THorNTON & Son, 
 ooksellers, 
 11 The Broad, 
 Oxford. 
 
 | 
 | 
 | 
 | 
 
COPTIC BIBLICAL TEXTS 
 
 IN THE 
 
 DIALECT OF UPPER EGYPT 
 
OXFORD : HORACE HART 
 
 PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY 
 
RAY OF PRIN 
 Ss 2 > 
 
 {2 
 2 AUG 24 1956 
 LOGicaL SENS 
 
 COPTIC 
 BIBLICAL TEXTS 
 
 IN THE 
 
 DIALECT OF UPPER EGYPT 
 
 EDITED BY 
 
 EK. A.WALLIS BUDGE, M.A., Lirt.D. 
 
 KEEPER OF THE EGYPTIAN AND ASSYRIAN ANTIQUITIES 
 IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM 
 
 WITH TEN PLATES 
 
 PRINTED BY ORDER OF THE TRUSTEES 
 SOLD AT THE BRITISH MUSEUM 
 
 Anp BY Lonemans AND Co., 39 PaTEeRNosTER Row 
 BERNARD QuUARITCH, 11 GRAFTON STREET, NEw Bonp Street, W. 
 
 ASHER AND Co., 14 BEprorD STREET, CovENT GARDEN 
 AND Henry Frowp#, Oxrorp UNIversity Press, AMEN Corner, LONDON 
 
 1912 
 
 All rights reserved 
 
ae 
 
 Ἴ Ps ; ᾿ Digitized by the Internet Archiv aie 
 ΤΑ Be in 2019 with funding from oF 
 
 4 
 
 ae inceton Theological Seminary Libra 
 ees ς aah 
 
 IEP 
 
 ΠΣ ΕΠ, ae ae 
 ae af TA Lee ΤῊΝ ὁ δ ὧν ἢ it a Ly 
 
 { 
 
 Ἷ ἢ A ὦ 
 ΓΑΙ ἘΝῚ 
 fa frato 
 g/detail 
 " ode 
 AN. i> * «Ὁ 
 
PREFACE 
 
 THE present volume contains Coptic versions of 
 the Books of Deuteronomy, Jonah, and the Acts 
 of the Apostles, from the papyrus Codex Oriental 
 No. 7594, and the Book of the Apocalypse from the 
 paper manuscript, Oriental No. 6803; all of them 
 are written in the dialect of Upper Egypt. The 
 papyrus Codex was acquired by the Trustees in 
 April last year, and the paper manuscript in the 
 year 1907. The editing of the texts has been carried 
 out by an arrangement with my colleague Dr. L. D. 
 Barnett, Keeper of the Department of Oriental 
 Printed _Books and Manuscripts in the British 
 Museum. 
 
 The texts in the papyrus Codex are of great im- 
 portance, for the script in a Greek hand which comes 
 at the end of the Acts of the Apostles proves that the 
 volume cannot have been written later than the 
 middle of the fourth century. Hence itis now certain 
 that copies of some Books of the Old and New 
 Testaments, written in Coptic, were in circulation 
 among the Egyptian Christians early in the first 
 half of this century; and it is legitimate to con- 
 clude that the origin of the version itself cannot be 
 placed later than the third century. The Codex is, 
 in fact, the oldest known copy of any translation of 
 any considerable portion of the Greek Bible; indeed 
 it is probably as early as any copy now in existence 
 of any substantial part of the Bible. 
 
vi PREFACE 
 
 In the Introduction an attempt has been made to 
 show the relation of the Coptic texts to their Greek 
 originals, to describe the principal variations of the 
 Coptic version, and to indicate to which of the great 
 Greek MSS. the texts are most akin. This work 
 and the collations were drawn up under the advice 
 of Dr. Kenyon, who made many friendly suggestions. 
 I am also indebted to him for his authoritative 
 notes on the age of the Codex, and on the value of 
 the texts in it for textual criticism of the Septuagint 
 and the New Testament. My thanks are due to 
 Mr. H. I. Bell, of the Department of Manuscripts, 
 for his description of the papyrus fragments which 
 formed the binding of the Codex; and to the 
 Rey. G. Horner, M.A., who placed at my disposal 
 his transcript of the Sahidic Acts of the Apostles 
 from an Oxford MS. of the twelfth or thirteenth 
 century, with permission to print any part of it. 
 How far I have availed myself of his kindness the 
 notes to the Acts show. 
 
 Ε. A. WALLIS BUDGE. 
 
 DEPARTMENT OF EGYPTIAN AND 
 ASSYRIAN ANTIQUITIES, 
 British MusrEum. 
 
 March 11th, 1912. 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 PAGE 
 PREFACE : ς ᾿ ; ᾿ ; : : ; Vv 
 INTRODUCTION : 
 I. DeEscrirrion oF THE Papyrus Copex ORIENTAL 
 No. 7594 5 : ἢ Σ ΙΧ 
 II. Mr.Beur’s Drscriprion or THE PAPYRUS FRAGMENTS 
 WHICH FORMED THE COVER OF THE MS, OrIENnTAL 
 No. 7594 ͵ : : ἃ F ; . . xiv 
 III. Tue Boox or DevutEeronomy . ΐ ὙΠ 
 IV. Tur Boox or Jonau : ; 5 3 ᾿ . ΧΧΙΧ 
 V. Tae Acts or tHE ApostiEs . ‘ 4 : . XXxXi 
 VI. Tue Cursive Scrivt at THE END oF THE Acts , lv 
 VII. A Conzation or tue Stxry SELECT PASSAGES FROM 
 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, WITH REMARKS ON 
 THE TEXTUAL CHARACTER BY Dr. KEnyon. Famed ay! 
 VIII. Tur Apocatyrss or Sart J OHN . ; ’ ou xiv 
 IX. Curistianiry ΙΝ Eqypr anp THE Coptic VERSION 
 OF THE OLD AND NEw TESTAMENTS : . ixxil 
 COPTIC TEXTS: 
 I. Tae Boox or Deuteronomy . : Σ 1 
 II. Tuer Boox or Jonan ΠΥ 111 
 III. Tse Boox or ΤῊΒ Acts or THE APOSTLES A ony AL, 
 ITV. Tux Cursive ΞΟΒΙΡῚ at rue Enp oF tue Acts Sh yae 
 V. Tuer Apocatyrse or Sant Jonn : P ᾿ ee 7 
 VI. List or Coptic Forms or GREEK Worps : ΠΤ 97 
 
 VII. List or Copric Forms or NAMES oF PERSONS, 
 CouUNTRIES, ETC. ‘ : P : . 5948 
 
11. 
 iD TE 
 
 ΙΥ. 
 
 VI. 
 
 VII. 
 VIII. 
 
 ΙΧ. 
 
 PLATES 
 
 [All the plates are reduced in scale, except No. IT| 
 
 To FACE PAGE 
 
 Orient. 7594, Fol. 4 a (Deuteronomy v. 14-21) 
 This plate shows the arrangement of the Ten 
 Commandments. 
 
 Orient. 7594, Fol. 25 b (Deuteronomy xvii. 18-17) 
 This plate shows the exact size of the writing 
 in Deuteronomy. 
 Orient. 7594, Fol. 44a (Deuteronomy xxx. 14-20) 
 This plate illustrates the worm-eaten condition 
 of many of the leaves. 
 
 Orient. 7594, Fol. 53 b (Deuteronomy xxxiv. 11, 12; 
 Jonah i. 1-4) . : : : : ς 
 This plate illustrates the palm-leaf ornament 
 
 and the capital letters of the title. 
 
 Orient. 7594, Fol. 58 a (Acts i. 1-11) . : ; 
 This plate shows a part of the title of the 
 Book, and the paragraph mark rere and the 
 beginning of a new paragraph. 
 Orient. 7594, Fol. 70 a (Acts vii. 88-46) 
 This plate represents a typical complete page, 
 and shows how a quotation is sometimes marked. 
 Orient. 7594, Fol. 96 ὃ (Acts xx. 88---χχὶ. 4) 
 
 Orient. 7594, Fol. 108 ὃ (Acts xxiv. 8-16) 
 
 Plates VII and VIII represent two pages 
 
 which are badly torn and partially obliterated. 
 Orient. 7594, Fol. 108 b (Acts xxviii. 30, 31) 
 
 This plate shows the title of the Book of 
 Acts, and the first ten lines of the cursive 
 script, whereby the latest date at which the 
 Codex can have been written is fixed. 
 
 Orient. 6803, Fol. 30 b (Revelation xix. 6-11) 
 
 8 
 
 54 
 
 94 
 
 114 
 
 122 
 
 158 
 
 236 
 256 
 
 270 
 
 018 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 I. DESCRIPTION OF THE PAPYRUS CODEX 
 ORIENTAL No. 7594. 
 
 Tus Codex, which is now in the Department of Oriental 
 Printed Books and Manuscripts, was found in Upper Egypt, 
 and was acquired by the Trustees of the British Museum 
 in the spring of the year 1911. It contains the following 
 Books of the Bible: 
 
 1. The Book of Deuteronomy. Fol. la. The text is 
 incomplete, and the following passages are wanting: 
 Chap. I, vv. 1-38; Chap. II, v. 20—IV, v. 38; Chap. VIII, 
 v.3—IX, v.6; Chap. XIII, v. 18—XIV, v.17; Chap. XVIII, 
 v. 11—XIX, v. 1; Chap. XX, v. 6—XXII, v. 2; and Chap. 
 XXVI, v. 11—XXVII, v. 26. Several verses also are 
 wanting on foll. 86 and 45. The title of the Book is given 
 at the end of the text (fol. 536), mTevTeponoaston, 
 and is followed by an invocation (in Greek) of peace on 
 the scribe and the reader, EIPHNH TW TPaAanyr Ral 
 TW ANATINOCKRONTS; both are written in large, bold 
 letters, with short lines drawn above and below some of 
 them (see Plate IV). 
 
 2. The Book of Jonah. Fol. 536. With the exception 
 of a word or two the text is complete. The first few 
 verses are written on the lower part of the last page of 
 Deuteronomy, and above them in ordinary-sized letters 
 is the word Ywrtac (see Plate IV); the main title, 
 however, is given at the end of the book (fol. 576), where 
 it is written in large letters similar to those in the title 
 
 of Deuteronomy. 
 b 
 
x INTRODUCTION 
 
 3. The Acts of the Apostles. Fol. 58a. The text is 
 incomplete, and the following passages are wanting: Chap. 
 XXIV, v. 17—XXVI, v. 82; Chap. XXVII, vv. 7-9, 17-21, 
 and 27-29; besides these, portions of several verses from 
 fol. 87 to the end have been eaten away by worms. The 
 main title of the Book is given on fol. 1086, nempagic 
 WattoctoAoc, where it is written in letters of the ordinary 
 size, and enclosed within a plain palm-leaf border, at each 
 corner of which is the mark ne ordinarily used for 
 dividing paragraphs (see Plate IX). 
 
 4. Colophon. Fol. 1086 and fol. 109a@ and ὁ. Incom- 
 plete. This is written in cursive Greek characters, but the 
 language is Coptic. 
 
 The Codex contains 109 leaves measuring from 10% in. 
 to 114 in. in height, and from 53 in. to ΟΣ in. in width; 
 when they were new their average height must have been 
 about 12 or 124 in., and they were about half an inch 
 wider than now. When complete the Codex must have 
 contained about 133 leaves, for the pagination and the 
 lacunas in the texts indicate that 24 leaves are wanting. 
 The greater number of the lacunas occur in the Book of 
 Deuteronomy ; see p. 1 (8 +2 leaves), p. 5 (6 leaves), p. 20 
 (2 leaves), p. 42 (1 leaf), p. 57 (1 leaf), p. 62 (8 leaves), and 
 p. 77 (ὦ leaves). In the Acts of the Apostles there is one 
 lacuna; see p. 257 (4 leaves). 
 
 The pages were numbered by letters of the alphabet, 
 and three distinct paginations may be identified. The 
 first ran up to about pase, the second to H, and the third 
 to prh ; nearly all the page numbers have disappeared. 
 
 When the Codex was found it was in a very dilapidated 
 state, for all the leaves had broken away from the back 
 of the cover, many were in several pieces, and all were 
 so brittle that it was nearly impossible to turn them over 
 without causing the ink to fly off from their surfaces. 
 Many leaves were worm-eaten, little or much (see Plates 
 
INTRODUCTION Xi 
 
 ΠῚ, VIII, and IX), and the outer margins of several had 
 been rubbed away by use in ancient days. The rounded 
 corners of all of them suggest that the Codex was carried 
 about by its owner, either wrapped up in cloth or in a rough 
 leather wallet. As it was impossible to copy them in this 
 state, it was decided to take the Codex to pieces, and to 
 mount each leaf separately between two pieces of glass. 
 The covers were formed of fragments of discarded papyrus 
 documents, stuck together with gum, and covered over 
 with a layer of thin kid-skin varnished. The back of the 
 cover to which the quires had been sewn was formed of 
 a strip of thick, dark brown leather, lined with two or 
 three layers of papyrus. The covers were taken to pieces, 
 and the fragments of inscribed papyrus of which they 
 were formed supply valuable indications as to the age of 
 the Codex. They have been examined by Mr. H. I. Bell, of 
 the Department of Manuscripts, British Museum, and his 
 description of them will be found at the end of this section. 
 
 The quires usually contained eight leaves, i.e. four sheets 
 of papyrus measuring about 122 in, in height and 13 in. 
 in width, folded in half, but some contained six leaves, and 
 some only four. Whether the quires were signed by letters 
 or numbers cannot be said, for no quire mark is preserved 
 on any leaf. Several of the quires appear to have broken 
 away from their binding in ancient times, and when the 
 Codex was repaired these were strengthened before re- 
 sewing by strips of very fine vellum gummed down their 
 backs. Among the pieces of vellum used in strengthening 
 the quires is a rectangular fragment on which are written 
 vy. 17 and 18 of the first chapter of the Book of Daniel 
 according to Theodotion; for the transcription of the text 
 see p. XV. 
 
 Throughout the Codex there are no decorated margins, 
 and no ornamental initials. The only attempts at orna- 
 mentation are found on fol. 586 and fol. 57 ὁ, where at the 
 
xil INTRODUCTION 
 
 end of each text are drawn two or three palm branches, 
 which are intended to serve as tail pieces. 
 
 The end of a section is marked by two dots following 
 the last word §, and often by one or other of the following 
 signs : Cr 5, Ῥ 8, -π τ p. 11, FEE: Ρ. 24, 
 »-- p. 45, 3-- p. 89, and > p. 188; the mark 
 
 most commonly used is at The text of a new 
 
 paragraph usually begins in the same line as that in 
 which the preceding paragraph ends, but in the first com- 
 plete line of the new paragraph the first letter of the first 
 word is written a little outside the range of the beginnings 
 of the other lines. The use of the paragraph mark 
 
 and the quotation mark are well illustrated by Plates V 
 and VI. 
 
 Each page contains one column of writing, and the 
 number of lines in it varies from 29 to 88. In Deuteronomy 
 the average number of lines to the page is 32, in Jonah 
 it is 29, and in the Acts of the Apostles 38. The size 
 of the writing and the spacing of the letters vary, and 
 in some places the letters are drawn more carefully than 
 in others. Though there are many mistakes in the texts, 
 erasures are few; the largest is on fol. 165. There are 
 many irregularities in the surface of the papyrus, which 
 at first sight appear to mark erasures, but the continuity 
 of the text shows that the scribe avoided these merely to 
 spare his pen. A careful examination of all the texts 
 shows that they were written by one and the same hand. 
 
 In several places the leaves are so much rubbed that the 
 text is illegible (see Plates VII and VIII), and in many 
 words letters have flaked off, leaving nothing behind but 
 the marks of the reed pen. Certain passages must have 
 been illegible in ancient days, for on fol. 27 ὃ (last line) the 
 Ty were retouched in ink of a different colour, and on 
 fol. 98 several of the letters have been similarly treated, 
 
INTRODUCTION Xi 
 
 but not very successfully, for the restored letters are ill- 
 shaped and larger than those in the rest of the text. On 
 fol. 29 α some reader appears to have noted the omission 
 of a word, and to have added above the line (third from 
 the bottom) asain for arovan. 
 
 To assign anything like an exact date to the Codex is 
 extremely difficult, because it is manifestly older than any 
 other Coptic document available, and because we have 
 nothing else of the same period with which to compare it. 
 It is older than any of the MSS. illustrated by Professor 
 Hyvernat in his Album de Paléographie Copte. For 
 further remarks on the age of the Codex see p. lvii. 
 
 Among the many interesting characteristics of the Codex 
 may be mentioned the following: 
 
 When the copyist came to the end of a line, and found 
 that he had not space enough to finish the word in writing 
 of the ordinary size, he reduced the size of his letters, and 
 wrote them so close together that they are often illegible. 
 Many instances of this will be found in the Book of 
 Deuteronomy. 
 
 The copyist was very inconsistent in his use of the 
 stroke over the letters ae and τι, and he frequently omits 
 it when either of these letters follows a word ending in 
 e ors. Its use and disuse appear to have assisted the 
 rhythmical flow of the words in reading. 
 
 We find in many places throughout the Codex a mark 
 like a comma placed after certain letters, e.g. ax’, α᾽, p’, 
 Rn’, A’, &. Dr. Kenyon informs me that a similar mark 
 is often placed between two consonants in Greek MSS., 
 and also at the ends of undeclined foreign names. In 
 our text, however, the use of this mark is general, and 
 the following examples will illustrate it: CWTae’ TITE, 
 p. 100; mag’ cwrae’, p. 100; ac’raseeron’, p. 100; 
 wen’ ADO, p. 100; ywaorwse’ Nea, p. 102; arm’ € 
 opai, p. 104; measacy macy’ ase, p. 110; mer bron’ east, 
 
XIV INTRODUCTION 
 
 p-1l1; eqrar’actierAe], p. 229; eaxtt ayata, p. 221; 
 ThA T’iceea, p. 224; THpoT, p. 239; Nr’wptp, p. 242; 
 HAT’, p. 254; Ycon’c, p. 262; Teardar’ia, p. 222; 
 S200TT? ATW, p. 213; TaNT’Ioyx Ia, p. 185; MmN1o0TT’e, 
 p. 181. 
 
 In the Song of Moses (pp. 100 ff.) there are evidences 
 that an attempt was made to accent parts of the text, 
 probably for singing purposes. Thus we have: mpan, 
 p. 100; Wravera, p. 101; ππερ eferh’ seit πόετλε, 
 p. 101; agqcef δεῖοτάει, p. 101; Aut, p.102; Tarasedor 
 axe oF, p.102; Wa ord, p.103; ae παιηδᾷ Ynatoo[he] 
 πᾶσ, p. 104; ἅσω Wrassooc, p. 105; NrdsrtyAocra, 
 p. 107; Nrée’ Te poAH Niovad, p. 107; τεχζειδᾶσ, 
 p. 108; rTevitiaememmAAr O88 Teen eT Reeeas, p. 109; 
 my7’, p.110; TMapgadAta,p.110 ; ovaedrer: eaqo@ph 
 nN ovahdes, p. 110; παόεις, p.110; πειεπῆου, p. 110; 
 τειοσερῆτε, p. 110; mecrepéwara, p. 111; nenwds- 
 wor, Toor Nahas, tacks, nemoadcize, ππῶτε, 
 OlepryX oO, τεφοιπίμπη, p. 111; εηπῶρ, seprihe sett 
 Mpisee, NATH, p. 112; 96 οἵ οὗ, p. 118. 
 
 The Song of Moses is written as if it were prose, and 
 in many cases the ends of the members of the verses are 
 not even marked by dots. 
 
 II. MR. BELL'S DESCRIPTION OF THE PAPYRUS 
 FRAGMENTS WHICH FORMED THE COVER 
 OF THE MS. ORIENTAL No. 7594. 
 
 1. A small vellum fragment, used to strengthen the 
 papyrus in one place. It has writing on only one side, 
 viz. Daniel (in Theodotion’s version) i. 17, 18, with some 
 var. lectiones not noted in the apparatus to Swete’s 
 Septuagint (Cambridge, 1894, vol. 111). I should assign it 
 to the fourth century, and more probably to the first than 
 to the second half of the century. There is no sign of the 
 
INTRODUCTION XV 
 
 heaviness characteristic of the fifth and following centuries, 
 and the hand seems clearly earlier than either the Sinaiticus 
 or the Alexandrinus; it is not dissimilar to the Vaticanus 
 (generally dated middle fourth), though less neatly and 
 finely written. 
 
 Daniel (according to Theodotion) i. 17, 18. 
 
 καὶ τὰ madd |} 
 ~ ες 2 ᾽ ὌΠ 4 
 [pila ταῦτα οἱ τέσσαρες αὐτοὶ ἔδωκεν) 
 ὁ θεὸς αὐτοῖς φρόνησιν καὶ σύνε 
 σιν ἐν πάσῃ ΠΣΡΘΩΙ ao pila 
 κ]αὶ Δανιὴλ συνῇκεν ἐν πάσῃ ὁρά 
 
 σΊει καὶ ἐν ἐνυπνίοις. καὶ μετὰ τέ 
 
 [ 
 [ 
 [ 
 [Aols τῶν ἡμερῶν ὧν εἶπεν ὁ βαζσι] 
 [Aed]s εἰσαγαγεῖν αὐτοὺς καὶ εἰϊσ]ή[γα] 
 [γεν] αὐτοὺς ὁ ἀρχευνοῦχος ἐνα[ν)] 
 
 [ 
 
 τίον Ναβουχοδονοσόρ. 
 
 2. Fifteen fragmentary Greek papyri in cursive script. 
 With two exceptions they are all accounts. The exceptions 
 are contracts, both very imperfect; one perhaps relates 
 to an hypothecation, the other probably to landed or house 
 property, as the βιβλιοφύλ(ακες) ἐγκτήσεων are mentioned. 
 The accounts are in more than one hand, but as they are 
 all of much the same character and similar entries frequently 
 occur, it seems probable that they all belong to one account 
 or series of accounts. One contains three place-names which 
 are known as the names of villages in the Heracleopolite 
 nome, but in another names of villages in the Hermopolite 
 nome occur, and it seems clear that the accounts relate 
 mainly to Hermopolis, and to the city rather than the 
 nome. The senate is mentioned several times, also the 
 prytanis, &c. The baths of Messal(ina) and Titus and the 
 
 1 The following line is the first of the column, and these 
 words must have been at the bottom of the preceding column 
 
 (or page). 
 
Xv1 INTRODUCTION 
 
 gymnasium are mentioned, also the temples and priests of 
 Hermes and Aphrodite; and a ‘public sophist’ (δημοσίου 
 σοφιστοῦ) occurs. The ‘stable of the Greens’ (the circus- 
 faction) is also mentioned, and Hermopolis is named more 
 than once. ‘The cooks of the city’ make payments several 
 times. In one case a payment of 41 talents and 16 drachmae 
 is made by ‘the Hermopolitans through Silvanus the 
 prytanis ’. 
 
 It is not clear whether the accounts are private or 
 official. Expenditure and receipts alike occur, and the 
 mention of ἀπαιτηταί and of such payments as that by 
 the city referred to above might suggest a taxing account, 
 but the lists of expenses make this doubtful. It may be 
 suggested as a mere conjecture that the accounts may 
 be connected with one of the circus-factions. A closer 
 study of the fragments than I have had time to undertake 
 would perhaps yield more definite conclusions. 
 
 The fragments do not seem to contain any date whatever. 
 The character of the handwriting suggests a date early 
 in the fourth or late in the third century, and this con- 
 clusion seems to be confirmed by the following facts: 
 
 (1) The coinage is entirely in talents and drachmae, not 
 in solidi and carats. The sums are high, suggesting a date 
 not earlier than Diocletian, whose reforms in the coinage 
 caused a rapid and astounding decline in the value of the 
 old drachma-coinage. On the other hand the sums are 
 not enormous. Later in the century sums of over 100 
 talents are common. Thus in B. M.Cat. ii, p.316 (A.D. 337- 
 350) two slaves cost 2400 talents; in Berlin Pap. 21 
 (A.D. 340) wages of 25, 15, &c. talents a month are paid, 
 a xestes of wine costs 3 talents, &c. Here, except in totals 
 or the payment by the Hermopolitans, the number of talents 
 rarely exceeds 3 at most, and very many amounts are of 
 less than a talent. Very similar amounts occur in P. Rainer 
 EK 2000 (A.D. 314), also from Hermopolis, published by 
 
INTRODUCTION XVil 
 
 Wessely in Sitzwngsber. d. Phil.-Hist. Kl. ἃ. Kais. Ak. d. 
 Wiss., Wien, Bd. 149, Abh. v, p. 12. Moreover, no sums 
 of drachmae higher than 5999 (6000 dr. = 1 tal.) are ever 
 mentioned; there is no reckoning by ‘myriads’, such as 
 is very common later. 
 
 (2) One of the fragments of contracts mentions the 
 βιβλιοφύλ(ακες) ἐγκτήσεων. The latest hitherto recorded 
 occurrence of these officials or their office is in A.D. 307, and 
 the latest before that date is 289 (doubtful) or 275 (certain). 
 ᾿ (8) The priests and παστοφόροι of Hermes and Aphrodite 
 occur frequently, both as paying and as receiving money. 
 On the other hand there are noChristian references. A name 
 Paulus and a doubtful name ᾿Ισάκ are the only (possible) 
 indications of the existence of Christianity that I have 
 noticed. Paulus is not necessarily a Christian name, and 
 the reading ᾿Ισάκ can be accepted only with great reserve ; 
 even if correct, it may be the name of a Jew. The inference 
 seems not unlikely that Christianity was not as yet 
 officially recognized or very widespread in Hermopolis. 
 My conclusion would be that the papyri are unlikely to 
 be of a later date than about 320, and may probably be 
 as much as ten or twenty years earlier. 
 
 3. Some small scraps of no value. One is Coptic. Two 
 contain writing in literary uncials which might be of the 
 fifth century, but are not perhaps necessarily so (cf. P. Oxy. 
 661). They were, presumably, if of the fifth century, later 
 insertions. 
 
 11. THE BOOK OF DEUTERONOMY}?. 
 
 The Coptic text of this book which is printed in the 
 following pages does not appear to me to be an independent 
 
 ΟΣ Portions of the text of this book are found in MSS, which 
 
 vary in date from the eighth to the twelfth century, see Crum, 
 
 Catalogue of the Coptic MSS. in the British Museum, pp. 4, 392 ; 
 Cc 
 
xviil INTRODUCTION 
 
 translation from the Greek, but a copy made for some 
 devout person, for his private use, from some existing 
 manuscript. An examination of the text shows that in 
 several places there are omissions of one or two words, 
 and that every here and there the Coptic has no equiva- 
 lent for whole verses in the Greek. If we assume that 
 our text is an independent translation from the Greek, 
 the only explanation of such omissions possible is that the 
 translator forgot to translate certain words and passages. 
 If we assume that our text is a copy from some existing 
 manuscript, then we must conclude that such words and 
 passages were either wanting in the archetype, or that the 
 scribe who made the present copy omitted them inad- 
 vertently. The following are examples of such omissions: 
 
 1. A part of v. 5 and the whole of v. 6 of chap. vi are 
 omitted (see p.12). In the Greek, v. 5, we have τῆς ψυχῆς 
 σου, and in v. 6 we have τῇ ψυχῇ cov, and as our Codex 
 omits the whole passage between these words, it seems 
 clear that the eye of the Coptic translator or copyist 
 travelled to yyy coy instead of to yyyHc coy, the omis- 
 sion of one and a half verses in his text being the 
 result. As the word \yoyx'H was generally adopted by 
 the Copts as their word for ‘soul’, the omission of the 
 passage may be due quite as well to the copyist as to 
 the original translator. 
 
 2. Chap. vii. 83. The Coptic has no equivalent for the 
 Greek καὶ τὴν θυγατέρα αὐτοῦ οὐ λήμψῃ τῷ υἱῷ σου. 
 
 3. Chap. vii. 10. The Coptic has no equivalent for the 
 
 Greek κατὰ πρόσωπον ἀποδώσει αὐτούς. 
 
 Wessely, Griechische und Koptische Texte, i, p. 28; Ciasca, F'rag- 
 menta Copto-Sahidica, vol. i, Rome, 1885, pp. 118 ff. ; Erman, 
 Bruchstiicke, Gdttingen, 1880, pp. 15-17; Maspero, Mission, tom. 
 vi, pp. 115 ff.; Pleyte-Boeser, MSS. Coptes, 1897; Schleifer, 
 Sitzungsberichte, Bd. 162 and 164; Lemm, Sahidische Bibel- 
 Fragmente, τι (1906) ; Journal of Theological Studies, 1906, p. 73, 
 and January, 1910, p. 246, &c. 
 
INTRODUCTION xhe 
 
 4. Chap. xiii. 5. After mepe pacoy some word like 
 ecjeeroe is wanting to represent the Greek ἀποθανεῖται. 
 
 5. Chap. xiii. 9. After esxroortTy some word like 
 Huyopit is wanting to represent the Greek ἐν πρώτοις. 
 
 6. Chap. xvii. 11. After waeeeank the words HATA 
 mitoLxeoc (Gr. κατὰ τὸν νόμον) are omitted. 
 
 7. Chap. xviii. 1. The Coptic has no equivalent for ὅλῃ 
 φυλῇ Aevei. 
 
 8. Chap. xix. 4. The Coptic has no equivalent for τοῦτο 
 δὲ ἔσται τὸ πρρόσταγμα τοῦ φονευτοῦ. 
 
 9. Chap. xix. 19. The Coptic has no equivalent for καὶ 
 ποιήσετε αὐτῷ ὃν τρόπον ἐπονηρεύσατο ποιῆσαι κατὰ τοῦ 
 ἀδελφοῦ αὐτοῦ. 
 
 10. Chap. xxiii. 21, The Coptic has no equivalent for 
 ἐὰν δὲ μὴ θέλῃς εὔξασθαι. : 
 
 In these places it seems clear that from one to three 
 lines of Coptic are omitted, and that the original trans- 
 lator or the copyist may equally be the person to blame for 
 the omissions. In the following examples the blame for 
 the blunders seems to rest with the copyist. 
 
 1. Chap. i. 42. There is no Greek equivalent for thé 
 Coptic RATA QWh Niee EMTA πχοεῖς πεβποστε Own 
 g222008 € TOOTH; the words are unnecessary, and it 
 seems that the scribe copied them inadvertently from the 
 preceding verse. 
 
 2. Chap.ix. 26. The line of Coptic ent anit ¢ hor 
 ON πῆδὸ I πῆϑες is two lines too low down, and it 
 should follow the line oc se Tenerepre TAY ent 
 aAKCOT(ITE]. 
 
 8. Chap. x. 12. The words e hod oN Nenont THPY 
 are obviously repeated from the preceding line. 
 
 4. Chap. xii. 13. menoto, ‘thy hands’, is obviously 
 a mistake for WwenoArA, ‘thy burnt-offerings’, τὰ 
 ὁλοκαυτώματας. This mistake was perpetuated in a 
 manuscript used by Ciasca. 
 
XX: INTRODUCTION 
 
 There are several other short passages omitted in the 
 Coptic text, but as they are also omitted in the Greek 
 codices which are called A and F in Prof. Swete’s Old 
 Testament in Greek, we may assume that they were wanting 
 in the Greek manuscript from which the original Coptic 
 translation was made. Of these the following are examples: 
 
 - 1. Chap. v.14. ἐν γὰρ €€ ἡμέραις ἐποίησεν Κύριος τόν 
 τε οὐρανὸν καὶ τὴν γῆν καὶ τὴν θάλασσαν καὶ πάντα τὰ 
 ἐν αὐτοῖς. 
 
 2, Chap. ix. 15. ἕως τοῦ οὐρανοῦ. 
 
 ᾿ 8. Chap. ix. 29. καὶ ἐν τῇ χειρί σου τῇ κραταιᾷ. 
 
 - 4, Chap. xi. 4. καὶ τὴν δύναμιν αὐτῶν. 
 
 5. Chap. xii. 27. The Coptic text agrees in part with 
 A and F, but has no equivalent for τὸ δὲ αἷμα τῶν θυσιῶν 
 σου προσχεεῖς πρὸς THY βάσιν τοῦ θυσιαστηρίου κυρίου του 
 
 θεοῦ σον (Swete, p. 370). 
 
 ‘In several passages the Coptic text agrees with that of A 
 or B, and F, e.g.: 
 
 1, Chap. v. 17-19. In the order of the sixth, seventh, 
 and eighth Commandments, i.e. Thou shalt not commit 
 adultery; Thou shalt do no murder; Thou shalt not 
 steal. Here it agrees with B against AF. ; 
 
 2. Chap. x1.25. AF τὸν φόβον ὑμῶν καὶ τὸν τρόμον ὑμῶν. 
 
 3. Chap. xii. 6. The Coptic text agrees with the Greek 
 kat τὰς ὁμολογίας ὑμῶν Kal τὰ θυσιάσματα ὑμῶν καὶ τὰς 
 ἀπαρχὰς ὑμῶν καὶ τὰ ἑκούσια ὑμῶν (Swete, p. 368). 
 
 4. Chap. xiv. 25. AF ἐπὶ βουσὶ ἢ ἐπὶ προβάτοις ἐπὶ 
 οἴνῳ ἣ ἐπὶ σίκερα ἢ ἐπὶ παντὸς οὗ ἐὰν ἐπιθυμῇ ἡ ψυχή σου. 
 
 5. Chap. xvii. 8. AF ἐπικληθῆναι τὸ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ. 
 
 6. Chap. xxiv. 17. AF καὶ οὐκ ἐνεχυρᾷς ἱμάτιον χήρας. 
 
 7. Chap. xxv. 16. BF ὅτι βδέλυγμα κυρίῳ τῷ θεῷ cov 
 πᾶς ποιῶν ταῦτα πᾶς ποιῶν ἄδικον. 
 
 8. Chap. xxvii. 81. AF καὶ οὐκ ἔσται σοι ὁ βοηθῶν" οἱ 
 υἱοί σου καὶ αἱ θυγατέρες σου δεδομέναι ἔθνει ἑτέρῳ. 
 
INTRODUCTION ΧΧῚ 
 
 9. Chap. xxxii. 42. AF καὶ ἡ μάχαιρά μου καταφάγεται 
 κρέα ἀφ᾽ αἵματος. 
 
 In many passages there are Coptic words for which 
 there are no equivalents in the received Greek text, 6. g.: 
 
 1. Chap. vii. 15. ea nenoatxeot THpoT’ avo. 
 
 2. Chap. xi. 1. πὲ NT aAcqjQuM Leeeooy ETOOTRH. 
 
 3. Chap. xi. 24. evnauwwne τὸ OHTN Nre nertouy 
 Wwe. 
 
 4 Chap. xii 15. Rata net egne τεσ ΧΗ. 
 
 5. Chap. xii. 18. set NenWHpe avw TeRueepe. 
 
 6. Chap. xvi. 20. RaTA PAH’ avW ERERptE ae 
 πλίδ)ος ON oTQATE Ae ave. 
 
 The translators of the Bible into Coptic borrowed from 
 the Greek a great many words, which they reduced to their 
 simplest forms and incorporated in their translations. In 
 several passages we find Greek words which are different 
 from those used in the parallel places in the received Greek 
 text, e.g.: 
 
 1. Chap. i 45. aveTNanatKaze represents παρα- 
 βιασάμενοι. 
 
 2. Chap. ii. 8. astmapate represents παρήλθομεν. 
 
 3. Chap. ii. 13. Writtapace represents παραπορεύεσθε. 
 
 4. Chap. v. 8. naAvitron represents εἴδωλον. 
 
 5. Chap. v. 14. menpocnhArroc eT προῦσ τ 
 MERMTAH represents ὁ προσἤλυτος ὁ παροικῶν ἐν σοί. 
 [In chap. xi. 20 πετὶτ 22a WH οὐὔος = τῶν πυλῶν ὑμῶν. 
 
 6. Chap. xviii. 1. meowcia represents καρπώματα. 
 
 In some cases the Coptic translator missed the point of 
 the Greek text or gave a different turn to the meaning, e.g. : 
 
 1. Chap. xi. 10. The Greek ὅταν σπείρωσιν τὸν σπόρον 
 kal ποτίζωσιν τοῖς ποσὶν αὐτῶν ὡσεὶ κῆπον λαχανίας 18 
 rendered in the Coptic by ‘thus they throw in the seed, 
 and water it with suffering (or, severe labour), as [men 
 water] a fine vegetable garden’. 
 
Xxil INTRODUCTION 
 
 2. Chap. xi. 24. καὶ ἕως τῆς θαλάσσης τῆς ἐπὶ δυσμῶν 
 ἔσται τὰ ὅριά σου is rendered by ‘and as far as the sea 
 which riseth in the place of the setting [of the sun]’. 
 
 ὃ. Chap. xxxili. 23. θάλασσαν καὶ λίβα is rendered 
 by TeoadAacca se Tesent, ‘the sea and the west’ ; 
 the Coptic translator thought that λίβα was Libya, or the 
 west. 
 
 Many passages illustrate the care which the Coptic 
 translator took to render correctly difficult words in the 
 Greek text before him, e.g. iva μακροημερεύσητε is trans- 
 lated by ‘that ye may make (or, live) many days’, xe 
 ETETH € eEIPe N oOvAeHMWe ποοοῦ (vi. 2, p. 11); 
 ἡμέρᾳ ἐκκλησίας by ‘the day wherein ye gather in 
 together’, nle]oooy enTa TETHcwoTO egoTH (ix. 10, 
 Ῥ- 21); ξύλων ἀσήπτων by ‘pieces of wood which do not 
 produce wood worms’, genue eee evpxoorec (x. 3, 
 p. 24); τῷ ἀλλοτρίῳ by ‘him that thou knowest not’, 
 METE NE coop aeeeogy ait (xiv. 20, p. 43). Sometimes 
 to make quite sure that he has given the exact meaning 
 of a Greek word he gives a double rendering, e.g. καὶ τὸν 
 θλιμμὸν ἡμῶν is translated by ‘and our sufferings and our 
 tribulations’, ae MeMgice Nae TenoAn etc (xxvi. 7, 
 Ῥ. 76), thus adding a Greek word which does not appear 
 in our received Greek text. And καὶ ai χεῖρες αὐτοῦ 
 διακρινοῦσιν αὐτῷ is translated by ‘his hands shall judge 
 him, they shall take judgement with him’, Wee aranpine 
 Magy’ HST wea cetaxt Oa’ waeeeacy’ (xxxiii. 7, 
 p. 108). Though well acquainted with the Greek word 
 στήλη, which he uses twice (pp. 13, 16), in one place 
 (xvi. 22, p. 52), he renders it by an old native word 
 
 oroert, in old Egyptian jas {BE Sometimes he abbre- 
 viates a passage, e.g. Κύριος ὁ θεὸς ἡμῶν Κύριος εἷς ἐστιν, 
 for which the Coptic has simply ‘God is One’, οῦδδ 
 me παοεις (vi. 4, p. 12). Sometimes he translates a 
 
INTRODUCTION xxiii 
 
 Greek root differently, e.g. ἄρξεις by ‘thou shalt make 
 thyself a governor’, erep apX wit, and οὐκ ἄρξουσιν by 
 ‘they shall not make themselves lords’, Nnewp ποθεῖς 
 (xv. 6, p. 45). Sometimes the two parts of a verse are 
 inverted, e.g. in xv. 18 χε HraqpoasstoaA Nan ico 
 προσεῖπε = ἐδούλευσέν σοι ef ἔτη, and Noe NTS NOWTP 
 KR οὐρᾶς hene eqgoTp TP poseme = ὅτι ἐφέτιον 
 μισθὸν τοῦ μισθωτοῦ (p. 47). About the exact meaning 
 of a word the translator seems sometimes to be in doubt, 
 for in ii. 6 he renders ‘silver’ (λήμψεσθε map αὐτῶν 
 ἀργυρίου) by gosastt, ‘ brass, or bronze’, and in xxviii. 23 
 he renders χαλκοῦς by the same word. In one passage 
 the translator makes a curious mistake. In xvi. 1 the 
 words ἐξῆλθες ἐξ Αἰγύπτου νυκτός are rendered by ‘thou 
 didst come forth from the land of Egypt for nothing’, 
 aner ε hod ON MHAS HN RARE τὸ ΣΤ ΧΗ. 
 
 In a few places the Coptic translator has softened 
 expressions which seemed to him to be coarse. Thus in 
 xiii. 6 he renders ἡ γυνὴ ἡ ἐν κόλπῳ σου by ‘thy wife who 
 is with thee’, Tencoreee eT nesean. In xxiii. 12 are 
 the words arw epe ovsea nNuwMe aK € hod τί 
 TapesshoAH: avw enehwn ε hod e€ Mea eT 
 azeex%, which represent the reading of BAF καὶ τόπος 
 ἔσται σοι ἔξω τῆς παρεμβολῆς Kal ἐξελεύσῃ ἐκεῖ ἔξω. In 
 xxv. ll καὶ ἐκτείνασα τὴν χεῖρα ἐπιλάβηται τῶν διδύμων 
 αὐτοῦ is rendered by nCcovTN τοῦτ ε hoA neoen 
 Rovoritey, ‘she stretcheth out her hand, she toucheth his 
 bosom’. And in xxviii. 27 πατάξαι σε Κύριος ἕλκει 
 Αἰγυπτίῳ «is τὴν ἕδραν is rendered by epe Mesoerc 
 esecok ON Meaw τὸ uAeee, ‘God will inflict on thee 
 the plague of Egypt’, and for εἰς τὴν ἕδραν there is no 
 equivalent in the Coptic. In xxiii. 18 the words 
 τελεσφόρος and τελισκόμενος seem to have caused the 
 Coptic translator some difficulty, for the former he trans- 
 
XXIV INTRODUCTION 
 
 lates inadequately, and the latter is omitted from the 
 verse. | 
 
 There are a number of interesting forms in the Coptic 
 text, among which may be noted: eT ageeaov for eT 
 agexav, pp. 2, 8; maor for nav, p. 18; seeeoer for 
 asesor and epoer for epos, pp. 18, 22; po for προ, 
 p. 115; put for nmgnt, p. 117; an for ποὰπ, p. 54; 
 caweyy for cay, p. 80; enepoxor for enepongor, 
 p. 19; ssax for aeang, p. 21; poxosv for porgot, 
 Ρ. 84; poh for πρωΐ, p. 65; pre for monne, p. 72. 
 The following examples of the use of 9 in transcribing 
 Greek forms of Hebrew proper names are also interesting : 
 gepsea = Ἑρμά (p. 2), gpacpern = ‘Pagaciv (p. 4), 
 oNaneise = ᾿Ενακείμ (p. 4), exgatoc = Εὐαῖον (p. 15), 
 baroaase = Βαλαάμ (p. 66), seaproase = Mapidp 
 (p. 71), &e. 
 
 If we compare the text of Deuteronomy as it appears 
 in this papyrus Codex with such portions as are extant 
 of the versions which were current between the seventh 
 and the eleventh centuries, we find that the differences 
 which exist between them are comparatively slight, a fact 
 which seems to indicate that when the papyrus was 
 written the Coptic text of Deuteronomy had already been. 
 fixed. This need cause no surprise, for a Greek version 
 of the Hebrew Pentateuch was in existence before the 
 close of the third century B.c.!, and versions of parts, 
 or all of it, im the vernacular must have been known 
 among Christian teachers at least in the early part of the 
 third century A.D. The following extracts from the MS. 
 Oriental No, 7594 and from the text of Ciasca illustrate 
 the relationship of the later to the earlier form of the 
 version. 
 
 1 See Swete, Introduction to the Old Testament in Greek, 
 pp. 10 ff. ; and Kenyon, Our Bible and the Ancient Manuscripts, 
 pp. 49 ff. 
 
INTRODUCTION XXV 
 
 MS. Oriental No. 7594. 
 (Chapter V. 1-24.) 
 
 1 *€WTCHE AE ACfekoTTE EMICPAHA THPY Mexacy 
 NAT RE CWTAL’ NMICpaHA eEltarnarweea eit Wo att 
 Mat etNaTavooy € NeTHeaaxe Opal oN moor 
 NQooy aeHac eTeTHecho epoor δὼ NTeTH 9apeo 
 EPOOT EAAT* 2 MWROEIC NENNOTTE actweLiite HoT- 
 ΔΙΔΘίΗ ΒΗ) NWaeeeHTH τ NYwpHh> 3 Nra [mesoerc] 
 CARINE All NTEWAIeOHRH ee [itelTHeroTes ada 
 NTA CeHTC [MeeleeHTH NTWT THPTHT TeETH[Wwited | 
 S2TIOOT «Ἐπεῖδεδ. " 4 WOO οἱι 90] πποεῖς wWaxe Mere 
 HTN Oo: ἰπτοὴοσ NH TeeHTEe NTCATE’ 5 ANOR OW 
 NeElAQepAT ON TRHTE AL πχοεῖς δὼ ON TeTH- 
 SSHTE ἃς MOVOEIW ETARALATOT ETpaTaTO [EpwrT]it 
 Wiwase Senasoerc [are]THpooTe QaeH Nrcate 
 ATW eMeTHhwOR ENpar ἐπτοοῦ" ΕἼΣ Akaroc me > 
 
 Ciasca (Fragmenta, p. 125). 
 (Chapter V. 1-24.) 
 
 1 sewocHe δὲ δδεοστε ENIHA THPY Meza 
 NAT κε CWTRE WHA ElAarnarweea’ ee Hoan’ ποῖ 
 efMaTavooy eneTHeaaxe Opal oe Noor Ngoor: 
 menac eTeTitecho’ epoor’ aTW HreTHQ apes epoor 
 EAQATD 2 MROEIC METHMNOTTE ac[ceeiMne NOTAIMOCHKH 
 MARlAeH|TIT ON NKwpHh: 3 Nra παίοϊεις ceemme aw’ 
 NreiasajoHnhH sxelt πετπεῖοτε " aAAAa NracceitTe 
 HAkeLHTH: NTWT THPTN TETHONS aetoorT> ae- 
 Teista 4 HOO’ OF 90" ἃ Maxsoelc Waxe NeeenT 
 ORL NTOOT ON TATE NHTCATE* 5 AMON OW πεῖδοε- 
 par olf Tate agitxoeic’ ATW ON TeETHeHTE 
 AAMETOMY ETARLLAT ETPATATO’ epwTH Noyaxe aen- 
 MOCIC* BRE ATETNHPOOTE QOAOH KeTIROEIC* ATW 4:πὲ- 
 
XXVi INTRODUCTION 
 
 6 ποθ Te Masoere NenmorrTe € αὔτη ehodose 
 TRAD NrHeee εὐολοῖ MHer NreneettTQaeoar>s ἃ 
 7 [N]NevTIJWe NAK NGY OeNRENOD[Tle aetaeero 
 ehor>s 8 NNeRTALSeIO RATIITON Wan OTTE NTON 
 [TH NAaav NiteTuoonm oN THE οὐχὼπ" eet πετ- 
 WOOL ALTIHAD SRITECHT ATW NETUJOOM ON aeacoy- 
 EIOOTE OAPOY ALMHAO* 9 NNECKOTOWT Nays orre 
 WiTenWeewje πλοῦ we ANOK πὸ MWxoelc MeRNOTTE 
 οσποστε Npeqrog: ewairwohe Wriohe Niterote 
 eOpalr ext NevTUpApe ex WoekTe avw Exit [TO 
 NTEMEA WMWETRLOCTE Agesoeis 10 aTW eWaterpe 
 ποσὰ EWfO Netcare NNETRee aeeeoer Nae NeET= 
 [oap]eo emaoregcagne: & 11 [Mie]Ras sempai ae- 
 Tixoeie Nern[Njorte exN orgwh ecworveit: 
 [M]eoere N Tap NYNaRwW an εὐοὰ [se]meT tac 
 
 sereqpan exit wh [e\ruyoverr: TF 12 gapeog 
 
 THHWR EOPaT EMTOOT: ΕἼ Σὼ RRetoc’ 6 BE AOR 
 πὲ Whsoeic MeRWoTTE” AINTR ehoAose HAO NRA- 
 asses chodAgas NHY Nrensentoseoar: 7 Nnerujwre 
 NAKn NGI οεππέποντε semaseTo ehor> § HiTenRTAseTe 
 CATITOM NAR? OTAE AEMTOMN TH πλδὰσ WiteTuoon’ 
 οὐ THE NTME* ee METIFOONM Oe TAQ SRIlecHT > 
 ATW WETUWJOOT OW aeteovEIOoTE OApoy ALMKag > 
 9 NNEHOTWWT NAT* οὐδὲ NieRwWaewe Mave ae 
 AMOR πὲ Masoeic MeRMoTTE* OTMOTTE HpeyRwo > 
 ewairwwhe iitohe Niefotre exit πῆρε" ext 
 WOKKTE* ATW EXN GTO’ ππεπεδ " ππέτεκοςτε aeeror- 
 10 avwW [elyaterpe nova’ Huo [H]reteas Nitereee 
 agaeoy seit πετοδρερ᾽ EllaoTegcagMe*s 11 Wiweray 
 πρὸ ἄσπχοεις MenitoTTEe exh ποσοῦ ἐς ΠΟ ΕἾΤ " 
 πκοεῖς Tap ππδπὼ am εὐολ' aemerTMaar semeq- 
 pan exae ποωὺ ετιποσειτ᾽ 12 gapeo emegoor 
 
INTRODUCTION XXVIII 
 
 eme[gojoy Hitcabharon erhhoy alta] ee enta 
 WxOEIC MERNOT|TIE QW ETOOTKR*® 13 CooyT ποοοῦ 
 EREAAT ERPOWh avw eneerIpe NoOHTOT Nnerg- 
 bHove [TINpor+ 14 φὰς Meregcawy ae Nooom π 
 cahbaron me aemsoere nennovte> Hierp Aaav 
 ἃς 9Wb NonTY> Nron seit nenwHpe: eet TeR- 
 Weepes Mengaseoat ποοοῦτ «“ἰ τέποιεοδὰ 
 Hcoreee* Teneeace πὰς Menai ποῦ avw Thin 
 Hiee NTAK* ATW MEMpocHATTOC eT NQOTH Wner- 
 NTAH* omeRAC εἐρὲ NMKORFOAA ALTON ALeLoey 
 NTEROE QWWR* 15 ATW EREPMTAeeevTE AE EKO 
 Hoassoad ON πῆδὸ NRHaee* avw a TMxoeic MeR- 
 ποῦτε HTH choAoNH Meea eTareeaoy ON ova 
 Ecxoop > avw on οὐσύοει εὔἸχοςε" ethe mat a 
 MOE TERNOTTE QWIT ETOOTK ETPeRQaped ἐπε- 
 φοου HitcahhaTron avw πᾷ thhoy: Σ 16 Tate 
 
 Hitcahhatow erthhoy: Kata θὲ enTa Msoerc MeK- 
 MOTTE QWIT ETOOTR* 13 COOT Ngooy eneaat eR- 
 powh:> δύω Eneceipe NonToy ππεμούησε THpor " 
 14 98k Nereocawy ae Noooy Neahhatom we ae- 
 πποεῖς πεπποστε" NHenp Aaayv Nowk Nout y: 
 NTOR Le MenWHpe* eet TenWeepe> Menoasezoar 
 προοῦυτ᾽ «εὖ Tenogaegar Hegrseres meneeace’ seit 
 nengai πδοῦ - avw Th Wee ran: avw menpoc- 
 TAHTOC eTARcbov’ WiennvTAH* wzenac epe Weng ae- 
 Dard? eit TERORLOAA BATON AALL0OT NTEROE QWWK * 
 15 ATW ἐβερπεεέεσε we NERO Woasegar πὲ οἷς 
 TRA WKHALe* ATW ἃ Maxoerc MenworTTe NTR ehorA 
 ORL aed eTALeeay ON οὐστςε ecxoop’ eit οὐσῥοϊ 
 eqaoce* eThe Mal a Maxoere NennorTTe QW ETOOTK 
 eTpengapeo ἐπέφοου Mitcahharom: avw ie thhory: 
 
 16 TATE MIEHEIWT SAH TEHMLAAT ENOE ENTA πχοειῖς 
 
XXVili INTRODUCTION 
 
 TIEREIWT “οἴ τεβπειδὰσ Noe eENTA MWasoeic Mek 
 NOTTE OWI ETOOTR*’ xERAC EpE METMNANOTY Wwe 
 ἀφο" ATW BE ετέτπεειρε NH οὐποσ Novoewy 
 Qixae πῆδὸ Mal erepe Maxoelc NeRMOTTE NaTaAad 
 Man: € 17 HWirerpitocm: 18 HuergutTh: 19 ππεῖ- 
 “τόσες: 20 NNERPaenTpe Nova emeTOITOTWK Nov 
 S2uTeeNTpe πποῦχ: GS 21 NNEREMEIOT Ae cocrare 
 SLITETOITOTWKR* οὐδὲ HiteneMeroveeel EMH aeteT- 
 QITOTWK* OTTE τείεωῖσε οὐδὲ MeqoaLorar> οὐδε 
 TeEyoaeoaA* οὐδὲ Meqarace* οὐδὲ Meqyai magh- 
 ovae Thi πιὸ [MTaqs ovale Aaaw eqywoon sa- 
 NMeTOITOTWK* 22 NAL Ne Nwyaxe enTA Masoesc 
 BOOT ETETHCTNATHWCH THpec ose πτοοῦ ehorA 
 ON TAHHTE NrcaTes EaATRARE WwWME Le οὐ- 
 GOCcae* “1 OTOATHOT 4“ OTOPooT* avw aenor- 
 οσὼρ EWUME* ATW aticgaicoy exit MAag citre 
 
 TERNOTTE Qui ETOOTR’ AERAC Epe NileTMatoneg” 
 
 WwWile ALLOK * ATW RE ETETHEEIPE NOTHOSG Novoeiy 
 Qiaxae πῆδοὸ" Mal €Tepe Masoelc MERMOTTE MATALY 
 MAR: 17 HMeRpnoemn: 18 ππεβοωτῶ" 19 Nirer- 
 
 aiovre* 20 NNeRpastitpe Nirove eNeTOITOTWR 
 
 NHHLOTLLNTTALHTPe ποῦ 21 NNERETMIOTALr Ccoreee 
 SQILETOITOTWK* NTEREMIOT ALY EMAL SLTLETOITOT UR " 
 
 οὐδε TEYCWUE* οὐδὲ πειοαεοδὰ" οὐδε Teyoae- 
 
 οδλ ovne Meqeraces ovae meqyal magh-> οὐδε 
 Thun wee’ Hragys orae Aaav equjoom AemeToOI 
 TOTWH: 22 Wal Ne Nojasxe ENTA Maoere xaooT 
 ETETHCTMHATUWCH THPT οας MTOOT εὐολ ON TaeHTe 
 NTCATE* EATRHAKE WWME ee oTGocas’ “εἴ οὐ- 
 QATHT ST ποῦύποσ NQpooys δὼ Aenorwo 
 ewes avw agcgaicor exae mnmdag  citre 
 
INTRODUCTION XX1X 
 
 Nowe aqTaay male 23 avw acwwne NWrepeti- 
 cwrse e€ τέο chod ON TaeHtTe Nreates avw 
 πτοοῦ eysroyvg ON ovcatTe arteTitpmeTHoroes 
 epoer Hapyon πππεττῶσλη eel metito Ado: 
 24 ETETIRW AReeoc Mai xe εἰς OHATE ἃ πᾷχοεις 
 πέεπποστε ercahon ε Meqecor avrw meg pooe 
 alicwrae epoy εὐολ oN τότ NreatTe egpai 
 φὰς MOOT NQooT annavy Σὰ NMOTTE Nawane 4: 
 Pwsxee ICfwng ° i 
 
 HNOME* aqrTaay Ware 23 δύω acwune hre- 
 petiicwrse ereceent’ εὐοὰ oN TaeHte Nreate: 
 ATW πτοοῦ NeqeerovTg’ ON oTcaTe ateTHy} 46- 
 NETHOTOL ἐροΐ MapKwon MeTapTAN: eet WeTH- 
 QAACT: 24 eTeTIXW Aaeeoc πδῖ" xe εἰς QHHTE 
 ἃ πκχοεὶς Menmnorre Tcahow’ emeqecoy " ayw πει- 
 Qpooy ancwrae epoy ehorA ON TeeHTEe Nreate> 
 Opal oae Moos Noooy anay ae MioTTe Nawaxe 
 A2T PwWaee πεωπ ° 
 
 IV. THE BOOK OF JONAH. 
 
 The text of this Book in the papyrus is complete, with 
 the exception of two or three letters which are wanting 
 in chap. i. 17 and chap. iv. 8. The first four verses are 
 written on fol. 536, but fol. ὅ4 α is, nevertheless, page a 
 of the Book. The Coptic text agrees generally with the 
 received Greek text (see Swete, Old Testament in Greek, 
 vol. ili, p. 48), but there are many small variants which 
 agree with readings given by A and Q. The style of the 
 writing, the grammatical forms, and the spelling of Greek 
 words, all prove that the copyist of this Book wrote also 
 the copy of the Book of Deuteronomy which precedes it. 
 It may be noted too that he made no attempt to indicate 
 the poetical portions of each Book to the reader, for both 
 
Xxx INTRODUCTION 
 
 the Song of Moses and the Prayer of Jonah are copied 
 throughout continuously. The style of the translation 
 is bald and abrupt. <A portion of a Coptic version of 
 the Book of Jonah in the dialect of Upper Egypt has 
 been published by Ciasca (fragmenta, tom. 11, pp. 348, 344), 
 and the following extract from the text will illustrate the 
 number and character of the variants: 
 
 Chap. 1.10. avw avpooTe NET Npwsee OW οσποσ 
 WooTes πεχὰνσ Wromacs awe ethe AKp Wal maine: 
 ἐπεΐδλη aveleze Nol Npwree χὰ NraqmwT Nita- 
 Oper πρὸ «ἐπχσοεῖς " €hodse Nraqraseior. 
 
 11. πέκὰσ Nagy χὲ OF TWeTeTHMaaacq MAK χε 
 €pe oadacca mado Eco Nooeiee Epon. ehorrne 
 @acdacca EcTWOTM προσ ecneg Ne Novrnog 
 τὸ οεἴφε. 
 
 12. πέχκε Ywiac xe CIT NreTHNoxT Eoearacca: 
 ATW EcHaro Eco No ocelee EpwrTn-> ehoA κε aterere 
 ANOK xe ETHHHT Epe πείποσ' Nooeise οἵξωπ. 
 
 13. AW NeTeipe NaMmatootos Npwseee EnToOoT 
 €MeRPo* δύω AgTloveWjTOOT εὐολχε Teoardacca 
 NCEP οοεῖοε ExeaTe Exwor. 
 
 14. avw avrovwuUy eopal ἔπὸς εὐχὼ “δος χε 
 SLMPSGWNT CPO πος ATW aeteTpIeLoT eThe TALT XH 
 S2ITEIPWALE* ALTIPEINE ECOpal Exwn Morcnoy Nati- 
 Ratoc εὐολχε Noe Nranovawe παοεῖς Enaac. 
 
 .1ὅ. avwW aval πίωπδς avnos{ eopalr €eadacca- 
 ATW acAdo NGI eadacca Eco Ho oelee. 
 
 16. NpWaee AE ATPOOTE OHNTY «τπὸς ON OTHOG 
 προτὲ " ATW ATWYWWT NoTETCIA aalleoeics ATEPHT 
 NONEpHT. | 
 
 Chap. ii, 1. avw ἃ Mmasoelic Aqovegcagne Norio 
 NKHTOC ATWaLK πίωπδς" avw Nepe Twmac woon 
 ON OHTY SeMKHTOC NWOReNnT NOTUH. 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 ΧΧΧΙῚ 
 
 V. THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 The Coptic text of the Acts of the Apostles is well 
 written, in a good hand, and appears to have been copied 
 from an earlier document by the copyist who made the 
 copies of the Books of Deuteronomy and Jonah, which 
 have already been described. Mistakes in spelling both 
 Greek and Coptic words are numerous, and there are many 
 blunders in writing, which could only be made by a very 
 careless copyist, or by one who was copying from an old 
 and partly obliterated text. Omissions of words and whole 
 lines are frequent, and only rarely are there signs that the 
 copyist was conscious of the mistakes which he had made. 
 Letters which he omitted in writing certain words are 
 often added above the lines, but as the ink with which 
 they are written is the same colour as the uncials, they 
 cannot be regarded as evidence that a revision of the text 
 was made either by the copyist himself or by some reader. 
 Hence the blunders should probably be attributed to his 
 archetype ; and all the more since in the preceding books 
 he has shown himself a careful copyist. As instances of 
 blunders in copying the following are submitted :— 
 
 Acts i. 5. Ava for aAAa | Acts li. 41. τ wo for 
 
 i, 20. κε ose for axe wWaeenttT Wo 
 i. 21. erodA for chor 11.45, ΔΎ τως for ΔΎ πω, 
 i. 23. Yprucqy for pang or ETIIWUS 
 
 ii. 12. sititag pH for τπ|τ8.- 
 opit 
 
 ii. 15. wit wosete for xi 
 WoeerTe 
 
 11.26. evs ne ae for eTI2€ 
 
 ii. 80. Teeymume for Tecy- 
 tre 
 
 ji. 35. Witenaaae for 
 Hitenarmecs 
 
 111. 2. ost for oxi 
 
 ili. 11. tectTo for TecTOa 
 
 ill. 19. wevoerus for Ne- 
 oroeruy, and τοῦ for 
 aeTON 
 
 iv.5. etperuswrte for et- 
 peTcworg 
 
 iv. 9. ceananprire for ce- 
 δ Δ PIE 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 XXX 
 
 Acts iv. 14. egw for exw | Acts vii. 57, att TOOTOT 
 
 iv. 16. Npwesee for Wer | 
 
 PWxmee 
 
 iv.17. eperujacse for m= | 
 
 WeTLUjanxe 
 iv.22. mrano for 1TAaAAGO 
 
 iv, 86. ewarvagaseg for 
 
 EWATOTAY avec] 
 v.3. tracoy for Tacor 
 
 v. 4. Nrepegraag for ne | 
 
 TEPEHTAAL 
 v.10. artroarsc for at- 
 τοῖος 
 
 ν. 21. aycovag for av= | 
 
 cev9 
 
 v. 23. naovinpuyye for ma- | 
 
 noyrpuye 
 v.25. ava for ova 
 
 vil. 8. Teka wasomit for | 
 
 TIARED Waeov it 
 vil. 16. gavacov for 9a- 
 orTacoy 
 vu. 24. eva for eora 
 vii. 34. δεῖ for aserx 
 
 vil. 36, 44. Mesaere for 
 
 ππδῖς 
 vii. 38. TEpocarcc for Te= 
 pHaroc 
 
 vil. 89. aAAAA aAAA for | 
 
 ardvAa 
 
 vil. 46. ava for avrw 
 
 vii. 53. aptedoc for ace | 
 
 πελος 
 
 ‘vil. 56. evHnt for ἐσοσηῖ | 
 vil. 57. τοτοῦ for TooTOT | 
 
 for av} nevorvor 
 
 vii. 60. ecyertmmads εἴ κω 
 asesoc repeated from 
 verse 59 
 
 vill. 1. oveAn[re for ov- 
 Nog NeAnfic 
 
 vil. 14, Nrepownay for 
 Htreporcwtar (Axov- 
 σαντες δὲ) 
 
 vil. 14. ἐροοσ for epoc 
 
 vill. 19. Ξε naac for senac 
 
 vill. 20. 9am for 9aT 
 
 vill, 21. The second sait is 
 superfluous 
 
 vill. 27. stecyacyer for me- 
 acer 
 
 vill. 30. mecyoroes for me= 
 τόσοι 
 
 vill. 39. ΔσΤωΡ πὶ for acq- 
 τωρπ 
 
 1χ.1. The copyist wrote 
 eNcTNATWCH, and then 
 Wa NeTHacwrnd, but 
 left encyNatWCH un- 
 deleted 
 
 Ix. 2. εἰτζέξιτου written 
 twice 
 
 ix. 3. ta exwe for eg- 
 par exwey 
 
 ix. 6, x. 20. Twornt for 
 TWOTH NE 
 
 ix. 6. netuse for meTewuye 
 
 ix. 9. Wosenae for wo- 
 SOT © 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 Acts ix. 10. tron for Nrocy 
 
 ix. 11, oraa for tovaa 
 
 ix.12. eqyenavforagnar 
 
 ix.18. genghe for gen- 
 9 bbe 
 
 1x, 28. aeseay for Nae- 
 φιδῦ (μετ᾽ αὐτῶν) 
 
 ix. 81. ζοσλδῖ for τζου- 
 AIA 
 
 ix.33. orGod forovorA0G 
 
 ix, 34. NE mpuy for ne 
 πωρῖῃ 
 
 ix.389,. ecTasaeroo for ec= 
 TARLIO 
 
 ix. 42. ww worne for 
 πὲ 
 
 ix. 48, x.6. gagTN for 
 9 aTit 
 
 x. ὃ. OFOTWITD foroyvWH? 
 
 x. 8, 80. χπεῖτε for oit- 
 ire 
 
 x.5, xil.12. mewaveeovTe 
 for METEWATRLOTTE 
 
 x. ll. tom for Tam 
 
 x. 15. Sempasexaogaeos 
 for a2TIpxag L207 
 
 x. 16. wast cwwrn for 
 πα 4πἰττ COOTT (?) 
 
 x. 21. Newt for Newey 
 
 x. 21. τσ οεῖλε for TAO- 
 €1Ge, i.e. ‘sojourner ’ for 
 
 ‘cause ’ 
 x.22. artchhor?y forear- 
 Teaheeraty, showing 
 
 confusion between the 
 
 Θ 
 
 XXXili 
 words for ‘to circum- 
 cise’ and ‘to teach’ 
 
 Acts x.382. tenon for Nrev= 
 
 τοῦ 
 
 Χ.40. Treeag Wosent for 
 Treeeg WoeenT 
 
 x. 48. 9aTHY for δ τῆν 
 
 xi. 2. wehoA for ite ehor 
 
 xi.9. mmiortTete for MNnotT= 
 Te 
 
 xi. 9. thhor for thhoor 
 
 x1. 10. ujeettr cum for 
 WOLetT WCOI 
 
 xi. 11. woser’ for wWoseitt 
 
 xi. 17. Yawpea for rer 
 AWpPea 
 
 ΧΙ. 22. aqjaoov for av- 
 “οοῦυ 
 
 ΧΙ. 98, δ πὰ for ac- 
 pawe 
 
 xi. 25. euyrite for ecyuyrite 
 
 xi. 1. osene for oaeKno 
 
 xl. 6. πέσριθε for Ma- 
 Moy puye 
 
 xii. 11. aerere for 
 erare 
 
 xii. 11. aqyrnitoorey for 
 ACL THILOOT 
 
 11. AMpITtitoc 
 ATPITMMTAC 
 
 x1i.12. ententepe for enepe 
 
 xl. 20. NeTcanty 
 WET CAANU 
 
 xii 20. OM A ΠΡΟ for 
 OT Walmppo 
 
 al= 
 
 ΧΙ]. for 
 
 for 
 
XXX1V 
 
 Acts xii. 25. eg pat forehor 
 
 ΧΙ]. ll. ovovroerc for οὐ - 
 OT OEIU 
 
 ΧΙ. 11. οὖς for οὐὺς 
 
 xili. 13. παποοελος for 
 παπᾶσλος 
 
 ΧΙ. 18. acjcaocorwory 
 for acqcanovwoy 
 
 ΧΙ]. 22. NrepeyMwwise 
 for Hrepecmoonecy 
 
 xi. 25. Wreejawn for 
 NTEpeq xn 
 
 ΧΗ], 25. gpwTin for ag- 
 pworit 
 
 Xill. 27. geeeocyy for 46- 
 «α«τοοῦ 
 
 ΧΙ. 28. avaty for avat- 
 Tex 
 
 Xl. 82. a@aseosoerc for 
 aelixoe%c 
 
 ΧΙ]. 36. AQURROTH for acy- 
 NROTR 
 
 Xi. 89, aennewGcarcose 
 for aaMleTHUWGaegore 
 
 xi. 47. Wwovroem for 
 NMIOTOT OEM 
 
 xii. 51. nnernpHte for 
 NWETOTEPHTE 
 
 Xlv. ὦ. ATTWOTHOTIIOT 
 for arwrTWOTH 
 
 Xlv. 25. etTTaatTAea for 
 EATTAAIA 
 
 xv.3. στο ποοῦ for ov- 
 Θποοῦυ | 
 
 xv. 9. orTWOP for ATTUWIT 
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 Acts xv.11. Nroow repeated 
 
 unnecessarily 
 
 xv. 13. weeltea for sett- 
 Nea 
 
 xv. 14. oninuginte for ga2- 
 πίετε 
 
 ΧΥ. 1ὅ. cvsedpwnt for ce- 
 cree pwirer 
 
 xv. 16. ἔπδποτε THa- 
 ROT for {MAKTOS TA- 
 RWT 
 
 xv. 20. aaseoyy for 4:- 
 IMLOOT 
 
 xv. 23. KXarparta for 
 MN AIpeTe 
 
 xv. 24. ΕἸΠῚ ΔΗ for emer 
 AH 
 
 xv. 25. eTpercwtasg for 
 eTPENcwTi 
 
 Xv. 29. eTeTHWagapedg 
 for eTeTHWaito ape 
 xv. 29. TeTHpauy for Te- 
 
 THAPWYAT 
 xv. 80. avceg¢e for av- 
 cevg 
 
 xy. 85. ἐσδτθπελιζε for 
 
 ETETACTEAITE 
 
 Vance: ATITOPOS TCALOC 
 for avpMapogrcaroc 
 
 xv. 39. aqjcopnp for aq- 
 coHp 
 
 xvi. 13. ἐπα Δ ΗΔ for 
 εὐ λ η 
 
 Xvi. 21. ἐστι σεν for 
 ATW CETAWEOEI 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 Acts xvi. 22. 
 EXWOT 
 Xvi.27. corn for erovHit 
 Xvi. 32. eT oy for eT 9ae 
 
 εἐρτοῦ for 
 
 xvi. 33. ae ποεὰ for ae 
 πιὰσν 
 
 xvi. 87. cenanoan for 
 ceioraxe 
 
 xvi. 4 avirtretrere for 
 ATITEIOE 
 
 xvii. 9. witwpe for τῦτι- 
 TWPE 
 
 xvii. 19. τόσ ει for TH- 
 OT WI 
 
 xvil. 20. The copyist first 
 
 aebbpe, then 
 nhppe, the correct 
 form, and left sshppe 
 undeleted 
 
 XVli. 23. eccHo for eyycHo 
 
 XVil. 27. sweyoorn for sey- 
 OvTHT 
 
 xviii. 3. 9aTHD for ga- 
 OTHT 
 
 Xvi. 6. eititahwor efita- 
 bor for enta bor 
 
 xvill. 12. avw for avesite 
 
 wrote 
 
 Xvili. 14. eqiwaovmn for 
 EC{MAOT WIT 
 
 xix. 16, δισωσε for 
 δωσε 
 
 xix. 19. εοσοόοσπιτοῦ for 
 COVINTOT 
 
 xix. 21. ceritesitte for 
 CALHTC 
 
 XXXV 
 
 Acts xix. 22. acyesw for 
 ATW 
 xix. 25. accworg for 
 
 acevo 
 
 xix. $l. artawo for av- 
 TATOOS 
 
 xix. 33. ernex for atr- 
 πε 
 
 xix.33. aXeaatapoc for 
 adegaitapoc 
 
 xix. 37, τπεῖρε tap are 
 superfluous 
 
 xix. 87. ovesatova for 
 ουκιοσὰ 
 
 xix. 388. genatopoc for 
 9 EMATOPATOC 
 
 xix. 40. aenow for 46- 
 ποοῦ 
 
 xx. 18. ecywaseoouse for 
 ECTITALLOOLWE 
 
 xx. 86. egove assy for 
 EQOTE ἐπὶ 
 
 xx. 88. ardne for av- 
 ies 
 
 xx. 88. Δί κοοῦ for ac- 
 BOOK] 
 
 xxi. 6. ameAe for amare 
 
 xxi. 6. eneonuHer for 
 enlev HI 
 
 xxi 7. gav’He for ga- 
 OTHT 
 
 XxL 8. TrpecpTauoery 
 for MpeqrTa coeiy 
 
 xxi. 8. gatTHey for 9a- 
 
 9 THEY 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 XXXV1 
 
 Acts xxi. 12. ancencen- | Acts xxii. 18. TaanTpe for 
 
 σωπεῖ for Δ πο πε 
 
 xxi. 15. waettca for selt- 
 nea 
 
 xxi 18. Nnemnmpechrte- 
 poc for Not 9 enmpec- 
 ὕστερος 
 
 Xxl. 24. erperoere for 
 ETPETO CERE 
 
 ΧΧΙ. 27. aveevag for 
 ATCETO 
 
 xxi. 28. hontr for hon- 
 ee! 
 
 xxi. 28. e 4 for er ἢ 
 
 xxl. 80. a ποσὼ for a 
 MoTA 
 
 xxl, 33. mMecyoroer for 
 TIECIOTO! 
 xxl. 383. NoadArer cite 
 for NoadAvcic εἴττε 
 xxl. 37. ev’pacsr for et- 
 pane 
 
 xxi. 38. eere for ere 
 
 xxii. 8. atorwh for ar 
 orwugh 
 
 xxi. 10. acyorwuyyy for 
 acorwuyh 
 
 xxl. 10. iaeaear for Wae- 
 BLK 
 
 xxl. 16. τωοσσπῦ for TW- 
 OTH NE 
 
 xxll.16. NieneexoHTHe 
 for NWiernnohe 
 
 xxl. 17. overntacic for 
 OTERCTACIC 
 
 SLUTLLNTPE 
 
 xxii. 19. cecoovan for 
 CECOOTH 
 
 XX11l. 22, € Wexav, an un- 
 necessary addition 
 
 xx. 80. cenaTHpr for 
 C€hATHTOPE! 
 
 Xxll.2. gaTHey for 9a- 
 ΤΗΣ 
 
 XXL 3. RATA Tapa πὸ- 
 ascoc for MaApaMoLLroc 
 
 Xxli. 6. ππεσὰ for πΒ6- 
 OoTa 
 
 xxl. 12. π|αοῖ for Nos 
 
 Xx. 21. nGiragovo for 
 στο OTO 
 
 ΧΧΙΙ 24. {τ wosete for 
 Il WOLKeTE 
 
 XX. 24. Neexoorg for 
 NcessTey 
 
 Xxlil. 26. Kxarpar for 
 Naimpere 
 
 xxii. 27. δεῖ for aver 
 
 XX11. 28, erorentads for 
 ETOVETRAAEI 
 
 Xx1i.29. αἴσιιτε eren- 
 wads for aishty ev- 
 etRnarel 
 
 xxl. 30. aitaovog for 
 AITATOY 
 
 Xxill. 80. exmaparAerde 
 for emapacrermde 
 
 XX1lV. 2. TERIMTPONoltora 
 for TERMPOMOId 
 
INTRODUCTION XXXV11 
 
 Acts xxiv. 8. cetaero for | Acts xxiv. 10. oveenon for 
 
 CETAIO ᾿ OTARTON 
 xxiv. 10. The copyist | xxiv. 1]. aeittnoore for 
 ought to have written seNTciioore 
 SE EFCOOTN Aeeeon, | xxiv. 13. Seeeoor for 
 but he wrote axe εἴ- ἌΡ 901 
 COOTH aeeeoc, which | xxviii.4. sen’emecyeenua 
 he left undeleted, and for SeTlecjaeniiuya 
 then wrote the words| xxviii. 10.eq@wore hoa 
 following correctly. for e gw € hor 
 
 The greater number of these mistakes may be the result 
 of carelessness, but some of them suggest that the copyist 
 did not always understand what he was writing, e.g. Tei 
 CALM CWOTS ἃ TLAeHHWe wWTOpTp for Tel cae Wore 
 da TeHhye cworg avw avwytopTp (Acts 11. 6); 
 MTaKo, ‘the destruction’, for mraAgo, ‘the healing’ 
 (Acts iv. 22), i.e. the exact opposite of what he wished to 
 write ; 9am, ‘judgement’, for 9 ar, ‘silver ’ (vill. 20); cod, 
 ‘theft’, for G@AoG, ‘bed’ (ix. 34); NienasacHtHe, ‘ thy 
 disciples’, for Winensohe, ‘thy sins’ (xxii 16). He made 
 no attempt to erase words which he had written wrongly 
 or out of order, and thus we have such passages as 
 NTAPTXKA ON NaprXH τ geaaelire (i. 27) ; 
 QATEOH TAP N οὐποσὶ τὸ πεΐροου (v. 86); and a 
 φιλίππος ac OTWN NH pwry aqapx € otan τ 
 pwr ε oA (viii. 35). Little attention is paid to the 
 quantity of vowels, and thus we have nerooosse for 
 wWerTGwee (ii, 45); weewyhap for mequgheep (x. 24) ; 
 wa por for wa por (xi. 6) ; ppoan for 9 pwWan (xi. 14) ; 
 RATACPPOHITHC for KATOPPONATHe (xi 40), &c- 
 The verb ἅτε, or RTO, is spelt wrongly throughout, e.g. 
 ReT for ἅτε (ill. 19); ποτε for wrocy (11. 26); εἴποτε 
 for ἐς τος (Vill. 28); eetapnnorn for eeapnAToM (xv. 
 36); enwrey for enrocy (xx. 3). In xu. 6 we have 
 
XXXVll INTRODUCTION 
 
 acpimmac for ὁ «Ἡρώδης in the received text, and in 
 xv. 22, 25, and 83 we have the strange forms acWtaeos 
 and acNaooGy instead of acaoner = ἔδοξεν. 
 
 In transcribing proper names @ takes the place of &, 
 e.g. Gwuy and σόοι, ‘Cush’ (vill. 7); τὸ often takes the 
 place of πὶ and τ of a, e.g. Toptac for aopRac (1x. 40) ; 
 and the use of 9 in the following examples is interesting: 
 9elopwase, p. 126; gposratoc, p. 127; opwaeatsoc, 
 p- 210; 9vmonmoaron, p. 131; opecban = “Ῥεφάν, p. 158 ; 
 apxioeperc, p. 169; aymaponcraze, p. 171; ecymap- 
 OHerajze, Ρ. 172; gpoad, p. 188; gHpwance, p. 189; 
 greporcadnas, p. 201; gepecic, p. 102. The letter 9 
 also interchanges with wy: thus in xx. 7 we have 9ae 
 ππὼρ ae Toei for o&e MMW ae oem, and in xx. 1] 
 aqmwo for aqmuw. In xiii 25 we have ABA ε Hod for 
 N hwr € Hor; in xv. 86 Abapitahac for Nhapita- 
 hac; in xvii. 18 and 21 Abppe for whppe; in x. 47 
 AAaav for WAaav; in v. 19 Nppo for προ; in xiv. 
 11 ext Ppweee for εἰπε Nipwsee ; in xvii. 80 NPpwree 
 for Niitpweee; and the influence of ᾧ on ae is shown in 
 the forms agbppe for Nhppe (xvii. 20), and amaAahhatte 
 for aadAaaehaite (i. 2). In one case the copyist writes 
 a Greek word as it is pronounced, ie. coneetta for 
 cvecenta (vi. 3); he writes always gopossa for 
 Sopaaead (vil. 31, &c.); and we have kaTacbponitHe for 
 RATACPPONATHe (xill. 40). 
 
 Omissions of words and whole lines are frequent, as the 
 following examples show: 
 
 Acts i. 18. After acumwuy the words oN TecjaenTe are 
 omitted. 
 11, 5. We should expect evorng after‘ in Jerusalem ’, as 
 in Horner’s transcript. 
 il. 8. After THcwTae the words mova mova are wanting. 
 i, 24. The copyist skipped from mnuovre ateTit- 
 
INTRODUCTION ΧΧΧΙΧ 
 
 TAdAY to WNoTTE ToryNocry, and so omitted the 
 words 
 
 ATETHTAAY EOPAL εστα 
 
 NHAMOLLOE EATETHAWTEY 
 
 ATETHLLOOT TY MMOTTE. 
 
 Acts ii. 26. πὰς is omitted after ose. 
 11, 88. ποσὰ mova is omitted, and mexacy added. 
 ili, 2, After aveeocy the word ageennte is omitted. 
 iii. 4, The copyist skipped from one "εἴτ TwoannHe to 
 the next, and so omitted the words, which we have in 
 Horner’s transcript, 
 
 evHahwr egovH emepme acy 
 cHcwrnoy ey Nay Noveeitrita: 
 πέτρος aActEIWpPae ἐροῦσι € 
 OPaCT LLEMT TWO AMITAC. 
 
 ili. 5. One line omitted—Nroy ae ayowwT epoor. 
 
 iii. 16. After mai the words ἐτετιττδισ Eepory avw are 
 omitted. 
 
 vii. 19. After τεῖος some words like exsomng MNite- 
 steroTe are omitted. 
 
 vii. 57, After ar} ToToT some words like 9N oTnog 
 Wi cee are omitted. 
 
 ix. 2. After epoors the words ehoA oN TeOIN are 
 omitted. 
 
 ix. 21. After cwTse epory is omitted. 
 
 ix. 38. After orcWTae IT NeexOHTHe is omitted. 
 
 ix. 38. δι τύ is omitted before seeeary. 
 
 x. 7. € cHav is omitted after mecpoaroar. 
 
 x. 26. The copyist skipped the line MWacy* πέτρος ae 
 aqToritocey, but added it between caret marks at the 
 foot of the page. 
 
 xi. 19,20. The copyist skipped from ἄσπρος to Nav- 
 
xl INTRODUCTION 
 
 iproc, and so omitted the words, which we have in 
 Horner’s transcript, 
 
 se TANTIOX YA Hcexw alt 
 aenyase EAXAT EIRLHTI 
 HMIOTAAL KRLATAAT* 20 NET 
 goemte ae chor NQONTOT 
 
 ἐφ E1IPWALE, 
 
 Acts xiv. 8. The copyist omitted the line ergaXe πε 
 
 BIN ENOHTC Nrecperar. 
 
 xv.5. NNenTATIcTerTe is omitted after goemme, and 
 Neemapaccerde Nav after avw. 
 
 xv. 25. Nae Mearepate is omitted after Wa pwTi. 
 
 xvi. 18. ΔΤ ΤΟΣ is omitted after maroc. 
 
 xvi. 38. NrepovcwrTas is omitted after arpgote. 
 
 In xix. 1 the copyist copied a line twice, so 
 
 ACLLEWT HCA ET ρας Mace 
 ARLEWJT NWCA ET Qe ΠΣ (sic). 
 xx. 8. emawwor is omitted after 9 emAagerac. 
 xxl 30. The words NrevNoy aTUjTAse NNpo are 
 omitted after Mepme* avw. 
 xxi. 39,40. The copyist skipped from mAaoc of v. 39 
 to e mAaoc of v. 40, and so omitted the words, which 
 we have in Horner’s transcript, 
 
 NrepeyRaay ac πστιπ τατα 
 pxoc πᾶσλος acqragepary | 
 EX NTWPTP acqiRier τες 
 Gtx ἐπλδος. 
 
 xxlu. 17. “αὶ is omitted after TLERACT we. 
 
 In several passages we have words for which there are 
 no equivalents in the Greek text, 6. g. 9ae mepme (v. 12); 
 πλδος δὲ NreporTcwrar (vil. 57); se MeeHHuye (viii. 
 25); Nrevwoy (ix.18); Wrovaal (ix. 20); Wiowaal mae 
 MOV EEIEMNIT (XxX. 24). 
 
INTRODUCTION ΧΙ 
 
 When the translator borrowed words from the Greek 
 he usually took those which, presumably, were in the 
 Greek text from which he was translating, but sometimes 
 we find in the Coptic text Greek words which are dif- 
 ferent from those which we find in the received Greek 
 texts. Examples are: 
 
 Acts i. 46. setiroamAore wre MevgHT = ἀφελότητι 
 καρδίας. 
 
 vil. 16. 9ae MWratpoc = ἐν τῷ μνήματι; but in ii. 29 τὸ 
 μνῆμα is rendered by aggaav, the common Coptic 
 word for ‘ sepulchre, tomb’. 
 
 Xi. 29. ON OTTAtpOC = εἰς μνημεῖον. 
 
 X1x.13. NeEMMN& NaKAGAPTON = τὰ πνεύματα τὰ πονηρὰ. 
 Horner's transcript has NenNd aenonHpon. 
 
 xix. 19. QeneenttTmeptepoc = τὰ περίεργα. 
 
 Xxll. 5. ENTOAH = ἐπιστολὰς. 
 
 XXL. 28. τ OTMOG NY PHeea = πολλοῦ κεφαλαίου. In 
 vill. 27 we find the word .pHeea used in rendering 
 a foreign word for ‘ treasure’ (τῆς γάζης αὐτῆς). 
 
 XX1i. 29. Noy metTMahacanizye seaxoey = of μέλλοντες 
 αὐτὸν ἀνετάῤξειν, with which Horner's text agrees, Not 
 WETIAS ETAT E- 
 
 What the Greek text was which is represented by 9N 
 QVMOTATH iWree in 11. 22 is not clear. Occasionally the 
 translator rendered by an ordinary Coptic word a Greek 
 word which he uses elsewhere, e.g. in vi. 4 we have 
 NTNCPye = προσκαρτερήσομεν. 
 
 In a few passages the readings of the papyrus Codex 
 are different from those given in the later MSS. of the 
 Sahidic versions; sometimes these agree with the Greek, 
 and sometimes they do not. 
 
 Acts vii. 2. The papyrus has ‘God of our fathers’, 
 πίοστα Wiwewerote, and the later versions ‘ God of 
 f 
 
xhi INTRODUCTION 
 
 glory’, mmMorTTe aemeooy, which agrees with the 
 Greek. 
 
 Acts vii. 43. Here the papyrus has the strange rendering 
 ‘I will announce to you’, {uacceAr etHeTH, of the 
 Greek μετοικιῶ ὑμᾶς. The later MSS. have Ἐπδπέειτε 
 THYTH, which agrees with the Greek. 
 
 ix. 15. The papyrus has Mar orcrRevoc ποὺ NcwrTh, 
 which agrees with the Greek σκεῦος ἐκλογῆς ἐστί pot 
 οὗτος, but Horner's transcript has ‘this is a chosen 
 righteous man to me’, OFAmAIOC NCWTIT Wal ΠΕ. 
 
 x. 18. The papyrus has aruginte, ‘they asked ’. Horner's 
 text has ‘they called and inquired of them’, av- 
 GLOTTE ATW ATARHOTOT (φωνήσαντες ἐπυνθάνοντο). 
 
 x. 42. The papyrus has +chw, and the later text ἐπη- 
 prece (κηρῦξαι). 
 
 x. 44. The papyrus has ge eg pat, ἐπέπεσε, and the later 
 text εἰ ΕΟ pas, ‘come into’. 
 
 xi. 9. The papyrus has ‘the voice answered’, ἀπεκρίθη dé 
 φωνὴ, and the later text has ‘the voice was again to 
 Me’, A TECRLH AE ON τῶπεὲ Wapor. 
 
 xi.25. The papyrus has acjesirey, and the later text 
 
 ACT. 
 
 Often the readings of the papyrus are more correct 
 than those of the later texts, e.g. mex ujoante, ἡ βουλὴ, is 
 better than mesujanse, ‘this word’ (v. 38); orae NeTH- 
 TUPANWOC, οὔτε οἱ ἄρχοντες ὑμῶν (v.39) is wanting in 
 Horner's transcript; and in v. 42 wevniee am is better 
 than πε ΗΠ alt. 
 
 As examples of mistranslations and of inexact, expanded, 
 and abbreviated renderings the following may be noted: 
 
 Acts vill. 9. ecjaxw ageroc € poy xe AOR Tle, ‘saying 
 concerning himself, I am he’, Gr. λέγων εἶναί τινα 
 
 ἑαυτὸν μέγαν. 
 
 \¢ 
 ee ee δου ne. a α Ὁ nee 
 
INTRODUCTION xhii 
 
 Acts ix. 20. Mar me nexXe πίπηρε ἂς morte, Gr. οὗτός 
 
 ἐστιν ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ Θεοῦ. 
 
 ix. 81, 9a πεοοπῦ, ‘in supplication’, Gr. τῇ παρα- 
 κλήσει. 
 
 X1. 7, TOOTH NE oywee, ‘arise, eat’, Gr. ἀναστάς, 
 Πέτρε, θῦσον καὶ φάγε. This reading may also be 
 explained by assuming that the copyist left out the 
 words neTpe NCTWwWwT. 
 
 ΧΙ. 23. ATW πείσοπς NW OTOM Nee eTpPeTGgW OAR 
 πχοειῖς" ‘And he entreated every one to remain (or, 
 abide) in God’, Gr. παρεκάλει πάντας τῇ προθέσει τῆς 
 καρδίας προσμένειν τῷ Κυρίῳ. 
 
 ΧΙ, 17, evara WN κδις, ‘a desert place’, Gr. εἰς ἕτερον 
 τόπον. 
 
 xvi. 18. πεχδῖ φὰς Memmi, ‘he said in the Spirit’, but 
 in the Greek τῷ πνεύματι is constructed with ἐπιστρέψας. 
 
 X1X.2. A@NNcWTAk PH xe Wape OVOM al MTA eqjor= 
 aah, “we have certainly (or, ourselves) not heard if 
 one hath received (or, any one is wont to receive) the 
 Holy Spirit’, thus missing the point of the Greek. 
 ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲ εἰ Πνεῦμα “γιόν ἐστιν ἠκούσαμεν. 
 
 Xx. 3. gaee τπροοῦ, ‘forty days’, Gr. μῆνας τρεῖς, 
 
 xxi. 6. ee€Anie NW TANactacie, ‘hope of the resurrec- 
 tion’, Gr. ἐλπίδος καὶ ἀναστάσεως. 
 
 il. 24, λύσας τὰς ὠδῖνας τοῦ θανάτου. In the papyrus 
 we have ‘He raised Him up from the dead and the 
 pains of death’, τοσπτοςξῖ ehoA ON NeTALooTT τὰν 
 Witaake ee Weeoy. In Horner’s transcript we have 
 ‘He raised Him up, He destroyed the pains of death’ 
 Toritocy δύων ehorA NHitaane aeierov. 
 
 ii, 40. ἑτέροις τε λόγοις πλείοσι διεμαρτύρατο, καὶ παρ- 
 
 Pd 
 
 εκάλει αὐτοὺς λέγων. The equivalent for this passage 
 in the papyrus is ‘In the days he spake to them 
 a hundred words (or, things), and entreated (or, ex- 
 horted) them, saying’. In Horner’s transcript we 
 
xliv INTRODUCTION 
 
 have ‘he testified to them also in multitudes of words, 
 and entreated (or, exhorted) them, saying’, 9par ON 
 QCNHEMQHHIye Nuance meqpeelirpe avw iecq- 
 CONC RRALOOT ΕἸ ΚΞ ἄθεος. 
 
 In the Coptic translation the order of verbs and nouns 
 is sometimes inverted, e.g. ix. 15 mMepwor Mae No e- 
 extoc, Gr. τῶν ἐθνῶν τε καὶ βασιλέων ; xix. 16 aqyoarcone 
 Epooy agiicawey acjpasoerc, ‘he prevailed over them, 
 the seven (sic), he made himself master’, Gr. κατα- 
 κυριεύσας ἀμφοτέρων ἴσχυσε kat αὐτῶν, &e. 
 
 Among readings which are illustrated by Prof. Souter’s 
 critical apparatus (Vovwm Testamentwm Graece, Oxford, 
 1910) may be mentioned: i. 5 Wa TNNTHROCTH ; 
 vi. 8 ehoA ITN πρὸ age Mesoerc; vill, 1 eavow 
 ON ofeporcadnee; x. 41 Nosee Ngoor; xv. 20 
 ATW πέὲτε Nceovawyy al ETPEc[WWMe «τορος ετὰς 
 TpevTaay Ge; xv. 34 acttaoGgs ae NerAac eTpegw oak 
 Tiaka ET ageeay; and xxvill. 16 a Ngo ecHATONTApP Koc 
 } HiteTeeHp € TOOT ὃς MAPK ΩΣ NaeeeaTor. 
 
 The name Jesus is always written sc, but in Horner’s 
 transcript we have once sHcove (vil. 45). Examples of 
 the use of wrong gender are TenmTaqyTaete for τεπτὰς- 
 Tassere (vii. 50) and aq for act (iii. 16). 
 
 We may now compare the quotations from the Psalms 
 which occur in the text of the Acts of the Apostles as 
 found in our papyrus (Oriental 7594) with the versions 
 of them given in the seventh-century Psalter, MS. Oriental 
 No. 5000. 
 
 Psalm lxix. 25 (p. 125). 
 Oriental 7594. Oriental 5000. 
 asape Teypcw uwwite Mt€aPe TWecpeeaitujwre 
 Nesacre ATW aenipTpey- Paales neqrTaewwne H- 
 WWME NGI πετοσὴηρ OM GI πετοῦηρ ON Nev 
 πε ALLAN UJOOTTE * SLATUJUITE " 
 
INTRODUCTION xlv 
 Psalm cix. 8 (p. 125). 
 
 ATW τε LeiTTENICKO- 
 IOC MMAPE RETA aITC. 
 
 NTE REOTA ZI Wrec{= 
 SeNTenicRooc. 
 
 Psalm xvi. 8-11 (p. 129). 
 
 8 NeINawT € Mesoere me 
 astiaseTo ehord Noroeriy 
 Hige RE WOON Nea οὐ - 
 ἴδει eeeeoy xe ΠΗ ΔΒ 46. 
 
 9 ετὺς mai ἃ ΠΑΘῊΤ 
 εὐσῦρδιιε ἃ madac TH- 
 AHA ETI AE δε GH) τὰβε- 
 σὰρξ πδοσὼρ ON οὐ- 
 φελπις" 
 
 10 κε NE NaARW HewR 
 aN ΠΤ ΧΗ ON πὰ- 
 ΧΗ HN ἀφδ δεῦτε" orre 
 πὰ wad ai Aaemerte- 
 ToTaah enhay enTaKno: 
 
 11 AKOTWITS Wal ehor 
 MITES LOOT E MATMWND RIT- 
 sxonT εὖολ aemorirog 
 ALTIERDO® 
 
 8 πεΐπὰσ ἐπποεις 
 semaseto chor ποσοεις! 
 MIke χὰ CIOL OTMALL 
 ALQALOL BE WITARILE° 
 
 9 ethe mal a MagHT 
 evippane a Madac Te- 
 AHA’ eTY AE TARECAPs 
 NAITWO ON ovgedAnic: 
 
 10 χε NE WARD NewoR 
 alt NTALTX HA oN aAaalt- 
 τε orae MiteRy aarlen- 
 
 Tlerovaah enar επ- 
 TARO* 
 
 11 ἁποσωπο Wal ehor 
 Niteo roove SLTLUIIS ° 
 
 RitaxonT ehorA Noror- 
 TOC] LLIT TER O* OT ARTO! 
 πέτοῖ TEROTHAKL Wa 
 
 hod: 
 
 Psalm ex. 1 (p. 181). 
 
 exe WxoeIrc ae πὰ- 
 MOEIC RE OLKeOOC Nea 
 OVMALL geeeors Watt 
 TKW Nirensaxse No vno- 
 NMOAION NWEROTEPHTE. 
 
 Genesis xxl. 
 
 Opal oae Menciepera 
 cellasl ἕκτον NGS ae~ 
 
 Tlese TROCIC Retta= 
 MOEIC BE OLLOOC οὐ OT- 
 δας aeeeol Wan PRO 
 TITER wise ETO ATIECHT 
 NMWEROTEPHTE. 
 
 18 (p. 187). 
 ETERICALOT EOPAT ρας 
 MEKCHPLer HG NO ἐθιῖος 
 
xlvi 
 
 NaTpia THPoY aeitHag> 
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 τηροῦ εὐοὰ κε ARCWTAL 
 NcA TACR&He (Ciasca, 
 Fragmenta, i, p. 22.) 
 
 Psalm ii. 1, 2 (p. 141). 
 
 ethe ov aligeeltoc 
 xic€ Beeeooy§ aitAaoc 
 BLETANETA (sic) NWO ENTIET= 
 WoTeITs ATAQE patos 
 NGI Neppwor aeimKag 
 ATW NAPY WIT ATCWOTD 
 enevepHs eyorhe π- 
 asoere MEX: 
 
 agpooy Ngeentoc av- 
 “τος NOHT* altAaoc aee- 
 AcTA NO EMMETWOTENT " 
 ATAQE PATOT NGI Nep- 
 PwWOT BTIKAD " ATW alt- 
 APN WW CwWoTQ ETaALArA 
 Norwts etorhe Masoeic 
 
 “ὦ TEX pc ° 
 
 Psalm lxxxix. 20 (p. 193). 
 
 me alge € aAaTeia 
 NWHpe τὸ τεσ δῖ ἐπησν 
 OW MAQHT πδΐ ἐτπδεῖρε 
 UNAOTWU THPOT * 
 
 aigine Naarer πὰ- 
 ganganr . 
 
 1 Sam. xiii. 14. 
 
 and compare 
 
 Psalm 11. 7 (p. 194). 
 
 NTO πὲ MAWAHPE Allon 
 AISMOR AeIlooT * 
 
 NTO πὲ MAWAPE Allon 
 AISTION aelooT * 
 
 Psalm xvi. 10 (p. 195). 
 
 mien ae TenRMeTOT= 
 aah € HAT € WTARO " 
 
 And compare the following: 
 
 Witeny aenerietor-= 
 aah enaw elTaRo ° 
 
 Habakkuk? 1. 5 (p. 194). 
 
 ANAT NRATACPPONITHC 
 NreTip wWMHpe NWrerit- 
 TARO χὰ Hap oTrgwh 
 ἀπο OW NETHQ COT οὐ- 
 οωῦ en wMeTittieTere 
 
 ANAT WETRATACporel 
 HreTvy OTHTH NWreri- 
 NAT €ONUMApe " NTeTH- 
 TARO χε οσοωῦ ation 
 yitacipe ageeory ol πὲ- 
 
 * Not Isaiah xxix. 14 as said in note 1, p. 196. 
 
INTRODUCTION xlvil 
 
 Epo Epwant ora xmooy THoCoT: Mal Wrerita- 
 EPWTit. | πίοτεσε AN EPO, epryart 
 OTA TAOCTOY  eEpwTi. 
 (Ciasca, Fragmenta, li, p.347.) 
 
 Isaiah lv. 3 (p. 195, 1. 5). 
 
 irat NHTH iter ATW fitaceeiire {88 - 
 opaah Naarem εἐτῆ- seni που ΔΙΔΘΌΒΗ Hiya 
 9OT° ened ° weToTaah Naa- 
 
 vera eETHOOT’ (Ciasca, 
 Fragmenta, ii, p. 448.) 
 Isaiah xlix. 6 (p. 197). 
 
 DIRW £ALOK WILOTOENT The Greek text is (dod 
 τ το ἐϑίππος erpern|wwne δέδωκά ce εἰς διαθήκην γέ- 
 εσοῦχδι Wa ΔΡΙΗΣ ἢ ae- vous, εἰς φῶς ἐθνῶν, τοῦ εἶναί 
 πηδρ᾽ σε εἰς. σωτηρίαν ἕως ἐσχάτου 
 
 τῆς γῆς. 
 
 The Coptic text has no equivalent for διαθήκην γένους. 
 
 In one place at least the original Coptic translator, or 
 his copyist, alters the order of events which took place 
 in connexion with the persecution of St. Paul at Jerusalem. 
 When, according to the Greek text, the chiliarch found out 
 that St. Paul was a Roman citizen, and that he had been 
 bound, he became afraid, but he took no steps to release 
 the prisoner until the next day. Then, wishing to know 
 exactly what the charge was which the Jews had brought 
 against St. Paul, he set him free, ἔλυσεν αὐτὸν, and the 
 chief priests and all their council having appeared in 
 answer to his command, he made St. Paul stand before 
 them. According to the Coptic text the chiliarch, as the 
 result of his fear, ‘set him free straightway’, [alrw 
 [πτεϊστοῦσ agqhoAg ehodA, Gr. καὶ παραχρῆμα ἔλυσεν 
 αὐτόν. The Greek reading is given by Prof. Souter in his 
 note to xxil. 29. 
 
 In the preceding pages an attempt has been made to 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 xviii 
 describe the principal characteristics of the Coptic version 
 of the Book of the Acts of the Apostles as found in the 
 papyrus Codex, but a comparison of this ancient text with 
 that found in a good MS. of a later period reveals the 
 existence in it of a very large number of small variants 
 which are of considerable interest. As it is impossible 
 to describe all these in this book, it has been decided to 
 print two chapters from the papyrus side by side with the 
 text of the Oxford Manuscript, according to the transcript 
 of the Rev. G. Horner, the editor of the Oxford edition of 
 the Sahidic New Testament. 
 
 Oriental 7594. 
 
 Chap. i. 1 mujopit arent πᾺο- 
 Toc altaasrog ὦ eeodiNXe erhe 
 ow πταν Tita τὸ apors Ππδὰν 
 avw it}chw WHoHntos * 
 
 2 waopar eneooor πτὰν- 
 antaNahhamte ἄτα aqouwit 
 ETOOTOT ItiteyamocTONoc osTHt 
 ETAL EOESUS 
 RANEFATTENION Mar HWTagqco- 
 
 Tenia eroraah 
 
 THOT * 
 
 3 MaY HitaqTagog epaty 
 MAT EONS απ ποσὰ Tpeqaor 
 OM OAD ALRALAEIN Moare Πποροῦ 
 eyovwintd ehoX tay ava eg- 
 Wane etThe TANTEPO SUMIOTTE 
 
 4 avW ECYORWAL ITATMWAT πει- 
 Mapatwerve Way etarer ehor 
 of ereporcadHar adtNa ἐσ 
 ENEPHT ALMIWT War WTavretit- 
 COTARER : 
 
 5 Mexagd χε TWOAamMHC aren 
 aqhanrrze OT OTALOOT ATW 
 centahantrze STMAWTH OM οὐ- 
 
 ππὰ eqoraah arititca 
 
 coca 
 
 The Oxford Manuscript. 
 
 Chap. i. 1 Hluopit ssen π- 
 Aowoe EarTaarog ὦ oeobide 
 ethe owh irae πτὰ τῷ apxer 
 Haar avw πξοδὼ Ππροητονυ. 
 
 2 waeopar emegooy πτὰν- 
 altaNhaarhaite Maro. eaqyowit 
 ETOOTOT HitamoctoNoc οιτὰς 
 
 Nema eToTaah etaujeoesus 
 axnlevatveNtOnN, War TWttaq- 
 COTIOT, 
 
 3 Mal OM MEMmTaYTaooY epa- 
 TY May EY OMS arititca Tpeqarcoy 
 OT PAO ATALAEIM Hoare MOOT. 
 EYOvWNS tar ehoN avw eq- 
 Waxe niisar ethe taritrepo 
 SATIMOTTE, 
 
 4 avW eEYorwar Miwa. 
 MeqmapatveNer may evites 
 ehoXN off orAfiax. ἀλλὰ eow 
 AXTIEPHT ARELWT. Mal πτὰτε- 
 THCOTSLEY πτοοτ, 
 
 5 Mexay. BE τωφρᾶππης 
 SLES agqhanrize OTL OTALOOT. 
 HTwWth ave cehantsze RLALW TIE 
 
 om οὐππὰ egoraah arifitca 
 
INTRODUCTION xlix 
 
 προοῦυ ait δὰ (sc) wa τππτη- 
 KOCTH : 
 
 6 πτοοῦυ Ge arcwWorTo ar- 
 ΠΟΥ ETARW RALOC RE NAROEIC 
 EM Eopal Ge oar Meroroesuy 
 Kittay HTarittepo ax micpaHA ° 
 
 7 Nexag may xe SANWTIt 
 am We COTM Moroes πᾶς 
 NEX POMOC WaT WTA MIWT κὰν 
 Qd TEGYEToORCIa staTaag ἢ 
 
 8 adAa Tetitntaxr Rorgos 
 epyaim mnennmda etoraah εἴ 
 €opal exwtit’ Hretitwwne 
 SLALTITPE Mar OM CreporcaNHar 
 Max του διὰ THPC WAL TCdaza- 
 Pla ATW Wa apHay AMKag " 
 
 9 Har πτερείκοου arv- 
 KAooNe απ arw ary 
 axasog ehodX ortooTOT " 
 
 10 everopsr Newy eqhHr 
 e€opar ete’ εἰς pwWare car 
 HETAPEPATOT EXWOT OI YEI- 
 ofcw evorohty ° 
 
 11 avW nexav Nav σε 
 fipwase HiradsAcoc aopwtit 
 TETHMASCEPATTHOTM TETHS WUT? 
 eopalr emme’ Nar τὸ πτὰτν- 
 Gir] HreTHvTH eopalr etne’ 
 TAY TE GC ETYNHT A2AL0C° 
 NOE NTATETHMaAT Epog εἰπὸὰ- 
 hw eopat ete * 
 
 12 tote eopar 
 eoreporcadHar choN om 
 NTOOT EWjATAMOTTE EpPOY κε 
 EYOVHOT 
 
 ATKHOTOS 
 
 NTOOT © NitwzoeiT* 
 choX π o1eporcaNHar Horo 
 ποδί} Wooortit " 
 
 18 avw fitepover εφρδῖ 
 
 gag am προουῦ. addAa 18 
 THENTHKOCTH. 
 
 6 πτοοῦ ae arcwWorTe av- 
 SNOOTY ETRW MAOC. BE 
 NxOEIC, EME OPar Oar πει- 
 OVOEILY Kat Hrariitepo τὶ 
 TuHA. 
 
 7 Nesagqy Wav. ae ATNWTH 
 all me Ecovh Meovoeius anit 
 ILEXC portoc. 
 Kaavy Pit TEYeZoCIa smtav- 
 aa. 
 
 Mal WTA πεῖωὼτ 
 
 8 ada TeTHaxr Hormoar 
 epwyjanm mena etorvraah er 
 eopals ATETHO WIE 
 Mar ALariitpe ON OINfiae sit 
 
 ExWTH. 
 
 foraara THPC asi Tcasrapra 
 ATW Wa APHSY armkag. 
 
 9 Nar ae πτερείκχοου arv- 
 KNooXNe ate. avw avgyer 31- 
 ἌΚΟΣ eopar ehod οιτοοτοσ. 
 
 10 everopaxr ae Hcwy egq- 
 hHR eEopar eTNE EFC pware 
 CHAT METACEPATOT οίξωονυν 
 oft φεποδοὼ evovohig. 
 
 11 avw Nexav. xe Npware 
 ποδλιλδῖος agpwth etetita- 
 SEPATTHPTH ETETHS WIT COPas 
 ETME, Mal πε τῷ NTATYITY πτε- 
 THUTH EOpPal ETME. Tal Te oe 
 ETYNHT ALar0c, Hoe Mratetit- 
 Hay epog eqiahwk eopar 
 ετπε. 
 
 12 τοτὲ ATKOTOT EOINiar 
 ehoX o&k NTOOT EWaraorte 
 Epoy κε NTOOT MitxoEst, eq- 
 OTHY ΠΟΙΆ ας Novoin ποδιηξὶ 
 MoOOTTH, 
 
 13 avw teporer coor 
 
] INTRODUCTION 
 
 athok e9par  emasalitie ° 
 ENETOTHS NOHTY* WETPOC stax 
 IWOANITHC MAX Takwhoc mar 
 anapeac Φιλπιπος MR eW- 
 ἁλὸς hapooNosraroc MEE ara- 
 @aroc TakRWhoc nuyHpe Mad- 
 asoc avw CraLwit πζηδώτης 
 MA του δλὰς NWHpe πίδκκω- 
 hoc’ 
 
 14 mar τηροῦν οὐπροςκὰρ- 
 TEP! eneWAHNA MAX SeItcorare 
 ATW MAPMOSAL TALAAT MIC WAL 
 NEY(CHHT THPOT " 
 
 15 opar axe ππεΐροου ag- 
 TWOTH HGMETPOC NTacHte 
 HMECHHT COT OTALHHUE Ax- 
 MAT ETMAP AUJE BSOTWT Mpalt* 
 ATW Texag ° 
 
 16 κε Npware mecnHy πε- 
 φὰπ etpe TetTpadH xWK ehor 
 TAY πτδίίκοος κτπ Nujopht oar 
 mena etoraah ehoXr oitit 
 TTANpO ΠΆΕΙ ethe Toraac 
 NE NTaqwjwme Mpecqaswsrc.oer 
 HMENTAVUSWHE πιὸ" 
 
 17 χε neatony opal ionty * 
 aTW AYA aeMeRAHPOC πτὰδει- 
 AlaAKOoltla ἡ | 
 
 18 παΐ Ge ayuswn nay που- 
 owas ehodX osx mhere armequs 
 NGont* agyge exit meqgo ° 
 aqMwuy MeTineYyoorH τηροῦν 
 δυπίυπ ehor* 
 
 19 avw a πεῖρωδ σΏΧΠπ 
 ehoXN Rinesrto choXN foron 
 MIAk ETOVHO MoreporcanHar " 
 QWCTE HCEALOTTE ENGWAL ετ- 
 AMAT Oil Tevacne χε aKA- 
 
 avhonk copar erara Πτπᾶ 
 ENEVOTHD NOHTY πσίπετρος 
 asii SWOATIMHC aLit ranwhoc 
 avW aitapeac Φιλιίππος aii 
 ewssac hapeodosraroc art 
 srsacoaroc raRwhoc nuyHpe 
 πολῷῴῷδιος avW crarwit πζης- 
 AWTHC sLit 
 
 TirakWwhoc. 
 
 1oTAaAC TNWHpe 
 
 14 πὰ: THPOT NevMpockKap- 
 Tepes ENEMjJAHA., anit oenmcorase 
 SLT AMLAPTOAAL TALIAT MIC, ATW 
 LEECH, 
 
 15 opar ae of mergoor 
 AYTWOTIL MGMLETPOC OM TARLHTE 
 HTECNHT. ETH OTALHHUje κι- 
 MLAT εὐ πὰ WE KOTWT pan. 
 ATW πεχδεῖ. 
 
 16 xe iipware mecnHy. πε- 
 φὰπ πε ETPE TET PaPH σὼκ 
 ehoX Tar entagxooc am π- 
 WOpn iiemenna etorvraahehor 
 oITh TTanmpo Haavera ethe 
 τοσλὰς, Mas HTayujwne tpeg- 
 BIALOEIT OHTOT MIMENTATS WHE 
 πις, 
 
 17 κε Neavony φρδι πρητῖ. 
 ATW agar ammeRAHPoc πτει- 
 AlaKOlla. 
 
 18 nas Ge aquywn nag που- 
 Gwar. ose there Akmeqas 
 NGONC, ATW agyge EXAL MEO. 
 AGMWUS OM TEqarHte. a πετ- 
 axmleqoovnm τηροῦν 
 ehon. 
 
 19 avrw a nerowh owNrAT 
 ehoX Toron mia eTorHS of 
 SINHAL. QWCTE Ticestorte en- 
 GFWIAL ETALMATY OM TeTacHe aE 
 akeNaaraxX, 
 
 TIWWwiHte 
 
 E€Te Na πε. 
 
—— a ~ 
 
 INTRODUCTION li 
 
 BaMak ETE Mal Me mgWwar 
 ARTIECTLOR ° 
 
 20 Ycuo Tap OAT WxWWware 
 Hiterpadsrzoc me xe asrape 
 Teypcw wuwne Hxare arw 
 AAUMpPTpequwne Hor netorHo 
 Qi Meqaratiujwne * avrw τεῖ- 
 SLUTENICROMNOC srape KETA 
 RITE * 
 
 21 ἴπιπε ce ehod off Hpware 
 ETALOOUJE NARALAIL AMET OF- 
 σεῖ! THPY MtTaqer e907 avw 
 aghwk ETOX (sic) OF TOOTH Tier 
 πκχοειῖς IC * 
 
 22 eaqgapxer aim mhanty- 
 Card Hiwoannne waopar ἐπε- 
 Q00T ENTATYITY eEopar os 
 TOOTH ETpe OFA Hay ujwre 
 MAM ALALHTPE MTEqamactacic " 
 
 23 avW ATTAVE CHavy Epa- 
 TOT ἴωσης NeTEWarvrmaorte 
 epog xe hapcahhac παῖ ftar- 
 ypin|Y κε yorctoc arw ara- 
 TIAC " 
 
 24 avuyjAHN ae eraw 
 SL2L0C BE NWROEIC πτοῖ πετ- 
 COOTH ἌΣΠΦΗΤ MOVOM srar 
 opwnd ehoX Tova axnercnar 
 HeNTaKncoting ° 
 
 25 ext Wasa HTevarakonyra 
 δὼ TaritTamoctoNdoc 
 Forvaac Mapaha aAraoc etTpeg- 
 AWK E9pPar eEMEqara ἀσαλιπ 
 
 ENTA 
 
 ALALOT * 
 
 26 arw art Mav at nev- 
 KAHpoc a neKAHpoc εἰ exit 
 MLATIAC * ATONE Mar MWAMTOTE 
 RamoctoNoc * 
 
 NF War. axmectog, 
 
 20 YcHo cap ome Mxwware 
 Tterpadsaroc, xe atape Teq- 
 EpcW Wwe Nxare, avw aenp- 
 Tpequjwne Hor NMeTOTHO it 
 Neqaranwjwite. avw Teqari- 
 TENICKOMOC askape KEOTA AITC. 
 
 21 Wuye ce choN off Hpware 
 ETALOOUSE MaALall ORL WEIOT- 
 O€SUS THPY ἐπτ εν eoomn avw 
 aqhwx ehoN ertooth iigm- 
 “οεις IC. 
 
 22 eaqaprer amt πῦδπτι- 
 CALA πιωράππης Waopar ene- 
 9008 Hravgity eopar πτοοτπ. 
 ETPE OFA Hilal Opwie Mavaran 
 SLAAMTpPE Mreqamactacic. 
 
 23 avW arTage citlay Epa- 
 TOT. SJWCHC NWEeTEWarvraorte 
 epog xe fhapcahhac. mar π- 
 τὰ Ρι we soyrctoc, arw 
 MLIAOOIAC, 
 
 24 ΔΙΆ ΗΝ δε. erxw ax- 
 S20C. RE πξοειῖς, ATOK ETCOOTH 
 SxcpHT MOVOM Mia. 
 ehoXN Tova φπεπεισπὰσ πεπ- 
 TARCOTNY. 
 
 25 ess Axtaca MHreraraKo- 
 ia. avw TasrittamoctoNoc, 
 Traqmapaha MoHTe πστιου δὸς 
 eTpegqhwk eppar emeqara κα- 
 
 OT WIT 
 
 SAIIT BVAROC]. 
 
 26 avw av} av πρεπκλη- 
 poc. a πεκδληρος ες Eopars exit 
 MAGOIRC. ATONY ALM MALMTOTE 
 HanoctoNoc. 
 
hi INTRODUCTION 
 
 Chap. iii. 1 metpoc δε πες 
 TWOANNHC MeTHahwR eEopat 
 enepite Ξτῆππὰν WxncsTe ax- 
 Way screw AHN " 
 
 2 avw NerH OTpPWare gare 
 BM EQNOHTC NTEYRaarTy EUfAT= 
 QITY Wal METKW AxALOY OIPIt 
 προ. ETOTAMOTTE Epoy χε 
 NeTHMEcCwWY πτε nepe eTpey- 
 wyeT srittita EhoA ortit πετδὼκ 
 EOTH € Teprte * 
 
 3 Nat itepegitay emeTpoc 
 
 ST Ἰωρδππης 
 
 Nexat Nag xe GWT Epon 
 
 5 
 eqareeve χε eqitaxr oTAaaT 
 HTOOTOT " 
 
 6 πετρος rae Nexagy mag xe 
 soi OaT OFAE ἢ MoTh woon 
 Mal WeTeovHaery Ae yTaTaag 
 Mak’ ORR Mpa NIC THTAZ W- 
 Paroc sroouyje * 
 
 7 ATW δέδλλδοτε Ππτε στα 
 HOTHAML δι τουποςῖ avw av- 
 TABRPO Nar meqcon avw weEg- 
 κῶς" 
 
 8 avwW agqyosy aqagepaTy 
 ATW aqaLoouse agqhwk παταλὰν 
 EQOOTH ἐπερπε εἰλλοοίης aTW 
 EYARIGOST avw eqcarcoyr ἐπ- 
 MOTTE ° 
 
 9 ἃ πΆδος THPY tar epog 
 EYALOOWJE ATW EYCALOT EN- 
 LOTTE * 
 
 10 avcorwn xe may πετ- 
 φαλοος EUJET ALITA oIpit 
 
 Chap. ili. 1 metpoc ae ari 
 WOAH MeTHahwR Eopar 
 enepne Haipite santas κτ- 
 new AHA. 
 
 2 aTW HET OTPWare Gare 
 BM E€EqHOHTC freqaraay. 
 EWATYITY. Mal ENETKW sarod 
 SXILHITE OTPAR ΠΡΟ. ETOTALOTTE 
 Epoy σε NeTMECWY ite περπε. 
 eTpequyeT asiitia ehoN oith 
 πετῦηπ EOOTIT ἐπερπε. 
 
 3 Mar Hrepeyitay ἐπετρος 
 seit τωράππῆς ἐὐπδδωὼκ egovn 
 ἐπερπε agcitcwnor εὖ mag 
 ποϑαλπτιῖὰ, 
 
 4 πεῖρος ayerwWpar EooTit 
 Eopag At τωὠφᾶππης. πεχὰν 
 πὸ. κε SWUT EPO 
 
 ὃ πτοί δὲ ΔΙ σώ Τ epoor. 
 Eqarceeve KE Ean OTrNaat 
 HTOOTOT. 
 
 6 meTpoc ae Nexag mag. 
 KE ALaalt aT οὐδε Mat novh 
 WOON Mal NWeteviitary ae 
 YNataay mak. of Mpa HC 
 MENC MitaZ7wpasoc sroowe. 
 
 7 aTW agyaaraote HTeqos 
 HOVMAM AYTOVMOCY. HTETMOT 
 AE ATTARPO HSieqcoon sait 
 egy Ac, 
 
 8 ayqoc’G aqacepaty agq- 
 s,OOUjE. ATW agqhWK MaraaT 
 EOOTIL ENEPNE. EYArOouse aTw 
 
 AYAIGOSGC., ECALOT ENMOTTE. | 
 
 9 a πλδος THPY mar epoy 
 EYMOOWE ATW EYCROT EN- 
 MOTTE, 
 
 10 avcorwnG. xe mas ne 
 
 eMeqosxooc equjeT sarittna 
 
INTRODUCTION lil 
 
 TTAH eETHECWe Fite περπε" 
 ATMLOTO προτε avW aATMWUJE 
 eopar exh mowh Rraquywie 
 ἌΛΛΟΙ" 
 
 11 eqassagte δὲ aAxmeTpoc 
 seit τωρδππης ἃ πΆδος THPY 
 CWOTE EPOOT φὰ TecTolal 
 ETOVALOTTE ερος xe Ta cONO- 
 SLWIT ETUTPTDP ° 
 
 12 πτερειίπὰσ δὲ Nor πε- 
 Tpoc Wexag χε MpWare τε 
 NicpaHArA aopwtit Teri punmaApe 
 exit nar A ethe ov TeTHEropar 
 ποὼμπ φὼς ATanp παῖ oft Tes- 
 GOse H τεπαιπτευσεδης " 
 
 13 ππουτε τ ahpaoass 
 πποῦτε Micak MHOTTE HraKwh 
 ATW πποῦτε ππεπεῖοτε ag- 
 jyeoor aamequyHpe τῷ mal it- 
 TWTH EMTATHTALY ENpar eitap- 
 MA τοῖοι avw aTeTHcouy 
 gartesxtO ehoX AxmiNatoc €a 
 NeTMAwavy Kpiite exaag ehor* 
 
 14 fitwtit rae πετοσδδὺ δύω 
 NAIKAIOC ATETHAPMA ATaroeg 
 ehoXN  axmAatoc 
 EAaTeTHaITS ἐπ NHTH ehoX 
 
 SLTIERLTO 
 
 HOT Pwsare Rpeqowrh : 
 
 15 NapxXHToOc Ae ARMWMS 
 ATETHMOTOVT AAMLOY* WaT πτὰ 
 ehoX oft 
 HETMLOOTT Nal amon EMujsoo; 
 May ALALiiTpe ° 
 
 16 avw opal on trictic 
 ETETHCOOTH 
 
 Miiovte ToTMOCY 
 
 Rineqpamt wal 
 ἄχαλος * aqTaxpogy(?) πστ meq- 
 pam avw trrctic T(sic) ehor 
 QITOOTY ay Mag ἀχπετουχδῖ 
 ganetitasto choN THPH : 
 
 TIwTAH etitecwc fite 
 
 oIpit 
 περπε. ATALOTS AE NOOTE aTW 
 ATHWWE eEopar exar ποωὴ 
 τα ΠΠ πε srarcog. 
 
 11 eqassaote δε axmeTpoc 
 seit τωράππης ἃ MAaoc THPY 
 CWOTD EPOOT YA TECTOA ETOT- 
 S2OTTE EPOC. KE TA CONOALWIT 
 EVUTPTWHp. 
 
 12 Nrepeynay ae Nosne- 
 Tpoc Nexagy Wav. ne Wpware 
 ἴτε MHA. agpwih τετῆρι- 
 NHpe EOpPar Exar Wal. Ele 
 ethe ov τετπειωρας ποωπ. φως 
 
 ππτὰ πρὸ War of TENGOA H TEM- 
 
 sotitewncehne, 
 
 13 norte it ahpagass asit 
 
 ἰδ sit sanwh, πποῦτα 
 ππεπεῖοτε agqyeoor aAxted- 
 WHPEe τῷ, War MTT WTateTit- 
 TAY ATW ATETH APIA srarog 
 gamesxtTo ChoN samratoc. €a 
 
 NETARMAT Kpiite EKaag ehod. 
 
 14 πτωτῖ ae ππετουσδδῇ 
 aTW MWArkaroc ateTitapita 
 SX920G. CATETHAITE! ERW NATH 
 
 ehoX Torpware πρεειρωτῇ, 
 
 15 napxXHvoc δὲ «τπωπῷ 
 ATETHALOVOVT MeanOg]. Mar ENTa 
 πποῦτε τουποςξ ehod oft πετ- 
 ἌΔΟΟΥΤ, lal ἀπο επίῇοοπ 
 Ma ALALITTpeE. 
 
 16 avwW opar om τπιῦτις 
 SIME PAM Wal ETETHMAT Epog 
 ATW ETETHCOOTH ALMLOGY acy- 
 TARPO NGI περι. avw τῆι- 
 ctrc ehoXN ogrtooTyY act mag 
 autesowaar axmetitato eho 
 THpH. 
 
liv INTRODUCTION 
 
 17 Tenor Ge πδοπην ζεῖλλε 
 “ε πτὸ TETHAAC OM OFALHTAT- 
 COOTH HOE NHTETIKEAPH Wit * 
 
 18 ππουτε rae NENTAYROOT 
 aint iuoph ehoNX ortit Trampo 
 THPOT ετρε 
 NeyNe wonory aqxaonor chor 
 πτεῖρε" 
 
 ππεπροῴητης 
 
 19 ssetanory Ge avw fitetit 
 etperqwte ehoX 
 
 RKERAC ETUZastes 
 HGS MEvOEUZ RX πέπτοῦ (sz) 
 
 KRETTHUTIL 
 ititeTHIMTOhe 
 
 axrteaxto eho axmxoerc " 
 
 20 εἰετπποου axmentar- 
 τοι Mat We MEX τὸ " 
 
 21 max gant etpequsywie 
 of TNE wWaopal emervoesuy 
 AxTxWK εὖον πρωΐ mre emta 
 ππουῦτε KOOT ait eteo ehor 
 ITH TTANMpO axrmeympopHTHc 
 etovaah* 
 
 22 ssWeCcHC Tap agxooc 
 MiLAOpPH MemeroTe* κε WAOESC 
 NEMMOTTE MATOTMOC OTMpPO- 
 PHTHC NATH ehoN off netit- 
 CHHT ATASE*® CWTAR πος Wane 
 IAL ETYIMIAROOT MATH 
 
 23 ecewwne ae WoOCH Mia 
 ETENYMACWTAL alt πὰ MWempo- 
 (pHTHC = ETARMLAT 
 ehoX osx πλδος " 
 
 24 πεπροῷητης ON τηροῦν 
 
 cemayorc 
 
 BINT CAMOTHA ATW ἈΠ ποεῖ 
 ATUJARE ATW aATTAWEOEIV ON 
 περοον * 
 
 25 Htwih ae we πίῃηρε it 
 HENPOPHTHC Mak TAIOHKH 
 TAY ENTA NMOTTE Cait? wax 
 HEMMEloTe EA ALALOC Hitahpa- 
 asl BE OPar Oar πεπόπεραλὰ 
 
 17 τεποῦυ Ge, NACHHT. Ferare 
 RE NTATETHAAC OM OTALHTAT- 
 COOTH Hoe MIMTETIKEAPH Wit. 
 
 18 ππουῦυτῈὲ rae MENTagqxooT 
 ait ΠΙΠΟΡΙ ehoN eri tranpo 
 THPOT. ETPE 
 περ woMoyT. aqgzonot ehor 
 πτεῖρε, 
 
 19 sretTamoer Ge avW πτετπ 
 etpervquwte ehoX 
 
 KEKAC ETUWartel 
 
 HiEMpOPHTHC 
 
 RTETHUTH 
 Tite Titito he, 
 NSMEOTOEIUL MARTON ARTTEARTO 
 ehoX axitxoerc. 
 
 20 ετετπποοῦυ 
 τοῦ} Mal MENT IC, 
 
 AxNentTav- 
 
 21 mar eoant etpequywne 
 on THe Waeopar meoroesuy 
 ἀπ ΣΝ εὖονλ Howh mrs ita 
 WsMLOTTE SOOT aI πεπερ ehor 
 OITH TTAMpO AMiteqmpopntnc 
 etovaah. 
 
 22 SXWTCHC ALEM δίκοος 
 HMaOpht MEMEIOTE. χε WxOESC 
 NHOTTE MATOVMEC OTMpPOpPH- 
 THC NATH ehoN off πετπόπην 
 πτὰρε, CWTAL πος oN wane 
 MILL ETYMAROOT MATH. 
 
 23 eceujwne δὲ χη Man 
 ETENCHACWTAL all πρὸ πεπρο- 
 (HTHC = ETALALAT 
 Εὐοὶ oar πλδος. 
 
 24 πεπροῴητης δὲ ON TH- 
 POT AIM HcasmovHA arw meT- 
 SUTHIcWY avwase avw avta- 
 WEOEIL ππειροον. 
 
 25 NtWiht ae 
 
 ςεπδίίοτε 
 
 ΠΕΠΙΠΗΡΕ 
 ππεπροφητης ATW ΤἈΙΔΘΉΚΗ 
 πτὸὰ πποῦτε CALHTC axit metit- 
 EIOTE EYRW ALALOC Hahpaogars, 
 mE EOPar Par TNEKCMEpara 
 
INTRODUCTION lv 
 
 CENAAICAOT NAIAAMATPIA TH- 
 pOT aritkag " 
 
 26 NHiwih Nuyopi πποῦυτε 
 TOTHOC NeEYWHPE NHTH aceTit 
 
 CEMABICAMOT ASIAANaATPla TH- 
 POT «“τπῆὰρ, 
 
 26 NrwWih πιῃορῖ a ππουτε 
 TOVMEC NEQWHPEe MHTM δ τπ 
 
 MOOTY εἰσιὸν EPWTH οἷς 
 Ntpe nova wora πκοτῇ chor 
 ON πε ποπηριὰ ἡ" 
 
 MOOTY ECALOT EPWTH. OAK 
 NTPE ποτὰ ποτὰ MAWTH KTOY 
 ehoX off πειίποπηρτὰ. 
 
 VI. THE CURSIVE SCRIPT AT THE END OF 
 THE ACTS. 
 
 On fol. 1086 (see Plate IX), on the lower half of the 
 page, is the opening part of a short composition, written 
 in Coptic but in a cursive Greek hand, which certainly 
 covered the whole of fol. 109a, and probably of fol. 109 ὁ 
 also; the first 16 lines are almost complete, but all the 
 remainder are more or less mutilated. The following is 
 a rendering of the opening lines: 
 
 ‘The Word of the Lord was to me, saying: Speak thou 
 this unto My people. Why do ye commit sin? Ye add 
 sin to your sin1, ye make to be wroth the Lord God, Who 
 hath created you. Love not the world, nor the things 
 which are in the world’, for the glory of the world 
 belongeth to the Devil, and the destruction thereof. 
 Remember that the Lord hath showed compassion upon 
 you; it is He Who hath created everything, in order that 
 He might deliver us from the captivity of this age. For 
 many times the Devil wisheth to prevent the sun from 
 rising on the earth, neither would he allow the earth... 
 He wisheth to swallow up men... he pursueth kings (2), 
 he wisheth to swallow them up like water. For this 
 reason God hath showed compassion upon us, In sending (?) 
 His Son into the world that He might deliver us from the 
 captivity of this [age, and from the end which is coming ?].’ 
 
 In the portion of the text which follows the break in the 
 
 1 Compare Jer. xliv. 7, 8. * Compare 1 John ii..15. 
 
lvi INTRODUCTION 
 
 leaf, the writer refers to certain teachings which are not 
 those of God, and which have no divine authority. In 
 the lines following it is said that ‘fasting is nothing, and 
 God did not ordain it’, and that [those who practise it] 
 ‘make themselves strangers to the Covenant of God’. The 
 mutilated condition of the text here makes it difficult to 
 say whether the writer is condemning those who declared 
 that fasting is an ordinance of men, and not of God, or 
 whether his opinion on the matter agrees with theirs. The 
 general meaning of the later lines seems to suggest that he 
 thinks that men ought not to destroy themselves by fasting, 
 for thereby they defraud themselves of the glorious fruits 
 which they might otherwise acquire by faith; besides this 
 they inflict suffering and tribulation on their bodies, and God 
 hath not approved of fasting, since He created the heavens. 
 If this inference be correct the writer of this text must 
 have held the views expressed in the first of the Six Laws 
 which the angel gave to Pachomius when he commanded 
 him to found the Monastery at Tabenna in the Thebaid: 
 ‘Let every man eat and drink whensoever he wisheth, and 
 according to the strength of those who eat and drink 
 impose work; and thou shalt restrain them neither from 
 eating nor fasting. Furthermore, on those who are strong 
 thou shalt impose severe labours; and upon those who are 
 of inferior strength, and upon those who fast, thou shalt 
 impose light labours ?.’ 
 
 From the above it is clear that this script supplies no 
 information about our Codex, and that its contents have 
 nothing to do with the texts in it. Its chief importance 
 to us is the evidence which it affords as to the date of the 
 Codex. Dr. Kenyon has examined the script very carefully, 
 and, as will be seen from his note on p. I xiii, after comparing 
 it with a large number of dated papyri, he has come to 
 
 * Migne, Pat. Graec., tom. xxxiv, col. 1101; Budge, Paradise, 
 vol. 1, p. 144. 
 
INTRODUCTION lvii 
 
 the conclusion that it was written about the middle of the 
 fourth century. Of the accuracy of this conclusion there 
 is no room for doubt, and, if the script were added to the 
 Codex immediately after the completion of the copying, 
 it is clear that the Codex was written about a.p. 350. 
 Dr. Kenyon further examined the script with the view 
 of discovering any difference in the colour of the ink used, 
 or any indication which would suggest that a considerable 
 interval of time had elapsed between the copying οἵ the 
 Codex and the addition of the script, and decided that 
 the evidence to be derived from it on this point was 
 inconclusive. We know from Syriac and Ethiopic manu- 
 seripts that their readers often took the opportunity of 
 writing prayers, hymns, &c., on any blank space or page 
 which they found at the beginning or end of a book!, and 
 there is the possibility that the script at the end of our 
 Codex may have been added by some reader into whose 
 hands it fell some considerable time after it was copied. 
 
 VII. A COLLATION OF THE SIXTY SELECT PAS- 
 SAGES FROM THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 SET OUT IN PROF. SANDAY’S ‘APPENDICES 
 AD NOVUM TESTAMENTUM STEPHANICUM ’, 
 WITH REMARKS ON THE TEXTUAL CHA- 
 RACTER OF THE CODEX BY DR. KENYON. 
 
 In order to facilitate an examination into the textual 
 character of the Codex, a statement is appended of its 
 readings in the sixty select passages set out in Prof Sanday’s 
 invaluable Appendices ad Novum Testamentum Stephani- 
 
 1 Thus in Add. MS. 14425, fol. 116 a, a manuscript dated 
 A.D. 464, there is a prayer for the Church, the clergy, kings 
 and judges, rich and poor; in Add. MS. 17102, fol. 608, 
 written A.p. 599, there is an anathema on Nestorius; in Add, 
 MS. 144384, fol. 29 ὃ, there is a quotation in Latin from Psalm x] 
 
 h 
 
Lyi INTRODUCTION 
 
 cum (Oxford, 1889), which includes all the most important 
 variants of the chief authorities. In Sanday’s collation the 
 readings of the Sahidic version are taken from Tischendorf, 
 who had no MS. earlier than the twelfth century. The 
 following table shows that our Codex confirms the readings 
 of the Sahidic version as hitherto known in almost every 
 instance. The only variations are as follows: In vil. 46 
 it has the strange reading τῷ οἴκῳ ᾿Ιακώβ, with NBDH, 
 against practically all other authorities; in xii. 25 it has the 
 equally improbable εἰς ἱΙερουσαλήμ, with NB and others; 
 in xvi. 13 its reading is nearer to ἐνομίζετο προσευχή than 
 to ἐνομίζομεν προσευχήν; in xx. 4 it has ‘Sosipatros son 
 of Pyrrha’ (a break in the papyrus leaves it doubtful 
 whether it read ᾿Εφέσιοι just afterwards) ; in xxvil. 16 
 it has Κλαῦδα, with SA; in xxvii. 39 ἐκσῶσαι, with BC; 
 in xxvill. 1 Μελίτη; and in xxviii. 16 it has the passage 
 with regard to the delivery of the prisoners to the στρατο- 
 πεδάρχης, Which is omitted in all other early authorities 
 (including the Bohairic), except the Old Latin. For this 
 passage (which, in view of Mommsen’s demonstration of 
 the historical accuracy of the reference to the orparo- 
 meddpxns, is of some interest) its evidence in support of 
 the Old Latin is of considerable importance. 
 
 Acts 11, 30. There is no equivalent for τὸ κατὰ σάρκα 
 ἀναστήσειν τὸν Χριστόν. 
 iii. 1. ᾿Επὶ τὸ αὐτὸ forms the ending of chap. ii, and 
 chap. 111 begins with Πέτρος δὲ͵ 
 
 (xli); in MS. Orient. 494, fol. 1a, is a copy of the first chapter of 
 the Kur’4n; in MS. Orient. 525, foll. 108 ὃ and 109 a, there are 
 several prayers ; in MS. Orient. 523, fol. 79 ὃ, there is a prayer 
 against hail; in MS. Orient. 529, fol. 97a, there are written 
 copies of deeds in Amharic; in MS. Orient. 637, foll. ὃ α, 105 ὃ, 
 and 106a, there are copies of deed of gifts, lists of furniture 
 and books, ὅθ. ΑἹ] these additions are written at periods far 
 later than the manuscripts. 
 
INTRODUCTION lix 
 
 Acts iv. 1. ‘Priests’, ποσπηῦ = ἱερεῖς. 
 
 iv. 25. ‘Who spake by the Holy Spirit in the mouth of 
 our father David, Thy servant, Thou sayest’, memTa- 
 ἀχοος ehoA OITN Mem erorvaah oN TTaMpo 
 SLTIENCIWT ARLTEIA TIEHORLOAA ERAW RAL. 
 
 vil. 26. ‘He would have quieted (or, pacified) them to 
 peace ’, AC[QOTIMOT ET EIPHNH. 
 
 vii. 46. ‘He asked to find a habitation in the house of 
 Jacob’, AC[AITY EGIMNE NOT RLANUJWME SATHT Wa 
 nwh. Horner’s transcript has ‘in the God of Jacob’, 
 SSTINOTTE WraRwkh. 
 
 viii. 5. ‘Philip came into a city (evmodrc) of 
 Samaria.’ 
 
 viil. 10. ‘This is the great power of God’, or ‘this man 
 is the great one of the power of God’, mai ne τῖοσ 
 Noose Nre miovre (Horner Noose sennorte). 
 The Coptic has no equivalent for ἡ καλουμένη. 
 
 viii. 87. This verse is omitted in the Coptic version. 
 
 ix. 5. The Coptic has no equivalent for σκληρόν σοι πρὸς 
 κέντρα λακτίζειν. 
 
 ix. 31. ‘Now the church which was in all Judaea, and 
 Galilee, and Samaria was in peace’, TeRRAHCIA δὲ 
 er oN NW Yovaal THpPC wae τηδλιλεδ πὰς 
 TCAKLAPIa. 
 
 x. 86. ‘For His word He sent it to the children of Israel, 
 He preached peace by Jesus the Christ, this is the 
 Lord of every one.’ 
 
 x. 87. ‘It began from Galilee’, aqapyxr ait TTa- 
 ArAea. 
 
 xi. 20. ‘And having come to Antioch they spake with 
 the Greeks (oveerentit, 1.6. ‘Ionians’'), they preached 
 the Lord Jesus.’ 
 
 1 The country of Ionia is in Demotic 6) ᾿ ᾿ Θ᾽ ὁ AY 6: 
 see Griffith, Catalogue, p. 420. 
 
Ix, INTRODUCTION 
 
 Acts xii. 25. ‘ Barnabas and Saul turned into Jerusalem to 
 
 , Antioch, they completed the service.’ Horner's tran- 
 
 script has ‘they turned out of Jerusalem to Antioch ’, 
 avTRoTOT ehoA ON orAHee ETANTIONX 1a. 
 
 xiii. 18. ‘He nursed them (acqjcaocovujor for agca- 
 noriwos) for forty years in the desert. 
 
 ΧΙ, 19. ‘He gave their land to them for an inheri- 
 tance.’ 
 
 xiii, 20. ‘For four hundred [and] fifty years, and He gave 
 them judges up to Samuel the prophet.’ 
 
 xiii. 88. ‘In the second Psalm’, 9ae πεεὲρ cnav 
 
 . garparacoc. 
 
 xv. 18. ‘He Who manifesteth these things from ever’, 
 
 τς πετοσῶπο ehod ital ant eiteg. 
 
 xv. 20. The Coptic adds ‘and that which they do not 
 
 _ wish to be to them, not to do’, arw πετε Neeovawy 
 AIT ETPEUWWITE AMALOYT (ce) ETAL THeTaac,. 
 
 xv. 34. ‘It seemed good to Silas to remain in that place’, 
 
 “acHAOGY ae NerAac eTpesgwW Re Meera eTae- 
 BLaT. 
 
 xvi, 6. ‘And they came out by Phrygia and the country 
 
 of Galatia; they were held back by the Holy Spirit, 
 not to speak the word in Asia.’ 
 
 xvi. 7. The top of the leaf (fol. 875) is eaten away, and 
 
 _ two lines of text are wanting, but the reading ‘the 
 
 _. Spirit’ (without < Holy’) is certain. 
 
 xvi. 13. ‘On the day of the Sabbath we came out out- 
 side the gate, on the river, to a place wherein we 
 might pray’, seme φοοῦ ae Niicahbbaron aier ehor 
 
 ThOA πτπσλη ext Mrepo eraea ἐπι Δ ΗΔ 
 ΤΟΣ ΥΩ 
 
 Xvil. 1. ‘We came to Thessalonica, a place wherein there 
 was a synagogue of the Jews.’ 
 
 xviii, 5. ‘Paul was persevering in the word, he was 
 testifying to the Jews that Jesus. was the Christ.’ 
 
INTRODUCTION Ixi 
 
 Acts xvili. 7, The papyrus is broken, but there is hardly 
 room for the name ‘ Justus’. 
 
 xviii. 17. ‘All the Hellenes (τῷ eAAHMN) seized Sosthenes.’ 
 xvill. 21. The Coptic has no equivalent for ‘I must by 
 all means keep this feast that cometh in Jerusalem’. 
 Xvill. 28. A part of this verse is eaten away; what 
 remains reads: ‘the brethren encouraged him to be 
 pleased to go to Achaia, and they wrote to the brethren 
 to re{ceive] him’. Horner’s transcript has ‘when he 
 had come there he helped greatly those who had 
 
 believed through grace’. 
 
 xix. 16. ‘He prevailed over the seven, he made himself 
 lord over them’, aqjGaacoae epoory aelcay gy aqp- 
 “οεῖς EOpal exwor. 
 
 xix, 88. ‘Out of the multitude the Jews thrust forward 
 Alexander’, ehoA δὲ φὰς TIRAHHWe eres arde- 
 ANAPOC (si) EQOTH NGI Niovaatl 
 
 xix. 39. ‘But if it be some other matter about which ye 
 would inquire.’ 
 
 xx. 4. ‘Now there followed him Sosipatros, the son of 
 Pyrrha, from Berea, from Thessalonica Aristarchus, 
 and Secundus, and Gaius of Derbe, and Tim...... : 
 (text eaten away). 
 
 xx. 5. Text eaten away. MHorner’s transcript has ‘now 
 these preceded, they waited for us in Troas’. 
 
 xx. 15. Text much broken. : 
 
 xx. 28. ‘Church of the Lord (mesoerc), which He hath 
 acquired through His own Blood’, NrennAncia 
 ganaoeic* TenTagy [πος] macy ehodA ort mecy- 
 CITOC] RR eerit] aeeeocy " 
 
 xxi. 3. ‘Having come up to Cyprus, we left it on the left 
 of us, we sailed to Syria, we came into Tyre, for the 
 ship was to be unloaded there.’ , 
 
 xxi. 15. ‘After these things we made ourselves ready, we 
 went into Jerusalem.’ 
 
xii INTRODUCTION 
 
 Acts xxi. 16. ‘The disciples who were in Caesarea took us 
 to an old disciple, a Cyprian, Nemason, that we might 
 sojourn with him.’ 
 
 xxi. 22. ‘They will assuredly hear that thou hast come.’ 
 
 xxiv. 2. ‘The things which are good.’ 
 
 xxiv. 6-8. As a portion of the upper part of fol. 103 ὁ is 
 eaten away, it is impossible to say exactly what 
 words are missing, but the first line undoubtedly con- 
 tained the words ‘tried to pollute the temple’, 
 Mlerpaye exwoae aenepme. The Coptic text con- 
 tinues, ‘ this is he whom we seized. Now thou thyself 
 wilt be able to examine him, to know concerning all 
 these things of which we accuse him. And the Jews 
 themselves made answer, saying, “These things did 
 take place in this manner”’. There certainly is no 
 room in the papyrus for verse 7 in its entirety. 
 
 xxiv. 12. ‘ And they did not find me speaking with any 
 one in the temple, or gathering together the multitude 
 neither in the synagogue nor in the city.’ 
 
 xxv. 5. After fol.103 four leaves are wanting ; these 
 xxv. 138. contained the text from chap. xxiv. 16— 
 xxvi. 16. xxvi. 32. In the Oxford MS. the text is 
 XXV1 28. wanting from acyiteas, chap. xxiv. 10— 
 XXVi. 29. xxvi. 3, and from earners gag 9, chap. 
 
 xxvi. 10 to the end of the chapter. 
 
 xxvii. 15. «Ourakulon ’, orpantaAon. 
 
 xxvii. 16. ‘Klauda’, nAawaa. 
 
 xxvii. 87. The remaining letters of the second line of this 
 verse show that the reading was ‘seventy-six souls ’. 
 Horner’s transcript also gives MaujejeTace ΓΗ, 
 ‘seventy-six souls’. 
 
 xxvii. 39. ‘And they took counsel to see whether they 
 would be able to save the ship in there’, avw avat- 
 WOME ENAT SE CENAWTARGTORR € TOTRE παοὶ 
 €90 exeav. Horner's transcript reads avw avai- 
 
INTRODUCTION Ixili 
 
 WOARME MAT AE ENECENAWTOTAE Maso! ἐροῦσι 
 ERLAT. 
 
 Acts xxviii. 1. ‘Then we knew that the name of the island 
 was seeAITH. 
 
 xxvill. 13. ‘ We sailed from that place, we came directly 
 to Rhegium.’ 
 
 xxvil. 16. ‘The hekatontarchos gave those who were 
 bound into the hand of the archon of the soldiers. 
 He sent away (or, permitted) Paul to remain by him- 
 self with the soldier who guarded him’, arto enaton- 
 TApNoc τ NMeTReHp ETOOTY AeMapyowon nae 
 S®XTOL? AKA MATAOCE ETPEYTW Qapl gaporg 
 Nae πεελτοῖ eToapeo epory’ 
 
 xxvill. 29. About twelve lines of the upper part of 
 fol. 108 have been eaten away. 
 
 The general result of the collation is to confirm the 
 evidence of the later Sahidic MSS., on which we have 
 hitherto been dependent, and to establish still further the 
 character of this version as one of the best authorities for 
 the text of the New Testament. But, in addition, our 
 Codex is of great importance for the evidence which it 
 gives as to the age of the Sahidic version itself. The 
 cursive script which follows the end of Acts can be dated 
 with practical certainty, from comparison with a large 
 number of dated Greek papyri, about the middle of the 
 fourth century. This gives a terminus ante quem for 
 the Bible text, which otherwise one would hardly have 
 ventured to place so early. Since the character of the mis- 
 takes in this Codex (see pp. xviii ff., xxxi ff.) is such as to 
 preclude the possibility of its being an original translation, 
 it is fair to argue that the version itself must, in all proba- 
 bility, have come into existence before the end of the third 
 century; while it may, of course, be yet older. Our MS. 
 therefore tends to support the earlier rather than the 
 
xiv INTRODUCTION 
 
 later of the dates that have been assigned to the origin 
 of the vernacular Bible in Egypt. A fuller discussion of 
 this question is given in another part of this Introduc- 
 tion (see p. lxx ff.). 
 
 VIII THE APOCALYPSE OF SAINT JOHN. 
 
 The Sahidic text of the Apocalypse printed in this 
 volume is edited from the MS. Oriental 6803, which was 
 found in Upper Egypt, and-is now in the Department of 
 Oriental Printed Books and Manuscripts. This manuscript 
 contains 86 paper leaves, measuring 10 in. to 104 in. in 
 height, and from 53 in. to 6 in. in width; one leaf at each 
 end is wanting. The pages are numbered by letters, from 
 τ to oa; the numbers on the first four pages have been 
 torn off. The colour of the paper used in the manuscript 
 resembles that of a light-coloured papyrus; the paper is 
 thick and water lines are clearly visible in it. Each page 
 contains one column of writing of 25 or 26 lines. Α few 
 leaves are water-stained, and foll. 1-8 are more or less 
 damaged at the top. The manuscript is written in a fine 
 bold hand of the twelfth century (see Plate X)'. Two 
 paragraphs have large, ornamental initials, in which there 
 are remains of a red colour, but the greater number of the 
 initials are in monochrome. On fol. 185 (p. AH) is a 
 drawing in black and red, which is intended to represent 
 the ‘woman clothed with the sun’ described in chap. 
 ΧΙ. 1. Her head is enveloped in a red and black shawl, 
 and her mouth is covered; of her face only the nose and 
 eyes are visible. The manuscript is without punctuation 
 throughout, and periods are indicated by blank spaces of 
 varying width. The short lines which are usually written 
 over ae, N, and other letters are wanting in a very large 
 
 1 Two pages of this MS. have been reproduced photographi- 
 cally in Rustafjaell, Light of Egypt, p. 109. 
 
INTRODUCTION lxv 
 
 number of cases. The text of the Apocalypse in this MS. 
 is complete with the exception of vv. 1-8 of chap. i and 
 vv. 15—21 of chap. xxii. 
 
 A collation of the Coptic version given in this MS. 
 with Prof. Souter’s text supplies the following : 
 
 Chap. i.15. ὅμοιοι χαλκολιβάνῳ, Copt. εἴτε MOTO OLANT 
 wt bapoort, ‘like brass of brass’. 
 
 i. 18. καὶ τοῦ adov = sen agent, ‘and Ament’. 
 
 li. 1. There is no Greek for toy Mesoerc, ‘the Lord’. 
 
 li. 2. τοὺς λέγοντας ἑαυτοὺς ἀποστόλους, Copt. AITO 9 EN- 
 ἁποοτολος, ‘we are apostles’. 
 
 11, 2. καὶ οὐκ εἰσί, Copt. NQorME alt Me, ‘some they are 
 not’. 
 
 li. 4. κατὰ σοῦ, Copt. φεπποσι epor, ‘some little things 
 against thee’. 
 
 li. 7. τοῦ Θεοῦ, Copt. ae πὰ ποῦτε, ‘of my God’. 
 
 11, 9. ᾿Ιουδαίους εἶναι ἑαυτούς, καὶ οὐκ εἰσίν, Copt. amon 
 QEMIOTAAI NO OME alt ie, ‘ we are Jews, some they 
 are not’. 
 
 ii. 13. The Coptic does not mention Antipas, and reads: 
 ‘Thou hast kept hold upon my name, thou hast not 
 denied my faith, and thou didst stand firm in the days 
 in which my faithful martyr was put to death among 
 you; the place in which the throne of Satan is 
 set up’. | 
 
 ii. 14. Βαλαάμ = hadagaas. 
 
 ii. 17. We should expect xe οὐ MeT epe πεπιῖδ σὼ 
 geesoc MW NWERRAHCIS. 
 
 There is no Greek for erpecjor wag, ‘ to eat’. 
 
 ii. 17. ψῆφον, Copt. yrepoc. 
 
 ii. 19. πλείονα, Copt. Naaagv, ‘greater ’. 
 
 ii. 20. τὴν γυναῖκα, Copt. Tecorese, ‘the woman’. 
 
 ii. 20. ἡ λέγουσα ἑαυτὴν προφῆτιν, Copt. ‘who saith of 
 herself, I am a prophet’. 
 
 i 
 
Ixvi INTRODUCTION 
 
 Chap. ii. 22. Copt.‘to repent of her fornication’, There is 
 no equivalent for καὶ οὐ θέλει μετανοῆσαι. 
 
 li. 22. ἐκ τῶν ἔργων αὐτῆς, Copt. ‘of her works’. 
 
 ii, 27, Copt. ‘with a rod of iron, and he shall break 
 them as the vessels of the potter are smashed, breaking 
 them according to what I myself have received from 
 my Father’. 
 
 ii. 29. See note to verse 17, 
 
 iii. 4. ὀνόματα, Copt. ‘men’, mpuwsee. 
 
 iii. 8. Copt. ‘for little is thy strength’. 
 
 iii, 11, ἵνα μηδεὶς λάβῃ τὸν στέφανόν cov, Copt. ‘keep hold 
 on what is in thy hand, that nothing thereof fall out’. 
 
 ili. 12. Copt. ‘the new Jerusalem which cometh out of 
 heaven’. 
 
 1. 14. ὁ ἀμήν, Copt. πο AeeHit. 
 
 iii. 17. ὁ ταλαίπωρος, Copt. πτλΆσπορος. 
 
 iv. 1. Copt. ‘the things which shall be after these’. 
 δεῖ is not translated. 
 
 iv. 8. capdio, Copt. capasnoc; ἶρις, Copt. ovoern, 
 ‘light’; ὅμοιος ὁράσει σμαραγδίνῳ, Copt. ‘it was like 
 a sardion ’, 
 
 iv. 8. Copt. ‘from their claws round about they were 
 filled with eyes in their insides’. 
 
 v. 2. κηρύσσοντα ev φωνῇ μεγάλῃ, Copt. ‘he cried out five 
 times with a loud voice’. 
 
 v. 6. ‘Copt. ‘seven eyes, which are the seven spirits of 
 God’. 
 
 v. 11. Copt. ‘the elders and the beasts’. 
 
 vi. 2. Copt. ‘I saw, and behold’, 
 
 vi. 6. Copt. ‘a measure of wheat for a stater’. 
 
 vi. 9. Copt. omits ‘I saw’. 
 
 vi. 12. Copt. ‘and the moon became blood ’. 
 
 vil. 18. Copt. ‘who are these’? 
 
 vil. 17. Copt. ‘the Lamb .. . shall go with them, shall 
 
 pasture them, and shall guide them to the fountain ’, &e. 
 
INTRODUCTION xvii 
 
 Chap. viii. 7. The Coptic has no equivalent for καὶ πᾶς 
 χόρτος χλωρὸς κατεκάη. 
 
 vill. 18. Copt. ‘saying with a loud voice, Woe, three 
 times’, 
 
 ix. 11. Ἑ βραϊστὶ ᾿Αβαδδών, Copt. se aero ebparoc 
 ὑδττων, AroA\tov, MeTTARO. 
 
 ix. 16. Copt. 10000 x 10000 twice. 
 
 ix. 17. θειώδεις, Copt. OHM, ‘ pitch’. 
 
 ix. 20. τὰ δαιμόνια, καὶ τὰ εἴδωλα, Copt. ‘the demons of 
 gold and silver’. There is no equivalent in the 
 Coptic for τὰ εἴδωλα. | 
 
 ix. 21. οὐ μετενόησαν, Copt. sem ovaee. The scribe 
 forgot to finish the word seeTanot. 
 
 ix. 21. φαρμάκων, Copt. oi, ‘ enchantments ’. 
 
 The Coptic has no equivalent for οὔτε ἐκ τῶν κλεμμά- 
 TOV αὐτῶν. 
 x. 2. βιβλαρίδιον, Copt. oraxwware, ‘a book’. 
 x. 2. ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, Copt. 9¥ OTRPpo, ‘on the shore’. 
 x. 4. ἔμελλον γράφειν, Copt. “1 was coming that I might 
 write the things which the seven thunders said’. 
 x. 6. The Coptic adds ‘Amen’ after ‘for ever and 
 ever’. 
 8. For καὶ λέγουσαν the Coptic has no equivalent. 
 . 9. Copt. ‘I went to the angel, he said to me, “ Give 
 me the book” ’. 
 xi. 2. ἔκβαλε ἔξωθεν, Copt. ‘cast it behind’. 
 
 xi. 8. τὸ πτῶμα, Copt. NTE NeTcWeea. 
 
 xi. 9. πτώματα, Copt. WeTC Wea. 
 
 bh 
 
 xi. 18. ὀνόματα ἀνθρώπων, Copt. ‘of men’. 
 
 xi. 18. τῶν νεκρῶν κριθῆναι, Copt. ‘to judge the living 
 and the dead’. 
 
 xi. 19. ὁ ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ, Copt. ‘from heaven’, 
 
 xli. 15. Copt. ‘to make it (1.6, the river) swallow her’. 
 
 xiii. 7. The Coptic has no equivalent for καὶ ἐδόθη αὐτῷ 
 ποιῆσαι πόλεμον μετὰ τῶν ἁγίων, Kal νικῆσαι αὐτούς. 
 
Ixvill INTRODUCTION 
 
 Chap. xi. 10. Copt. ‘he who slayeth with the sword shall 
 be slain by the sword’. 
 
 xii. 11. ἀναβαῖνον ἐκ τῆς γῆς, Copt. ‘ coming into the. sea’ 
 
 xiii. 15. The Coptic has no equivalent for τῇ εἰκόνι. 
 
 xiii. 18. Copt. ‘He who hath understanding, let him count 
 the number of the name of the beast; for it is the 
 number of a man, it maketh six hundred, six, sixty’. 
 
 xiv. 16. The Coptic has no equivalent for καὶ ἐθερίσθη 
 ἡ γῆ. 
 
 xiv. 18. The Coptic has no equivalent for τὸ ὀξὺ. 
 
 xv. 3. δίκαιαι καὶ ἀληθιναὶ αἱ ὁδοί σου, ὁ βασιλεὺς τῶν 
 αἰώνων, Copt. ‘righteous and true are Thy works, and 
 Thy ways are everlasting’ (?). 
 
 xv. 4. ὅσιος, Copt. ‘holy and righteous’. 
 
 xv. 5. The Coptic has no equivalent for εἶδον καὶ. 
 
 xv. 6, Copt. ‘white clothing’. See Souter’s variant. 
 
 xvi. 1. The Coptic has no equivalent for εἰς τὴν γῆν. 
 
 xvi. 16. The Coptic has no equivalent for εἰς τὸν τόπον. 
 
 KVil. 4. καὶ κεχρυσωμένη χρυσίῳ, Copt. ‘and gold’. 
 
 KVL. 4. λίθῳ τιμίῳ, Copt. ‘true stones’, i.e. ‘real stones’. 
 
 Copt. 1amKag, ‘and the things of the earth’. 
 
 xvii. 5. Copt. ‘There was a name of mystery written 
 upon her forehead’. 
 
 xvii. 6. The Coptic has no equivalent for θαῦμα μέγα. 
 
 xvii. 18. οὗτοι μίαν γνώμην ἔχουσι, καὶ τὴν δύναμιν καὶ 
 ἐξουσίαν αὐτῶν τῷ θηρίῳ διδόασιν is not rendered in 
 the Coptic. | 
 
 xvii. 14. Copt. ‘for the Lord is our Lord’. 
 
 xvii. 15. Copt. TmoArc, a mistake for Topi (ἡ πόρνη) 
 λαοὶ καὶ ὄχλοι εἰσὶ Kai ἔθνη καὶ γλῶσσαι, Copt. ‘peoples, 
 and tribes, and tongues’. 
 
 xvii. 17. τὴν γνώμην αὐτοῦ, Copt. ‘his wish’, se 
 TLECjOT WY. 
 
 xvii. 18. Copt. ‘having in her the riches of the kings of 
 the earth ’. 
 
INTRODUCTION xix 
 
 Chap. xviii. 2. The Coptic has no equivalent for φυλακὴ. 
 
 xvill. 8. Copt. ‘By the wine of the wrath of her forni- 
 cation all nations have fallen’. 
 
 xvii. 7. The Coptic has no equivalent for βασίλισσα. 
 
 xvii. 13. The Coptic has no equivalent for καὶ σῖτον. 
 
 Copt. ‘and horses, and mules, and camels, and chariots, 
 and servants’. 
 
 Xvill. 14. καὶ πάντα τὰ λιπαρὰ Kal τὰ λαμπρὰ ἀπώλετο 
 ἀπὸ σοῦ, Copt.‘ and many great delicacies are destroyed, 
 and shall no more be found’. 
 
 Xvill. 16. καὶ κεχρυσωμένη χρυσίῳ, Copt. ‘and gold’. 
 
 Xvill. 17, καὶ πᾶς ὁ ἐπὶ τόπον πλέων, Copt. ‘and those 
 who sail on the rivers’. 
 
 xviii. 18. Copt. ‘What is there that can be compared to 
 this great city, wherein all the governors have become 
 rich? And they cast dust on their heads, they cry 
 out, they weep, they mourn, saying, Woe, woe, to the 
 great city, wherein have become rich those who had 
 ships on the sea through its riches; for in one hour 
 it hath been laid waste’. 
 
 XVlll. 22. αὐλητῶν καὶ σαλπιστῶν, Copt. ‘singers and 
 trumpets’. 
 
 KVill. 22. φωνὴ μύλου, Copt. QPOOT 495 MAN ATH. 
 
 xviil. 23. In the Coptic bride and bridegroom are 
 mentioned before the lighting of the lamp. 
 
 xix. 8. καθαρόν, Copt. ‘it was holy’. 
 
 xix. 9. The Coptic has ‘feast of the bride of the 
 Lamb ’. 
 
 xix. 10. Copt. ‘Jesus the Christ’. 
 
 xix. 18. Copt. ‘touched with blood’. 
 
 xix. 19. ἐπὶ τοῦ ἵππου, Copt. ‘on the white horse ’. 
 
 xx. 8. πλανῆσαι τὰ ἔθνη, Copt. ‘to deceive the world’. 
 The Coptic has no equivalent for τὰ ἐν ταῖς τέσσαρσι 
 γωνίαις τῆς γῆς. 
 
 Copt. ‘to gather together to battle Gog and Magog from 
 
Ιχχ 
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 his mountain of the corner of the earth, they are like 
 
 the sand of the sea’. 
 
 Chap. xx. 9. Copt. ‘fire out of heaven from God’. 
 xx. 10. Copt. ‘they shall not take rest for ever and ever’. 
 xxi. 6. Copt. ‘He said to me, I am Alpha and Omega’. 
 xxi. 11. κρυσταλλίφοντι, Copt. ‘it was like a crystal’. 
 xxi. 12. τεῖχος μέγα καὶ ὑψηλόν, Copt. ‘a high wall’. 
 Copt. ‘it had twelve gates, there were twelve angels on 
 
 the gates °. 
 
 xxi. 18. χρυσίον καθαρόν, Copt. ‘good gold’. 
 
 xxi. 19. σάπφειρος, Copt. ἐλππῖρος ; χαλκηδών, Copt. 
 XNapKX Haron; σαρδόνυξ, Copt. capaomnrg ; χρυσό- 
 λιθος, Copt. Kprecodimneoe ; Tord (ov, Copt. TOMa= 
 alton; ὑάκινθος, Copt. OvATINEINON. 
 
 xxi. 25. Copt. ‘there shall be no night there’. 
 
 The following extracts from the texts of the Apocalypse, 
 published by Goussen, Ciasca,and Delaporte from Sahidic 
 MSS. of various dates, will illustrate the extent and degree 
 in which these texts vary from the text of Oriental 6803. 
 
 Berlin MS. Or. oct. 408. 
 
 (H. Goussen, Studia Theologica, 
 Fasc. I; and see W. E.Crum, 
 Catalogue of Coptic MSS., 
 No. 142, p. 29.) 
 
 Chap. iv. 1 Sxasiffica mar 
 παν ETpPO EYOVHM ON Tire 
 ATW THOPT’ HcaeH EMmTarcwTar 
 epoc hive iovcadmieg ecujane 
 HMALMLAT ECKW RTRLOC RE ὅσον 
 copay emterara TaTCahoR ἐπετ- 
 MAUJWITE ALTTCa Mar : 
 
 2 fiteviioy alujwme οἷς 
 NENMNA avw εἰς OHHTE Mevit 
 ουϑροπος EYRH EOPar OM THE 
 EPE OTA PALOOC OF MESpostoc " 
 
 Borgian MS. No. LXXXVII. 
 
 (Balestri, Fragmenta, tom. iii, 
 p. 462.) 
 
 Chap. iv. 1 asitfica mat 
 aMMlay ETPO EYOTWM Opal on 
 TNE * ATW TUWPT Ncan πτὰι- 
 CWTRL Epoc* Hee Hovcadmicg 
 ECUSABE MAKALal ECAW AAOC * 
 eopal 
 
 THTaATCahok ENMETHAUJWITE ALit- 
 
 χε δῖον ἐπειανὰ * 
 Tica Wal, 
 
 2 HTETHOY ΔΙ πε Oar πεπ- 
 τὰ avwW εἰς OHHTE Nevin 
 OTOPONMOC KH EOpPar Of πε΄ 
 EPE OFA OALOOC OF Me@postoc 
 
INTRODUCTION xxi 
 
 3 ATW TMETOSLOOC EXfEtItE 
 Heopacic orwne 
 ATW NCAPAMIOC: Epe OTOEIN 
 KWTE 
 
 πταςπις 
 
 enmeoponoc eyo nee 
 SLIME MOTCAPAEMLOC * 
 
 4 avw epe xovTayte πορο- 
 πος ARTIRWTE ALTIES POMOC " EpE 
 gE Mpecnytepoc garooc oF 
 NxoPTayte πορόπος ersoore 
 πρεποοῦῖτε ovwhty epe gen- 
 KAoas ππουὺ orsit mevTanNHTe * 
 
 5 avw nevnnyr ehoN osx 
 Neopoitoc πσι oenbipuce ITAL 
 QENCAH Max SeMopothar epe 
 caujye AAasmac HRWOT ov 
 axrreaxto ehoN ττπείοροπος 
 ETE Mal MEMS AMMOTTE 
 
 6 avW axrmearto ehoNX sMe- 
 
 epomoc meovi ovreadacca 
 TtoahaGHemm eceIne NMOTKpPT- 
 cTaNAoc: avW HTAHHTE ALTTE- 
 epomoc Mar MeykwWtTe mewn 
 {TOOT NHZwWon evseg BhaXN 
 OOH ATW OTAVOT * 
 A 7 mayopi’ HZ WS Eqjelite MOT= 
 ΝᾺ παιεροπδν πζωοπ eEcjesite 
 TOVARACE * WALEOUJOMLT HZ Wor 
 EO lee MOTIO Ppware* Tareo- 
 qyTooT WZWOM εἰεῖπε ποῦΥυ- 
 aeToc EYOHN 
 
 8 avw neyroor 
 NEVHTE MOTA MOTTA AWws2007T 
 
 HZ Wot 
 
 cooT πτπῷ of mevererh sxnev- 
 KWTE ETALED Bhav ALTE TOOTIT: 
 apTW srceTKaATOOTOT Chor ALTTE- 
 QOOT MAL ΤΕΥ ΠΗ EPRW ALALOC 
 me yoraah qovaah οὐδοῦ 
 NGO! WROEIC NMOVTE: WMTAMTwW- 
 
 3 avw METO&LOOC 
 Heopacic 
 
 eqjesite 
 Hoywite Wracwic * 
 avW Hcapasoc’ epe ovoeint 
 RWTE εἐπεοροπος " εἰ Moe 
 ἌΧΠπεῖπε NMOTCALApakToc. 
 
 4 avw epe χουτδῖτε πορο- 
 πος ALNRWTE AXMEOporoc’ 
 epe sovtayte τεπρεοσύστερος 
 φαλοος OYaH meepomoc’ er- 
 Goode Tgenoorre Rovohty - 
 epe oenndosr finorh οὐχπ 
 METANHTE ° 
 
 5 avw nevnuHyr ehoN om 
 Neoponoc ier oenhpuse arit 
 φεπολλη " seit genoporhhar: 
 epe σα 8} WAasemac ππκωρτ 
 ssxovo axmessto ehoN same 
 epomoc ete Mar me πεππὰ 
 SXTIMLOTTE, 
 
 6 avw axnesrto ehoNX axne- 
 ϑροπος term oveadacca πὰ- 
 hagaemt ecerme HomRpycetad- 
 Oc’ avW HTARHTE ARTIE@portoc 
 soit MEGKWTE Nev YgrTroor 
 HZwon evare Hhad grew avw 
 οιπᾶροσυ. 
 
 7 πιπὼρπ HZWor εἴεῖπε 
 MOTALOTY 5 Wareocnay MZ Wort 
 εἰεῖπε THOVARACE * MALEOUORT 
 
 HZ Wort eyO πρὸ WpWwase* 
 TARELYTOOT HZWOM εἰειῖπε 
 MOVAITOC EYOHN. 
 
 8 avw mMeyqTroor HZ Wor 
 
 MEOVHTE MOTTA ποσὰ AALOOT ° 
 cooy Hind xe ππεσυειὴ armer- 
 RWTE ETALEO Thad arnmevoO TI’ 
 ATW AETKATOOTOT Ehor ARNE- 
 POOF AUT TEVUJH EFAW RLALOC 
 κε govaah’ qovaah* qovaah: 
 NGOs’ πκοςῖς NMUNOTTE NWhamttTo- 
 
Ixxil 
 
 KpatTwp’ NeTujOON avw πετε- 
 NEqujoon’ NeTHHT 
 
 9 avw ερίσδπ AZwort fax- 
 WeoOOy MAX NTaAYO Max Tev- 
 NMAPICTIAs ARMETOARLOOC Ewa 
 πεθροπος ετοπῷ Wa πιέπερ 
 ππιέπερ * 
 
 10 wavnagtor Nor nxorv- 
 Taqre Ampechytepoc ALMEsrTO 
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 KPATOp* NETOJOON’ avw πετε- 
 MEGUJOON avw NETMH. 
 
 9 avw epuyan HZwor $ ax- 
 NEOOT AH πτὰεῖῦ “4, TEey- 
 NAPICTIA ARITETORLOOC εἰπε 
 NeESponoc ETONS Wa Memeo 
 TITIEMED. 
 
 10 wWarnagtoy Hor nx0v- 
 τὰ {τε AIMpEchyTEPOC ARMTERTO 
 
 ehoX axmeTossooc or πεορο- ehoN armerosrooc grxaxr πε- 
 
 MOC NCEOTWUT AAUTETOND Wai SPOMOC * NCEOTWHT armEeTONS 
 
 ATW Hce- ATW 
 
 HYEMEO ππιίεπεο: Wa MreMmeo Tiree * 
 
 NCENOTRE NMETKRAOKKR Ree ae- 
 
 MOTE TitevKRNORR ALITEMTO 
 ehoXN &m&neoponoc eraw TO EhON ALTETOAL00C OF πεθρο- 
 RRALOC : πος EWRW RVALOC, 
 
 11 xe κασπιὰ Mxoerc πεῖ- 11 κε Rarnua nxoesc 
 ποῦτε Ex! ττπεροῦυ NRL πτὰῖο πποῦτε EX! AMEOOT ah 
 Hike THOKR KE πτοῖ aKCHT HRA TWTacio’ aril TOOAR KE NTOK 
 
 AKCHT MKA Mae’ ATW ETUJOON’ 
 ethe πε- 
 
 HMIAKLS ATW ETUJOON avw πτὰν- 
 
 cont ethe MeRoTWuUje * avW NTarujwne 
 
 KROTWUS * 
 
 IX. CHRISTIANITY IN EGYPT AND THE COPTIC 
 VERSION OF THE OLD AND NEW TESTA- 
 MENTS. 
 
 Muhammadan writers have for many centuries agreed 
 in calling the natives of Egypt who embraced Christianity 
 by the name of ‘Al-Kubt’ L‘a)|, and from this our name 
 for an Egyptian Christian is derived. ‘Kubt’ is the 
 Arabic transcription of Αἰγύπτιος, the Greek name for an 
 ‘Egyptian’, no matter what his religion might be, or in 
 fact of any native of the country watered by the Nile, 
 which the Greeks called Αἴγυπτος. Among the earliest 
 of the Greeks to use the name Αἴγυπτος is Homer, but 
 he makes the masculine form apply to the Nile (Odys. iv. 
 477), and the feminine to the country itself (Odys. iv. 
 478). As Muhammadan writers called the Egyptian 
 
INTRODUCTION Ixxili 
 
 Christian Al-Kubt, so they called their writing and 
 language ‘ Al-Kubtiyyah’ i,2.8! or ‘Coptic’. Briefly, 
 Coptic is the language, much modified, it is true, which 
 was written in hieroglyphics, and in hieratic, the cur- 
 sive form of hieroglyphic writing, that is to say, it is 
 the native language of Egypt. In Pharaonic times the 
 Egyptians employed a hieroglyphic script for monumental 
 and ceremonial purposes, and a cursive form of hiero- 
 glyphic script, which is commonly called hieratic. About 
 the XXVIth dynasty, or perhaps a little earlier, another 
 kind of script was used in business documents, &c., and 
 to this the name of ‘demotic’ is usually given. In the 
 Greek text of the Stele of Canopus (1. 74) the characters 
 employed in this writing are called ‘Alytmria’, and in 
 the Greek text of the Rosetta Stone (1. 54) “" ἐγχώρια᾽, 
 i.e. the symbols used in native Egyptian writing through- 
 out the country for everyday purposes. 
 
 Now, the demotic syllabary was difficult to learn, and to 
 all but the expert documents written in the demotic script 
 were as hard to read then as they are now. Greek was 
 widely used in Egypt during the Ptolemaic Period, and the 
 Egyptians soon recognized the advantages of an alphabet in 
 which every character had a simple form. Exactly when and 
 how it came about cannot be said, but probably by the end 
 of the first century after Christ the Egyptians had adopted 
 the entire Greek alphabet, and added to it six letters, which 
 were taken from the demotic syllabary, to express certain 
 Egyptian sounds for which the Greeks had no equivalents. 
 The earliest example of this mixed alphabet is found in 
 a horoscope written on the back of a Papyrus in the 
 British Museum. Goodwin, who first studied it’, assigned 
 the document to the year A.D. 154, but Dr. Kenyon says 
 that the horoscope was calculated for a nativity in either 
 
 1 See Chabas, Mélanges, 88 Sér., p. 294; Ag. Zeit., iv, p. 18. 
 k 
 
lxxiv INTRODUCTION 
 
 A.D. 95 or A.D. 155, the former being the more probable 
 of the twol. The alphabetic characters here employed 
 became, after certain modifications, the Coptic alphabet. 
 The Copts assert traditionally that the first Patriarch 
 of their Church was Ananius, who was appointed by 
 St. Mark, who is said to have visited Alexandria about 
 the year A.D. 64, and to have preached the Gospel in the 
 city and in the districts round about it, and to have 
 established Christianity in Egypt. That this tradition is 
 substantially true there is no good reason for doubting, 
 especially if it be considered in connexion with the passage 
 in the Acts which mentions Apollos (xviii. 24-28). This 
 Alexandrian Jew had some knowledge of the preaching 
 of our Lord, and it is impossible to assume that he was 
 the only person in Alexandria who had. It is nearly 
 certain that reports of the events which took place in 
 Jerusalem in connexion with the preaching and teaching 
 of Christ and His Apostles were carried immediately to 
 Alexandria, and especially to the Jews of that city, who 
 must have been curious, at least, about the growth of the 
 new doctrine. And it is probable that when St. Mark 
 arrived there he found many people ready to listen to 
 his preaching and willing to increase their knowledge of 
 the Founder of Christianity and His work. The language 
 used by St. Mark was Greek, and the greater number of 
 those who listened willingly to his doctrine must have 
 been Alexandrian Jews who were dissatisfied with the 
 Judaism as taught at that time in Alexandria. Little by 
 little the doctrine of Christ became known to the Alexan- 
 drian Greeks, and from them it passed to the Greeks who 
 were settled in other parts of the Delta, and subsequently 
 to those who were in Upper Egypt. So long as conversion 
 to Christianity was confined to the Jews of Alexandria, 
 
 * Kenyon, Textual Criticism of the New Testament, p. 152. 
 
INTRODUCTION Ixxv 
 
 it was unnecessary to translate the history of the life of 
 Christ and of His miracles into the Egyptian language, 
 for every educated member of the Jewish community in 
 Alexandria could read Greek. And a Greek version of 
 their Scriptures, the Septuagint, had been in use for more 
 than two hundred years when the first accounts of 
 Christ’s ministry reached Alexandria. It is possible, too, 
 that a very limited number of native Egyptians would 
 know enough Greek to understand the preaching of the 
 earliest teachers of the Church of Alexandria. 
 
 But the Gospel message was directed to the Gentiles as 
 well as to the House of Israel, and the propagandists of 
 the new religion would spare no pains in carrying it to 
 the illiterate Egyptians who dwelt round about Alexandria. 
 From these the news of the new doctrine passed from 
 village to village, and merchants travelling by caravan to 
 Upper Egypt and the Egyptian Stidan told the inhabitants 
 of these lands what they had heard, and thus long before 
 the end of the second century an account of the new religion, 
 in some form or other, must have reached all parts of 
 Egypt and Northern Nubia. The man of Ethiopia who 
 was baptized by Philip (Acts viii. 38) must have proclaimed 
 the Gospel at Meroé and the efficacy of baptism, before the 
 close of the first century. Whilst Christianity was 
 thus spreading a demand arose for an Egyptian version 
 of the Gospels and of certain books of the Old Testa- 
 ment, especially the Psalms. And when bishops were 
 appointed, about the end of the second century, and 
 Egyptians were made teachers of native congregations, 
 written narratives of the life and death of Christ, and 
 of the preaching of the Apostles, became an absolute 
 necessity. These proceedings took place about the end 
 of the second century and beginning of the third century, 
 and to this period must be assigned the first trans- 
 lation of the Books of the Old and New Testaments from 
 
lxxvi INTRODUCTION 
 
 Greek into Egyptian, or Coptic. The need for an Egyptian 
 version of the Holy Scriptures must have been felt acutely 
 in the second century by the leaders of companies of 
 men who had begun to forsake the world, and to retire 
 to the mountains and islands in the Nile where, un- 
 molested and undisturbed, they could lead lives full of 
 the sternest ascetic labours. <A tradition states that during 
 the reign of Antoninus Pius (138-161), an abbot called 
 Fronto (Frontonius) gathered together seventy brethren, 
 and led them into the Nitrian Desert!, where they culti- 
 vated the ground, and lived exceedingly austere lives ?. 
 For one systematically arranged ‘flight from the world’ 
 such as this, there must have been hundreds carried out 
 by individuals, or small groups of men, of which no 
 record now exists. 
 
 It is commonly asserted that the founder of monasticism 
 in Egypt was Anthony the Great, who was born about 250, 
 and this is no doubt true so far as organized monasticism 
 is concerned ; but the histories of the holy men contained in 
 the Paradise of the Fathers, compiled by Palladius early 
 in the fifth century from information acquired by him 
 in Egypt, at first hand, in the last quarter of the fourth 
 century, prove that there were many Christian monks 
 living in the deserts of Egypt long before Anthony was 
 born. Among these was Paul the anchorite who, accord- 
 ing to the Syriac version of the Lausiac history®, ‘was 
 educated in the learning of the Greeks and Egyptians’, 
 being the son of wealthy parents. It is impossible to 
 reconcile the statements which are made about the time 
 of his death, for in one place he is said to have died in the 
 reign of Decius (249-253) or Valerianus (253-260), and in 
 
 * The Wadi Natran, about two days’ journey by camel from 
 Cairo. 
 
 ? Acta Sanctorum, April 14. 
 
 δ See Budge, Paradise of the Fathers, vol. i, p. 197. 
 
INTRODUCTION Ixxvil 
 
 another he is said to have visited Anthony when he was 
 113 years old, Anthony himself being ninety years old at 
 the time. The history of his life is valuable as showing 
 that an old tradition declared him to be the father of the 
 monks of the Egyptian desert, and there is no reason for 
 doubting that he was many years older than Anthony. 
 It is important to note too that Paul is said to have been 
 educated in the learning of the Greeks and Egyptians, and 
 that his flight into the desert probably took place before 
 the close of the second century. 
 
 In the third century we touch firmer ground, for organ- 
 ized monasticism was established by St. Anthony, who 
 was born in Upper Egypt about 250. He was a pure 
 Egyptian, and the son of parents who were possessed of 
 lands and slaves, and who were Christians; he was reared 
 in the fear of God and, according to St. Athanasius?, he 
 observed fittingly all the seasons of the Church both as 
 a child and as a young man. When he was eighteen or 
 twenty years old his parents died, leaving to him all their 
 possessions, and the charge of his little sister. For six 
 months he debated in his mind what he should do with 
 his property, and the problem was one of difficulty to him 
 until one Sunday, when he went into the local church to 
 meditate upon it. Whilst there he heard read the service 
 and the Gospel for the day, and in the latter were the 
 words, ‘ If thou wouldst be perfect, go, sell that thou hast’, 
 ἄς. (St. Matt. xix. 21). In obedience to this command he 
 sold his estate of 800 acres and his household goods, and 
 gave the proceeds of the sale to the poor, with the ex- 
 ception of a small sum, which he reserved for his sister's 
 use. Soon after this he was in church on another 
 Sunday, and heard the Gospel for the day read, which 
 
 1 See his Life of Saint Anthony in Montfaucon’s edition, tom. 
 ii, pp. 450-505, and the Latin version by Evagrius in Rosweyde’s 
 Vitae Patrum, pp. 26-74. 
 
Ixxviil INTRODUCTION 
 
 contained the words, ‘Take no thought for the morrow’ 
 (St. Matt. vi. 25, 31,34; St. Luke xu. 21, 22). This com- 
 mand he obeyed literally, for he went and gave to the poor 
 the money which he had set aside for the use of his sister, 
 placed her in the charge of certain holy women who lived 
 in the neighbourhood, and adopted the life of a solitary 
 monk. As there were no monasteries in existence at that 
 time, he retired first of all to a mountain near his village, 
 next to a cemetery, and finally to the desert between the 
 Nile and the Red Sea. During the first years of his ascetic 
 career he was greatly helped by the counsel and example 
 of a certain old man, who lived as an anchorite at no great 
 distance from Anthony’s village. 
 
 These statements are of special interest in connexion 
 with the history of the Egyptian version of the Scriptures, 
 for they suggest that, when Anthony was a young man, 
 i.e. about the year 270, there was a church in his village 
 in which the service and the Gospels were read, Sunday 
 by Sunday, in a language which was ‘understanded of the 
 people’, and that that language was Egyptian. It has been 
 argued that the reader of the service and the passages from 
 the Gospels, which Anthony heard in his village church, 
 was reading from a written service-book, not in Egyptian 
 but in Greek, and that he translated the Greek text before 
 him into Egyptian as he proceeded with the service. This 
 is possible, but very improbable. The reader in a village 
 church in Upper Egypt towards the close of the third 
 century is far more likely to have been a native of the 
 district, who knew no Greek, or at least not enough to 
 translate it at sight, than one who knew Greek well. 
 Anthony himself was, according to St. Athanasius, an un- 
 educated man, γράμματα μὲν μαθεῖν οὐκ ἠνέσχετο, but this 
 can only mean that he could not read or write Greek, for 
 Athanasius himself tells us that Anthony wrote letters to 
 Imperial Personages, though he could not write quickly. 
 
INTRODUCTION lxxix 
 
 When certain men who knew no Egyptian came to consult 
 him about the Christian religion, he was obliged to send 
 for a skilled interpreter to translate his answers to their 
 questions into Greek, but there is good reason for thinking 
 that Anthony could read and write his native language 1. 
 And his extensive and exact knowledge of the Scriptures 
 makes it almost certain that he learned the Psalms, at least, 
 from an Egyptian translation of them. 
 
 About the year 300, when many monks gathered about 
 Anthony, and emulated his life and example, the cells of 
 the monks, as Athanasius tells us, were filled with the 
 singing of psalms, hymns, and spiritual songs. The 
 Histories of the monks compiled by Palladius prove also 
 that there must have been many Christian anchorites in 
 Egypt about this time, and that many of them were 
 thoroughly well versed in the Holy Scriptures. Thus 
 Isidore, who had been an ascetic in the Nitrian Valley 
 in his early years, ‘possessed the knowledge of the Holy 
 Scriptures’; he was seventy years old when he met 
 Palladius in 388, and must therefore have learned the 
 Bible early in the fourth century. Didymus, who had 
 been blind from his fourth year, had been taught by his 
 fellow monks, and could interpret the Old and New 
 Testaments, word by word, and could repeat by heart many 
 passages of Scripture; he was eighty years old when 
 Palladius visited him in 388. Ammonius, the disciple of 
 Pambo, could repeat the Old and New Testaments by heart, 
 and he was versed in the Ten thousand and six hundred 
 Sayings of the Fathers which were compiled by Stephen 
 the monk. Dorotheos, the monk, had in 888 lived in a 
 cave for sixty years, and in 391 Benjamin, another monk, 
 had lived the life of an ascetic at Nitria for eighty years. 
 All these men, with the exception of Didymus, must have 
 
 1 See the interesting remarks of Tillemont in Mémoires Ecclé- 
 siastiques, tom. vii, p. 166. 
 
Ixxx INTRODUCTION 
 
 had access to some Egyptian version of the Scriptures 
 which they could study in their cells. 
 
 About the year 320 Pachomius, an Egyptian, founded 
 the famous monastery at Tabenna, an island in the Nile, 
 not far from the modern town of Denderah in Upper 
 Egypt. He was born a few years before the close of 
 the third century, and as soon as his age permitted it he 
 assumed the garb of the monk. In obedience to the com- 
 mand of an angel, he gathered together as many of the 
 wandering monks as he could find, and he taught them 
 to live an ascetic life, according to the Six Rules which 
 the angel gave him cut on a tablet of metal. The parent 
 monastery contained 1,300 monks, and to every three a cell 
 was apportioned. The whole body of monks was divided 
 into twenty-four grades, each of which was known by 
 one of the twenty-four letters of the Greek alphabet. 
 Among the monks many followed the trades of gardeners, 
 blacksmiths, bakers, carpenters, washermen, net-makers, 
 basket-makers, and one monk made sandals for the whole 
 community, and one was a scribe. As these worked at 
 their trades they repeated the Psalms and other Books of 
 the Old and New Testaments. The duty of the scribe 
 was to write copies of the Scriptures and service-books, and 
 he probably conducted the Abbot’s business correspondence. 
 It is impossible to think that the service-books of the 
 monastery were written in Greek, and were translated 
 or paraphrased by the reader in the church or assembly- 
 hall. Pachomius himself knew no Greek when he founded 
 his monastery, and we may be quite sure that the thirty- 
 six sections of the Psalter, which were the least amount 
 that every monk had to recite during each twenty-four 
 hours, were learnt from copies written in Egyptian, that 
 is to say, Coptic. And the copies of the Scriptures written 
 in the monastery of Pachomius were not made from new 
 manuscripts. 
 
INTRODUCTION Ixxxi 
 
 Among the books which formed the monastic library 
 were collections of the Sayings of the Fathers, and the 
 Answers which the ‘old men’ were supposed to have 
 made to novices and others who asked them questions on 
 points of ascetic theory and practice. In these Sayings there 
 are many allusions to books, and from a Syriac Corpus}, 
 which contains about thirteen hundred and forty Sayings 
 and Questions and Answers, the following notes concerning 
 famous monks who flourished during the fourth century 
 are taken: Abb& Serapion went into a brother’s cell, 
 and saw a hollow in the wall filled with books, and when 
 the brother said to him, ‘Speak one word to me whereby 
 I may live’, he replied, ‘ What have I to say to thee? For 
 thou hast taken that which belonged to the orphans and 
 widows and laid it up in a hole in the wall’ (p. 35). 
 Abba Theodore of Parmé possessed some beautiful books, 
 and he went to Abba Macarius and said to him, ‘ Father, 
 I have three books, and I gain profit from them, and the 
 brethren borrow them from me, and they also have profit 
 from them: tell me, now, what shall I do with them?’ 
 The old man replied, ‘ Ascetic labours are beautiful, but 
 the greatest of them all is voluntary poverty’; and 
 Theodore went and sold the books, and gave the price 
 of them to the poor (p. 35). A certain father had a book 
 containing the Old and New Testaments which was worth 
 eighteen darics? (p. 40). Mark, the disciple of Abba 
 Sylvanus, was a scribe, and copied books in his cell (p. 58). 
 An old man used to say, ‘The Prophets composed the 
 Scriptures, the Fathers copied them, and the men who 
 came after them learned to repeat them by heart; but 
 
 1 Budge, Paradise of the Fathers, vol. 11. 
 
 * This is perhaps the book which Ruffinus saw with the 
 Abbot Anastasius in the Nitrian Desert in 372, ‘Habebat codi- 
 cem in pergamenis valde optime scriptum, qui decem et octo 
 yalebat solidis’. Migne, Vitae Patrum, tom. ]xxiii, col. 757. 
 
 Ι 
 
ΙΧΧΧῚΪ INTRODUCTION 
 
 this generation putteth them into cupboards as useless 
 things’ (p.56). Abba Agathon mentions the cells of monks 
 which were whitewashed, and contained cupboards filled 
 with books of the Holy Scriptures and service-books (p. 69). 
 A certain father went to an anchorite in Scete, and boasted 
 that he could repeat the Old and the New Testaments by 
 heart, and a second father boasted that he had copied the 
 whole of the Old and New Testaments (p. 205). A certain 
 brother possessed an Evangeliarium, which he sold, and 
 he devoted the proceeds to setting up a memorial to a 
 brother who had broken into his cell, and stolen his 
 money (p. 215). A certain teacher gave a rich man the 
 Book of the Wisdom of Solomon to read (p. 241), and when 
 Abbi Agathon was sick the Book of Genesis was read to 
 him (p. 253). The brethren enumerated nine spiritual 
 excellences, and among these were (No. 5) ‘the recital of 
 the whole Book of the Psalms seven times during the 
 night and day ’, and (No. 6) ‘the reading of the Holy Books 
 between times’ (p. 294). 
 
 If we summarize the above statements we arrive at the 
 following : 
 
 1. Apollos the Alexandrian Jew had knowledge of the 
 baptism of John, and had been instructed in the way 
 of the Lord, before A. D. 70. 
 
 2. Philip baptized the ‘man of Ethiopia, a eunuch of 
 great authority under Candace, queen of the Ethio- 
 pians ’, before A.D. 70, and when the eunuch returned 
 to Meroé he undoubtedly described his experience 
 and baptism. 
 
 3. Christianity was preached by St. Mark in Alexandria 
 before A.D. 70, and a church was established there, 
 and a Patriarch appointed. 
 
 4. Before the end of the second century the churches were 
 so numerous that it was necessary for the Patriarch 
 
INTRODUCTION BREA 
 
 of Alexandria to appoint bishops, and Christians 
 retired to the desert to lead ascetic lives. 
 
 5. The spread of the Gospel among the native Egyptians 
 was so rapid during the second century that the 
 demand for a translation of the Scriptures into the 
 vernacular became general. 
 
 6. The systematic translating of the Scriptures from Greek 
 into Egyptian, that is to say, Coptic, was begun about 
 the year 200. This view has been held by many 
 Coptic scholars, among them being Schwartze, Light- 
 foot, Hyvernat, and others, and its general correctness 
 is supported by the palaeographic and other evidence 
 adduced by Dr. Kenyon, who, after referring to the 
 pre-Origenian character of the Sahidic Old Testament, 
 says, ‘If, therefore, we put the origin of the Coptic 
 versions about A.D. 200, we shall be consistent with 
 all the extant evidence, and probably shall not be 
 very far wrong’, 
 
 7. Anthony and other native Egyptians who knew no 
 Greek were well versed in the Scriptures, and daily 
 
 recited the Psalter, in whole or in part, before the 
 end of the third century. 
 
 8. About 820 Pachomius founded the great monastery 
 at Tabenna. The Scriptures were read to the coeno- 
 bites at meal times and during the evening, and each 
 monk recited a part or all of the Psalter daily in 
 his native tongue. The solitaries studied the Bible 
 in their cells, and many of them learned the Scriptures 
 by heart. A scribe was on the staff of the monastery. 
 
 We may now summarize the general evidence which can 
 be fairly deduced from our papyrus Codex, and compare it 
 with the above conclusions. It is tolerably certain that the 
 Codex was not used as a service-book in a church, for it is 
 
 1 Textual Criticism of the New Testament, p. 154. 
 
Ιχχχὶν INTRODUCTION 
 
 not large enough, and the extraordinary selection of books 
 of the Bible in it suggests that it was written for or by a 
 private individual, most probably a monk who was a 
 trained scribe, for private use. Whoever the owner was, 
 the worn and mutilated condition of the leaves shows that 
 the Codex was well used, so well, in fact, that it was 
 necessary to strengthen the backs of some of the quires 
 by strips of fine vellum when the binding was repaired. 
 The distinct paginations of each of the three books suggest 
 that they were copied at different times, though it is 
 clear that one and the same scribe wrote all three. The 
 omissions, additions, repetitions, and mistakes in the text 
 prove, in my opinion, that the Codex does not contain 
 independent translations from the Greek, but texts copied 
 from some existing Coptic manuscript, which was probably 
 one of the earliest Coptic Bible MSS. in Upper Egypt. 
 The text of Deuteronomy contains relatively few mistakes 
 or blunders, and this fact suggests that the text in the 
 archetype was in a good state of preservation. The text 
 of Jonah is good, and the MS. from which it was copied 
 was probably well preserved and easy to read. The text 
 of the Acts seems to indicate either that the manuscript 
 from which the copyist worked was old and partly obliter- 
 ated, or that the copyist himself was extremely careless. 
 The writing is good, and looks like the work of a skilled 
 scribe, but the letters in the lines are more crowded than 
 in the texts of Deuteronomy and Jonah, and there are 
 several more lines to the page. The script in cursive 
 Greek at the end of the Acts of the Apostles is hard to 
 explain, but this text is invaluable, for it has enabled 
 Dr. Kenyon to fix the latest date at which the Codex 
 can possibly have been written, namely, the middle of 
 the fourth century. As, however, there is no proof that 
 the script was written immediately after the completion of 
 the copying of the Codex, it may have been added some 
 
INTRODUCTION Ixxxv 
 
 time later. The subject-matter of it suggests to me that 
 this was the case. At all events, the Codex proves that 
 copies of the Egyptian, that is to say, Coptic, translation of 
 some of the books of the Old and New Testaments were 
 in use among Egyptian Christians in the early part of the 
 fourth century ; therefore the origin of the version itself 
 cannot be placed later than the third century. Thus 
 there is good reason for believing that Anthony did 
 hear the Scriptures read in his village church in his 
 native tongue, and that many of the earliest monks in 
 the deserts of Nitria, the Red Sea, and Upper Egypt, 
 learned to repeat the Psalms and whole Books of the 
 Bible by heart from Coptic and not from Greek manu- 
 scripts. The evidence afforded by our papyrus Codex 
 tends to confirm early monastic traditions concerning the 
 spread of Christianity in Egypt, and indicates that 
 the Coptic version of the Scriptures is older than some 
 have supposed. 
 
ΠΤ GY TEPOHOMION 
 
ERRATA. 
 
 Ρ, 18, strike out note 1; p. 48, note 3 refers to n® coowsm sx- 
 sxog an, note 4 to TH possne, and strike out note 5; p. 125, 
 note 11, for κλῆρον read τόπον ; p. 125, 1.1, read anAnaaszan 
 ete mar; p. 186, 1.10, read evujaners. 
 
ITEYTEPOHONION] 
 (Brit. Mus. MS. Orient. 7594) 
 
 Chap.I.39avwW WHpewHae wiee Hhppe ere 
 MIC[COOTH AT A& MOOT semeT Wa 
 
 Gg —_——— ee 
 πο H! ae ππέϑοοσ" Wal we [eT] 
 
 WabwoR € QOTH € poy: av[w TH 
 
 TOOy πὲ € YNATAaq ποῦ [e p] 
 
 40 RAHPONoKer Keevoye avrw WTw 
 TH ATETHKRTE THOTTH alte] 
 TIHALOOWUE OF TEPHasoc € TEQIH 
 
 ἐτ ai ἐστ TEepropa earAacca > 
 
 41 avW aTeTHoTWh eTeTHeasw 
 
 seeeoc Wal ae anp ποῦς «᾽πε ag 
 
 To € δολ ge πχοεὶῖς Menmnorrte: 
 
 ANON We eT MA? € Opal € seruje 
 
 πέλει HaTa Qwh ire enTa 
 TIMOEIC MENMOTTE OWN Ze 
 ατοοῦ € TOOTH ATW A ποσὰ 
 TLOVA AeeeWTH wl WH Meqomaary 
 GLALIUE ATETHCWOTAD’? € JOT 
 
 42 atetTNhwor e€ opal € πτοοῦ " avw 
 
 exe Weoetc WAT xe axic Nar 
 
 xe samp hor € opal οὔτε" asp 
 
 «“π0|ὲ Weetay KATA! QWH Wree 
 
 1 There is a small mark above ἡ like a small g. 
 * fw omitted ? ὃ οὐδέ. 
 
 ‘ Of the passage beginning with kata and ending with 
 e toot there is no equivalent in the Greek ; the scribe seems 
 to have repeated it inadvertently from the preceding verse. 
 
 B 
 
 Fol. la 
 [Td] 
 
2 DEUTERONOMY 1. 42—II. 1 
 
 ENTA Tsoerc πεπποῦτε 
 OWN aeercooy € TOOTH τὶ ite 
 SSHTMN All eeHIoTe τὰ TETHOT 
 WU] ἀπὲ «τὸ € HOA τὸ ten 
 43 “τχκεέοῦ " Δ κε ac NeeeH 
 TH ATW 4τπῸ TicWTae Nal [Te] 
 THMApaha se Wwase ae moxolerc] 
 ATETHANATHATE | AeeeOTIHT 
 ATETHHWK € Opal € NTT]: 
 44 [avlw δεῖ e hoA Nor maseopplaroc]? 
 Fol. 1 TET OTHO Oa MTOOT ET geeeay 
 [1Ὁ] ἐ TPE ΄ ὅσσε MERRHTIT avw av 
 NWT Nea THOTTH Nee ε Wa 
 ee... ayy πὶ ἐδὼ aac’ ATHONC ae 
 [se|WTN IN CHEIP Wa Opal ε 
 45 [Qelparat> avW ATETHO ee00c 
 [ὲ glpal ereTipreee seme eeto 
 ε οὰλ ae Meoerc’* avW «πὲ πχο 
 εἰς CWTAL ἐ TETHQPOOT οὐ 
 46 τὲ SOM YY OTHY € PWT: avTW a 
 TETHOaeo0Oc ON HAAHC τὸ Θ εν 
 Q00T ENAWOOT HATA NEO 
 OT ENTA TETHAAT OR Maka ET ae 
 Chap.II.1 aeaoy ὁ ANKTON ae alteeoowe € 9 
 pal ε TepHesoc NW TEQIN € TEpT 
 epa eaddAacca’ ae TecaeoT” ett 
 
 2 
 
 * Swete’s text has καὶ παραβιασάμενοι. ὁ ᾿Αμορραῖος. 
 
 ὁ Two letters at least wanting. 
 
 * i.e. Ἑρμά, Heb. 12°90, Khormah ; traces of ε are found on 
 the broken edge. 
 
 ὅ Κυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ ἡμῶν. 
 
 5 ὅσας ποτὲ ἡμέρας ἐνεκάθησθε ἐκεῖ. The form et ἀταλκὰονυ = 
 ET ἀταλλὰσ. 
 
 “ἃ / 
 OV τροτπον. 
 
DEUTERONOMY II. 1-8 3 
 
 TA πχοεῖς τ χε Weeeal avw 
 ANRWTE € πτοοῦ N “περ ON 
 QENQOOT ENAWWOT* Mere 
 Tsoelc AE NAT χὲ 9W € PTH 
 ETETNHHWTE € πεΐ TOOT’ RTE 
 4 THOUTH GE € MEaeoIT? ATW QUI 
 € TOOTY ae πλδος ERXW RReLOC 
 SE NTWTH eTETHIaceoowe 
 ε bod oImTN Nrouy NW weiter 
 ov N WHpe τὸ Hcay NET OTHO 
 ON cHEIp’ cenmapoote ONT’ 
 [TIMOTTH avyTW cenawAag exer 
 5 Tee 4ὴπῸ P πολέειος Neeeay πὶ 
 tiat cap NATH ait e hod οἷς 
 NeETHAO N oTTagce NW οσἱ ΕἸ 
 [pINTe* axe MTOOT N Tap Hick] 
 emp NT altaaqd NW NyApe τ AcaT Fol. 2 a 
 6 N RAHPonoseas ἐτετππδῖὼπ [re] 
 NTOoToy NireTeTHaoToae!.. 
 ETWLe ATW NTETNA NW Too Toy] 
 τ oFeeooy ON οὐ! 9d Jose τ): 
 7 Nrevicooy: Masoere Tap πεῖ 
 MOTTE AcqiceeoyT E€ POR ON seo] 
 HbHove THpoT Witengres cyjerere] 
 ae Hranseoowe NW aw NW οὲ oN 
 τεῦ EPHaroe ET MAWWCe ET O 
 τ QOTE εἰς Qaee NW posene πχὸ 
 εἰς TIEHNOTTE MELLAK A 
 8 π RWWWT τ oprwaxes avw 
 allmapace > WN πεπόπηοῦ ὁ τ WH 
 
 1 One or two letters wanting ; the first is 0 (Ὁ). 
 5 λήμψεσθε παρ᾽ αὐτῶν ἀργυρίου. 
 ® παρήλθομεν. * ἀδελφοὺς ὑμῶν. 
 
4 DEUTERONOMY II. 8-13 
 
 pe τ Hcaoy! NET OTHO ON “ΠΕΡ 
 OaTH TEeQin W apaha ait ardooit 
 ATW BIN Tacion cwakhep’ 2. avw {ἴ 
 Tepe NANTON almMmapate {τὲ 
 
 9 OIH N TepHeroc ae eewah’> δὼ 
 Tlexe MWesoeic ποῖ ae aenp Pp 
 sane € sewahitic? avw aenp 
 P MoAcezoc Neeeay Witay RA 
 poc tap NATH ε HOA oak ToTHAD 
 τ WHpe cap W AwT aif way αὶ 
 cHeIp € THE TRAHNPoOeer 
 
 10 sgeroc’ NET OTRLOTTE € poor? 
 SE OLLLEIN” WET OTHO N wWopn 
 OY χως" οὐποσ τ geentoc ε 
 
 11 παι ἀσὼ εἴἴχκοορ  πτοοὸῦ 
 QWWOT ETHATHTWHOT Εἰ 
 Opacbaent® eT oitanctee’ av 
 W ae sewahitic cetaseorTe 
 
 12 [€] poow we oerageents avtw 
 
 Fol. 2b Xoppatoc ® weeyorHo NW Wop πὲ 
 [va] ON cHerp avw NwyHpe WN Acar 
 
 ATTAHOOT ATW ATOTOU OT 
 [91] QH seaeooy ἁσὼ avrorwo 
 [ON] Wevsea ae MeceeoT enTa 
 MCpaHaA aay OW MHA τ Tee 
 [RAH]pottoseras mali εἐπτὰ ΠΟ 
 
 13 €ic TAY MaT* Tenoy σὲ τ σὴ 
 THOVTH W Tern chre THOT 
 TH NTHMApace? ae mer? τ τὰ 
 
 1 "Hoa. 2 ADIT SY, Τασιὼν TdéBep. > Μωαβείταις. 
 
 * The Greek has no equivalent for met ovaxovte € poor χε. 
 ° DYN, Ὀμμείν. 6 ‘Padaety. 7 *Evaxetu. 
 
 δ DA, Xoppatos. ° παραπορεύεσθε τὴν φάραγγα. 
 
 *° ἃ altered into 1a. 
 
DEUTERONOMY 11. 13—V. 1 5 
 
 peal> avw aimtapace ae mer 
 
 14 N Japeas avw ππέροου ett 
 τ ἀπεῖ ε HOA oO Ranec ὕδρπη 
 Wa Wegooy enT aitef ε σὰ ON 
 Tera WH Japea> ««δὖ weer 
 πε τ poeete Want CTARO NGI 
 Teter THpec TN P pwsee ἵ 
 peyestuje ε HoA ON THapese 
 HoAH RATA θὲ ENTA ποῦ 
 
 15 TE WPK NavT* avyw TSI ae WHO 
 TE πὲς OF RWOT* € YoToT € hor 
 ON ThapesehorAH® Want οὐ 
 
 16 TAKO* ATW δείᾷοπε N Tep oF 
 TARO NGY Npwsare THPoT τ 
 PEC[ALIWje € LLOTOTT aeee00T 
 
 17 ON TasHTe ae MmAaOcC* ATW Mx0 
 εἰς Waxe Meeeal ec[xw aseeeoc 
 
 18 κε’ NTOR ἐτ WALeoouse ello 
 oy ON NW Tou ae eewah NW “περ. 
 
 19 avTW NTeTHOWM € QOTH el WH 
 pe MN ageaean’> aenp Ὁ aasxe epo 
 oy οὐδὲ aenp Ὁ πολέφεος ie] 
 [szjay HN ποῦ KAMpotoe(er!.. 
 
 [Six leaves wanting | 
 
 Chap.IV. τ cHwM® ete Woy πε AEP IOI ° Fol. 3a 
 
 49 Tapaha’ THPC Wak TeRpo ae πὶ {π|| 
 OPAdANHC HATA MH A&A τ Wa ae ΠΡΗ 
 BIN ACHAWO® TET REORWO : 
 Chap. ‘(sewrcHe ae δίδοτε € MIcpaHa 
 
 V.1l ) THPY mesagq Mav χε cwrae πις 
 1 TM, Zdper. 2 Kadns Βαρνή. te 
 ὅ ἐκ μέσου τῆς παρεμβολῆς. “᾿Αμμάν. δ δ, Σηών. 
 
 é ἡ ΘΠ, ᾿Αερμών. 7ADW, ᾿Αραβὰ. : DAW, ᾿Ασηδὼθ. 
 
Fol. 36 
 [RH] 
 
 DEUTERONOMY YV. 1-9 
 
 PaHaA ElammarwMeea eeit WoO ATT 
 
 Wal € ἔπδτασοου € METITAea 
 
 ABE OPal ON MooT MN Qooy xe KaC 
 nretHecho € poos avw NreTit 
 gapeg Epooy € δὰσ " πχοεῖς Melt 
 NOTTE ac[ceente Ὁ OTA AKA] 
 IAAMeHTH WM YK oOpHh!+> Nra [mesocerc]? 
 ceeiitec all ΤΠ Tel AIOHRA ee [ite] 
 τπεῖοτε " AAAA NraqcaeeNrTe [ites] 
 S2HTN NTWOTH THPTH TeTH wired |° 
 
 ας TOOT ae πεΐ “δ᾿ WOO O[F 90] 
 TIxo0eIc Wane NEeHTH oF [ITO] 
 
 oy N TeeHTe N TcaTe* anor] 
 
 9W πεΐδλρε PAT ON TAHTE ae [Toso] 
 εἰς ATW ON TETNARHTE ae ποῦ 
 
 ΘΕ! ET ARMLATOT € TPA TaTOo [Ep 
 [TIT τ Nujane ae mesoesc [ete] 
 
 TH P QOTE QAOH NW Tecate avw 
 [seine THhOK € Opal ε πτοοῦ" εἴσω 
 gaeeoc ΣΕ" ANOK πὲ Maxoeic 
 πέμποστε € AINTH € HOA [0 44] 
 πὰρ W RHeee € hod ON MHEL πὶ 
 TeneeNTOR*OAAs ἃ 
 
 πὸ TIWHE MAK NGI OEM RE ποῦ 
 [Tle semta “τὸ ε ὑοὰλ " Nie RTA 
 RATITON! WAR OTTE N τοῦ ΤΠ] 
 
 [1] Aaav HW net woom oN THe oF χωπῦ 
 «τ NETUJOOM 82 πῆδὸ Ae MECHT 
 ATW HET WOON ON seeeovrEeroore 
 
 OA POY «ἡ πῆὰρ πὲ KROTWIJT MAT 
 OTTE NTE RUARWje Macy’ ae alton 
 πε πχοεῖς MERNOTTE OTMOTTE 
 
 2 διέθετο Κύριος. > ὑμεῖς... ζῶντες. 
 
 ° ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ ἄνω. δ Unusual form οὗ πὸ. 
 
DEUTERONOMY V. 9-14 7 
 
 τ PeqRwWo € wWalTwwbhe! WN iWito 
 be W Nerote € opal ext nevwH 
 pe Cx WoeeTEe avw exh τὸ τ 
 10 Wenera NW MET ReocTE «φορεῖ av 
 W eWjateipe NW οσπὰ € Wo? τὸ ce 
 NEA NW MET 4“τὸ geeeOel Nae WET 
 [papleo € πὰ ovegcagnte: ὁ 
 11 [Nie] Rost ge IPAM ae πκχοεῖς Men 
 [ilorTe exh οσοωῤ ecquoreit 
 [πίκοεις NW Tap ππδπὼ ait ε hor 
 [aeltieT Mast ae meqpaint exit tbwp(?)4 
 12 [eltrworeiT:* τ gapeo € πὲ 
 [Qojov HW Heahbaron ε τος πὰ 
 [TA] θὲ ENTA πζοεις MERMOT 
 13 [TIE 9WN € TOOTR: coos WN 90 
 Ov EHEAAT ERP οωῤ avw ERE 
 eipe N onTOT HN πεποῦποσε 
 14 [TIHPpow’ Oae πεεὲρ caujyy ae τῇ 
 900m Neabbaron we ae mmsoerc 
 MERMOTTE* NITE RPAAAT ae 
 οω τ ONTY. NOR eet eR 
 WHpPe «αὖ TeRWeepe > TER 
 ρανοδλὰ NH QOOTT Let Teno Re 
 gad NH corere> Weneeace iar 
 περ gai ποῦ avw τῦπη πιο 
 NTAR* ATW MEeMpocHATTOC 
 
 eT TIQOTH Ti NERMTAH® oe 
 
 1 ἀποδιδούς. 2 Unusual form for axsxox. ὃ 
 * For exit ovroewh equjovert and exit Φὼρ (Ὁ) eruyoverr the 
 Greek has in each case ἐπὶ ματαίῳ. The true reading may be 
 Φωδ = nowh, like pan = ngan. 
 ὅ ὃ προσήλυτος ὃ παροικῶν ἐν σοί, The Coptic contains no 
 equivalent for the Greek ἐν γὰρ ἕξ ἡμέραις ἐποίησεν Κύριος τόν τε 
 
 > 4 Ν Ν ““ Ν Ν 7 Ν / ae 3 a 
 οὐρανὸν καὶ τὴν γὴν και Τὴν θάλασσαν καὶ πάντα τὰ ἐν αὑτοῖς. 
 
 εἰς χιλιάδας. 
 
8 DEUTERONOMY YV. 14-21 
 
 RAC Epe ππραφοδὰ BATON ae 
 
 15 «τοῦ WN TERQE QWWR. ATW ERE 
 Pp Tiseeeve ae WeRO N οατοδὰ 
 ON THA NW RARE ATW ἃ TIO 
 εἰς TeRNOTTE NTR € hor 
 ON Weer ET Aeaeacy! ON OTGIX 
 ecxoop atTwW ON οὐσύοει ery 
 xoces ε The mali a? πχοεὶς MeRNOT 
 TE QWH € TOOTR € TPE KOAPEO 
 € πέροου NW Neahbaron® avo 
 nme Thabo - ON 
 
 “16 Tat € TEREIWT Ae τεπεδὰσ I 
 Θεὲ ENTA Tissocerc MERNOTTE 
 QWIT € TOOTR*’ BE Rac epe πὲ 
 τ MANOTC] WWE aeeeok ATW 
 SE ETETN € EIPE N OTHOS 
 NM OTOEIW Olsae MHA Mal eT 
 Epe πχοεῖς MERMOTTE MATA 
 
 18 ΔῚ Wan: € Mite RP ioe + 
 
 17,19 Hue nowrh: Hue πσίοσε: 
 
 20 Nie RP “΄ὐτρὲ Nove € met. 
 OITOTUOR W OTRLHITALIITpE 
 
 91 N Nore: 6 Nie RElEIoy 
 4,411 € Θεέῖεες Re MET OITOTWR 
 orae Nite Remeroreeer € MH 
 ae TET OITOTWK OTTE TECICW 
 We OTAE πειραεοδὰ οὐδὲ TEC 
 [Qlazoar* oyvae Meqjeeace> οὐδὲ 
 
 For et Xxarav. 
 
 * Written above the line. 
 
 ° τὴν ἡμέραν τῶν σαββάτων. 
 4 The sixth, seventh, and eighth Commandments are un- 
 numbered, but the number which follows the ninth shows: 
 
 that numbers were assigned to them, 
 
PLATE I 
 
 ξι εν it 
 
 τς. 
 
 ταῦ Sep: €new ὍΝ: FARM Oring 
 gantry EWZE2aw τ. AY wen 
 PIM CS Ye Wen εὐζονῖς M2 AK 
 ten TEWATS Firxnnrse © AY © Anxe 
 LICTCSIKNG Tent κς ἜΣ ROK 
 εἶ 26 TEM AE EMM AD ὙΠ ΚΡ OVX 
 , exo OP AY We oy a Hie Wess 
 re te: er KE TITAS τ ΧΟ ει CELE KR Nor 
 τε ςφ 1 6 Ἢ ΠῚ er Gi CAP << 
 ΕΞ ZOe YN NCABRRAT SHAS 
 fee ΞΕ" 
 Seeker wry NEN TE Ww NIAAA!) 
 en tae VRITKOCIC ME WHOYdTE 
 EARN ETO on 1 Kew Acepes γε Ss 
 Tt ASL ON eee ϑδρΣς 
 ASE Te ri CElrpeN OY Neds | 
 rey S Stayer ent rey Revs tere * ie 
 - ‘erth SELCTTE iceaciay dense 6 pga dee 
 
 OB νὰ rEKKIO yest ce 
 eat ἢ, ΤῊ ery ee τὶ ὡς 3 
 ae ὍΝ & TONITE 1p. Need if 
 τῳ : τὸ : τε εξ ¥icIe8K | 
 Wi 8 δ στε ate MT € ep eis Pere py ' ει a 
 oe aed rit og Oe ePOYN eat ee ee Ἢ 
 aire ryote “) ay as <a YoTE ssc: 
 cd 7 os ae Fh se eT κι BRK OY ASTIN 
 τῷ ae ΝᾺ REMENKIAS ©: IAC 
 — ᾿ 14k “gee SYAET BiuHNEA.Y 
 b i | EAA Y YM τὰς OG Pee 
 yee” ΠΝ oy «τ τς 
 
 cee 
 " LT 
 
 @ 
 
 ik 
 
 yet μή 
 τα i, 
 
 fae κα δος 
 
 MAT δες. “ My RE 
 
 be tha ἢ 
 a Sai 2s # 
 
 MS. Ortentar 7594, Fou, 4a (Deureronomy v. 14-21) 
 
at δὰ 
 
 i | 
 
DEUTERONOMY V. 21-26 9 
 
 πεῖ imag lh: ovae THU sree 
 τὰ ἢ [ovale Aaavy eqyujoon ae 
 
 22 [eT OITIOTWR!* Wal We Wujace 
 ENTA MWexoere χοοῦ € τέτοια Fol. 4b 
 TWCH THPEC (ic) φὰς TOOT € ῥοὰ ON [A] 
 TALHTE W TeaTe* € aTHAKE WUwITe 
 «εὖ OTGOCRR* «9. OTOATHOT seit 
 OTOPOOT 2s ayvTW ae oTOTWO € WW 
 πε’ ATW atycgaicoy exit πλὰς ὃ 
 
 23 CNTE τὸ WHE AqTAAT Was avw ac 
 Wwe τὸ Tepe THcwTae € τὲς 
 seo ε ὑοὰ oN TaeeHtTe NW Tecate av 
 W πτοοῦ eEcjerovTg ON oTcaTe 
 ATeTH τ MeTHoToer € poer τ 
 APX WOM IW WiweTHpyAn ὁ «εἴτ me 
 
 24 TH OAAO* ETETETIT 2W Reesoc mai 
 xe εἰς QHHTE ἃ Mxoelc Melt 
 ποστε eTcahon € πείεοου av 
 W MEO POOT aANCWTAL € Por 
 e ὑολ ON TaHtTe HN TeaTe € Opal 
 ρας MOOT NH οοοῦ ANNAT χὰ MNHoT 
 TE NAWARE KT PwLee MCPUWITS - 
 
 25 TENOT σὲ χε NWE Naeoy ἴτε Tel 
 Mog Neate qoTN e€ hor emwa 
 ποσὼρ ANON € TOOTH € CWTAL ON 
 € TECRLH 8 TISOEIC MEMMOTTE ° 
 
 26 THMALLOTON Mee Δ} τὸ Tap hea 
 pS H itiee πὲ WraccwTas € Tec 
 S2H 92 NNOTTE ET OND eEcfujane 
 
 1 This Commandment is without number. 
 
 2 φωνὴ μεγάλη. 
 
 δ Two tablets of stone = πλακας λιθινας given in Swete’s 
 footnote (2nd edit., p. 353). 
 
 * ἡγούμενοι τῶν φυλῶν. 
 
Fol.5a 
 
 [Aa] 
 
 10 
 
 27 
 
 28 
 
 29 
 
 30 
 
 31 
 
 32 
 
 33 
 
 DEUTERONOMY V. 26-33 
 
 e hoA oN TaentTe τὸ TcaTe W Tet 
 9€ ATH AJWND > Y Men[oTjoer GE 
 NTOR € QOTH NE σωτί δε) ε WeT 
 NAOT NAR NWSI Maxoelc Welt 
 NOTTE* ATW NTOR NC Wane we 
 “λοι HATA Qh MWree ET ποχκοοῦυ 
 WAR HG! MWesoerc MeNNovTTEe τ 
 THCWTAL € POOT NTHAAT* avo 
 TIAOEIC A[CWTAe € Meg pooy τ 
 NETHUARE ETETHAW aeergoy 
 
 παῖ" Wexacy Mal NGI Measoeie χε 
 aicWTae € Megpooy τ WeT NWA 
 
 Χε ge Tet Aaoc NW πὸ NT AYx00T 
 HA ποῦ Nase THpoT elt 
 
 τ AVROOT’ Hee We eT Nad ae Mey 
 QHT € τρὲ cWwne oF NAY NH OHTOT 
 € Tpe TPOCTE OHT avTW Nee gapeo 
 ε πὰ ἐπτολη HN nerTQooy τηροῦν 
 ME πὰς EPe πὲτ πδιοσο wwe 
 SLALOOT AL WET RE WHPE Wa ε 
 Meo * NTOR aeoowe NE κοος 
 
 WAT XE RTE THOTTH NTOTH 
 
 € NETH asa N Wwmes Nron ae 
 
 AOE PATH ge Wel aera Maeeeal xe 
 eYeTATO € POR τ Na enToOAH 
 
 ae MAIRATWLea eit Hoa Mali] 
 
 eT RNaTchoor € poor ε Tpe T 
 AdXT ORL MHAO πὶ ε YwaTaagy 
 NAT N RAHpPoloeeas avw ETE 
 
 TH € OaApeo ε EIPE RaTA MecaeoT 
 ENTA TISOEIC MERNOTTE OWI 
 
 aeeeory € TOOTK’ NE KRPARTR 
 
 € opiare. ovae ε ohorp. ardrAa 
 
DEUTERONOMY V. 33—VI. 4 
 
 RATA TEQIH THPC ENMTA Masoceic 
 NERNOTTE QWIT seeroc € TOOTK 
 € Tpe Regoowe NH ONTC χὲ πὰς eye 
 } agToN Wan Nre mer πλοῦ 
 πὲ seeeoR NreTHempe WH οὐ 
 SQHHUe τὸ 900T Osi WRAO πδὶ 
 ETETNARAHPONORS Reeeoge 
 Chap. avw Wal He WENTOAR eaelt Warnary 
 VIL.1 Waka ENTA παοεὶς MWeniiorte 
 QW «φοεοοῦ € TOOT € Tcahw 
 TH € POOyT € TPE THelpe aeeeo 
 Oy OF HAY ON πῆδο7 Mal NTWTH ἃ 
 TETHAHOK € QOTN € Poy ἐ RAH 
 2 POlMOKer aeeroys ame πὰς ETETHE 
 P OOTE OQHT ae Maxoeic Mentor 
 TE € Oapeo € πειζαλιμδιώδεδ TH 
 Pov Leit MWETENTOAH NAT ΟΝ 
 ἐ ἔπδτδδσ € TOOTK && ποοῦ " 
 NTOR Nae NeRWHpe! ava N WH 
 pe N πέεβίσηρε IT περοοῦ TH 
 pov ae Mevwito 2: ae ἐτετῖ € εἰ 
 3 pe N OPAeHHUWe HN οοοῦυ 5: cwTAL 
 Ge MIcpaHaA NE gapeo € εἴρὲ χε 
 πὰς epe MeT Manoyey Wwe se 
 S2OR ATW BE πὰς ETETN E€ AWA 
 EMLATE HATA θὲ ENT AC[Waxe ite 
 aeak NGS πποεῖς πίέμίποστε τὸ NER 
 esoTe € THe YY Man NH oTHAD 
 equjore € pwte € HOA or εὔτω: 
 4 Bua πε NWAaInarwserd eet WOATT Et 
 τὰ MLWTCHC QWH ALMLOOT € TOOTOT 
 
 1 ε e 7 2 aA A 
 οἱ υἱοί. τῆς ζωῆς σου. 
 
 ° ἵνα μακροημερεύσητε. 
 
12 
 
 or 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 DEUTERONOMY VI. 4-11 
 
 τ NWHpe ge MicpaHaA Oi TEepHearoc 
 τ Tep οσεῖ ε hoA ON MRag NW RARE 
 CWT WicpanwA* ovaa πὲ Maoeic’: 
 ATW EHERLEPE TwxoEIc MERNOT 
 
 τε φὴς NEROHT THpecy? παν Mer 
 aseeve THPY avTwW ON TERT 
 
 XH THpPc 2+ € THe RTcahe NeRWH 
 pe € pooy avrw we πὰς EREWaxe 
 NOHTOT ERO LLOOC ON WeRHE!S 
 
 ATW EHMLOOIJE OF TEQIH Wak Opal 
 ΟΥ̓Χ NER etd Π NROTR ATW ἴτας 
 EHNATWOTITS € TPE HCQAT coy 
 
 ON ETRRACIN ERN TERGIS avTW 
 ETTARPHOT sare “τὸ € hod τὶ 
 wenhar*s avw ἐπεορδῖ cov € 
 NeTOTA NH METNHED eel Npwor 
 
 NW NETH ata N wwmes avw ef 
 WANWWIE EC[WAMSITR € JOT τ] 
 NGY Masoeic πεβποστε € TRAD 
 ENTA Masoeic NMERMOTTE WPR 
 
 e THHHTY NW wererote abpa 
 
 gaset «εἰ oan? eit TARWA € Tpev 
 
 + Nan NW ρεμπποσ se πολις ATW 
 ENANOTOTW Wal ETE ἀπ RKROTOT * 
 QenHer ev ereo NM ἀπὰλθοιῦ HHree 
 
 1 Κύριος ὃ Θεὸς ἡμῶν Κύριος εἷς ἐστιν. 
 
 5 Usually tHpz. 
 
 ὃ The copyist has omitted part of v. 5 and the whole of 
 
 v. 6: καὶ ἐξ ὅλης τῆς δυνάμεώς σου. 
 
 ταῦτα, ὅσα ἐγὼ ἐντέλλομαί σοι σήμερον, ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ σον καὶ ἐν 
 τῇ ψυχῇ σου. Ciasca’s text has: avw ε δον of τεκδόαν THPC 
 Ἀπ MEVUjAaxe εἴοωπ AMWOOT ETOOTKR ALMOOT αλὰρουίθωπα 
 OSX NEKROHT avW ON TeERAPTCH. 
 
 > > la 
 * “ABpadp. δ Ἰσαάκ. ° πάντων ἀγαθῶν. 
 
 \ μὲ Ν es 
 6 καὶ ἔσται τὰ ῥήματα 
 
DEUTERONOMY VI. 11-17 13 
 
 Wal ETE ALT Reeagoy gel 
 WHE! ETGHs Mal τε sem KRGO 
 SOT" ATW geltara HW ἐλοολε xeit 
 QENUMH τὸ soeiT MAT eTe Sem πὶ 
 TOGOT*? ATW ECRWAMOTWLe πὸ 
 
 12 “εἴ. +oTHR € por ε τὰς P πω 
 ae TIMOEIC MERNOTTE πὲ WTAChI Fol. 6 ὃ 
 TR € HOA oN Rag π πῆς € hod O88 [Dal 
 
 13 TIHer NW TeRseNToOSeoaA> πχοεις 
 TeRMNOTTE ERE P OTE OHTY> 
 ATW EREWARWe Macy που διδεῖ 
 ATW EHETOGR € Por] NE WPRK ae 
 
 14 Neypain’ Wwe Thon coTag 
 THODTH Heage we MoTTE € 
 hor oN Nworre W Wo eestoc 
 
 15 Nal ἐτ ON NeTN NHwWTEe* σέ oF 
 NOTTE τ peqRwo Me Masoerc 
 NERNOTTE ET τὸ OHTR?* “τῆπὸ 
 TE NYMOTGE € POR ON OTGWMT 
 NGY πκοεῖὶς MERMOTTE ICO 
 
 16 TR € HOA orsae ππδρ' Nine ππεὶ 
 Pagye® ae πχοεῖς MNERMOTTE ae 
 Mece2xoT ENTA TETH TWempagze 
 
 17 S2aroty οἷς ππιρδοεῖος 1. ON OF 
 gapeo ἐπέρδρερ © EltoTEN CAD 
 πε @& MXOEIC MERMOTTE Itae 
 ITECIALNTLLMTpPe > Mee πεζαὶ 
 
 1 The Coptic has no equivalent for καὶ ἐμπλησθείς. 
 
 2 The Greek adds μὴ ὀργισθεὶς θυμωθῇ Κύριος 6 Θεός σού σοι: 
 for this the Coptic has no equivalent. 
 
 * οὐκ ἐκπειράσεις. 
 * NDA, ἐν τῷ πειρασμῷ. 
 5 ΟΡ DY, φυλάσσων φυλάξῃ. 
 
 6 Ν 4 
 τὰ μαρτύρια. 
 
14 DEUTERONOMY VI. 17-23 
 
 HAIWLLA * ENT ACIQWIT ALLLOT 
 18 € TOOTR* ATW EREEIPE ae 
 πὲτ Panay Aavw MW mer Mawore 
 ἀπε “τὸ ε ὑολ ae Maxoerc Ten 
 NOTTE σὲ πὰς ερὲ π πὲτ Wa 
 ποῦ EC[EWJWIMTE AAelOR ATW 
 Ne Pon € OOTH NE KRAHPOOLEL 
 ae MHA ET ΠΟ TAL eit 
 T aqwpr ¢ ThHAHTY NW wererote - 
 19 € Tpe {πόοῦχὲ € HoA τὶ περ κι 
 BEOT THPOT OF OM Beeeon 
 Fol. 7 a 20 RATA θὲ ENT δα πὲ 5 δὼ € 
 Ae CEWWME EYWaANsNoTK τ pac 
 TE NGY MERWHpe ecw aeeeoc 
 SE OT NE WEY ANTAeNTpe wae sel 
 AIRATWOALA MAT MeL OAM Wal eit 
 TA πεῖς TIENNOTTE OWN Ze 
 21 a200T € TOOTIT’ aTW ἐμπέχοος 
 ae TIWHpe ae MeMoome ἴτῖρ ας 
 gad «- tapaw oss RAO Π RHALe 
 ATW πχοεῖς δ ππτὶ ε hoA on 
 TIARA ET δϑιεδλὺ ON ΟΥὐΘΊΎΣ ἐς 
 22 soop «“ οὐσύοει eyaoce* avw 
 Masoere δὶ W OEM eeaciit eit 
 φεέπποσ NH WMHpe evita’? 
 ON TRAQ NW RHeee ON tapaw avr 
 W ON Na MEHES ΠΕ sero 
 23 € hod: anon ae acittit e ὑσὰ οἷς 
 TIMRA ET BRALAT mE EC[EXITH € 
 gov? € Tpe yy Mam se πεΐ Rag 
 Tle NT AqwpR ¢ ThHATY € τὰ 
 
 1 Ν , 
 καὶ πονήηρα. 
 
 ET ἀταλὰν χε EYEAITH € COTM = εκειθεν] Wa εἰσαγαγη ἡμας ; 
 see Swete’s variant (vol. i, p. 356). 
 
 2 
 
24 
 
 25 
 
 DEUTERONOMY VI. 23—VII. 4 
 
 ΔῈ NW MEMEIOTE* ATW ἃ TxoEICc 
 OWI € TOOTH € TPE πεῖρε τ 
 
 HET AIRAIWLLA THPoT € TPE 
 
 Pp QOTE ONTY ae πχοειῖς Men 
 MOTTE we EpPe MET Naiorey 
 
 WWE aeeeoll τὸ πέροοῦ TH 
 
 pov we ἐπεωπῷ τὸ θὲ ae ποοῦ 
 προοῦ ἴτε oFM ἃ Wwme Want 
 
 ἐ 'διξοτηῖ ¢€ efpe τὸ ποῖ 
 οἰσεῖὶφεᾶρῖε THPoT aere xe 
 
 το € ὑοὰ κε πζοεῖς πεπποστε RA 
 TA θὲ ENTA πζοεις OWN € TOOTH 
 
 chap. ὦ EYWANSITH AE € QOTM NGI Meso 
 
 VII. 1 
 
 4 
 
 ele TERMNOTTE € πῆὰρ πδὶ eT i 
 NabwoR NTOR € QoTM € poy ε RAH 
 POMOLeG seeeocy?s ATW MNCepy aeeeay 
 OY OH seeeok NW Nitlog N 9 eeltoc 
 ATW ET MAWWOT? MexKeTTALIOC " 
 4“4ἴἴ TITEPTECATIOC * seit MaLeop 
 PATOC " AIT MEK AMAMATOC * ITae 
 Tespepefatoc " seit πέσο δῖος ὃ 
 
 τς πιεδοσοόδιος " δι} Woe 
 
 OHWOC ENAWWOT ATW ἐσκοορ 
 EPOTH* ATW MYTAAT € Opal ε 
 TOOTK NGY πκοεῖς MERNOTTE 
 NTWMAaape € ροοῦ avwW NE TARO 
 oy ON oTTARO’ NE RCee alr 
 AOHKH Waeeeaye oTTE Nite πὶ ε 
 πὰ WAT’ TeRWEepe NE RTA 
 
 AC B® TEqUApe * CMA MERWH 
 
 1 κληρονομῆσαι avtnv; Swete, op. cit., p. 356. 
 2 και πολλα, ibid. 5. Edator. 
 
 * There is no equivalent here for καὶ τὴν θυγατέρα αὐτοῦ οὐ 
 
 λήμψῃ TH υἱῷ σου. 
 
 1ὅ 
 
 Fol. 7 Ὁ 
 
16 DEUTERONOMY VII. 4-9 
 
 pe Tap HN Tooth! nywsenje Hon]: 
 HE ποῦτε " ATW πᾷαοειῖς {πὰ 
 HOVGCE € PWTH ON οὐδ ΠΤ 
 
 5 WotR € hoA ON orgenH: ar 
 Aa TAL Te θὲ ETETHMAAC NAT 
 NevUHOTE ETETH € WPS 
 por’ WerTcTHAH eETETITOTO 
 GMO’ NETREEL ETUJHIT? ETE 
 THCKOOpPOT : NRE ππΆσπτο F 
 τ NETHOTTE ETETIPOKO OT 
 
 6 ON orcates xe NTR NorTAaole 
 eqoraah NW Mmesoeic MeRN[oT|TE 
 
 Fol. 8a ATW NTOR πὲ ENTA Waoerc MER 
 [AZ] NOTE COTM € THE HUWItE 
 
 Haq NH orAaoc εἰταΐηου Mapa 
 Nocohoc τηροῦν ET WOON οἱ 
 
 7 ae THAD’ OTN OTF BE ETETHOY 
 AIT Ea#aTEe Tapa Noceitoc TH 
 poy’ NrTa πκχοεῖς orew THOT 
 TH ATW AC[CETM THOTTH * NTW 
 TH Tap TeTHcobR N π΄ € πὰ 
 
 8. pa τ περέϑθπος " adkAa ε hod χε 
 TISOEIC 4:6 QRARWTH ATW 
 qoapeo € Nanay ent acqjopR 
 aeseory NW NETHEIoTE* ἃ πᾷχοεις 
 τ THOTTH € ὑοὰ ON οὐστα ec 
 Soop set οὐσύοει ecyxoce 
 agcoTR ε boA oN mHer N Ten 
 asenToaeoar MN ΤΟΟΤΕ NW Papaw 
 
 9 TIPpo MN RHaee’ avwW Ritactreee > 
 
 * ἀποστήσει yap τὸν υἱόν σου ἀπ᾿ ἐμοῦ. Copt. ‘For she will carry 
 
 thy son from thee, he will serve other gods,’ &c. 
 2 3 
 
 τὰ avon. τὰ γλυπτά. 
 
 * ὀλιγοστοί. δ γνώσεσθε σήμερον. 
 
10 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 14 
 
 1 
 
 2 There is no equivalent for κατὰ πρόσωπον ἀποδώσει αὐτοῖς. 
 
 DEUTERONOMY VII. 9-14 
 
 we πχοεῖς MERNOTTE Noy 
 
 πε NNOTTE MMOTTE Ak MicToc 
 
 eT Qapeo € TEqAIWOHRA πὰς 
 TIEMA NW MET 496 aeeeory ayTw 
 WET OAPED ε πειοσεὲρ cag ite 
 
 τ OENWo τὸ Tenere ayw eEqyTw 
 whe τὸ πὲτ seocTe € TPE ἐ{ὁὸ 
 τοῦ € ὑοὰ oF OH ἀξεεο "" arw 
 εὖ GYNawck an ε THe yTwwhe 
 
 W METRLOCTE geeeogy 2 ayw Ee 
 TETH € QAPEO ε Ne ENTOAH 
 
 Sel WET ATHATWLLA Keil Mel 
 
 φὰπ war € own aeeeooy € 
 TOOTR BelOOyT € THE RAAT® 
 
 ATW ECEWWIME ETETIT WantcwTae 
 
 € MEY AIMAIWLLA THPOT avTw ἴτε 
 TH Qapeg ε Pooy ATW NTEeTHaAry: 
 πποεῖς πεζοστε qiagapes Nan 
 € ΤΕ ΔΙΔΘΗΒΗ WNae Mena KATA Θὲ 
 ENT ATWPR τὸ πετπεῖοτε " ATW NG 
 SLEPDITR Ii[ceroy € POR ATW NY 
 TAWOR ATW [Maceroy € ΠΕΣ ΠΟ 
 τ OHTK* ATW € TWRAPMOc ae eR 
 πὰρ. € MERCOTO Lei TERAPIT seit 
 πέμπιπερ * ATW € MEpcoovE IT NER 
 EQOOT seit WW Mooe τὸ NER EcooT 
 οὐχ MRAO NAL ENTA πχϑεῖς WPR 
 eTHHHTG W MecqjeroTe € TPA TA 
 ACT MAK’ ATW HMAUJWITE ERCALA 
 ΔΤ Mapa NOCceltoc THPOT 
 
 τὸ TAC TANT AT WHpPE wwe 
 
 Ν / > A 3 ͵7 
 κατα T POOWTOV ἐξολοθρεῦσαι αὐτους. 
 
 D 
 
 Ly 
 
 Fol. 8 b 
 [ΔΗ] 
 
18 DEUTERONOMY VII. 14-19 
 
 NOHT THOYTH OYTE TAHT 
 AGPHN NONT THOTTH oTre 
 15 OM MenTAMOOTE* ATW M0 
 εἰς ποι € boA oF sun πισὼπε 
 ee OF AoaAes Mier eelt ΤΟ Δ 
 eo00y N RHeee! Ne NT ARNAT 
 ε POOT ATW ARCOTWHOT ICY 
 WANTOT alt € Opal € sons δὰ 
 Aa δαπδῖττοσ ext wWenesiseor 
 THPOT 2 aTW ESN σον Mier ET 
 16 SQOCTE S2eQOH* ATW KNAOCT WALL 
 τ πολλὲς THpoT N No ceitoc 
 Wal ET Epe Masoeie MEnMoTTE 
 MATAAT Mak ἴτε Tae menhar 
 tco € poor Nie nuysewe τ 
 HETHOTTE aE Mal oTapon Mme 
 Fol. 9 a 17 €RWaANesococ AE Oae MERQHT 
 Ae χε Tel ρεϑος Mawwy epoer?: 
 18 εἴπ τῇ ε BoA N aw N oe i 
 Ne KP QOTE OQHTOT ON op 
 Tereeve eRepiigeceve Hite τ 
 TA πποεῖς NERNOTTE δὰν 
 az Papaw eeit HW pee I RHE 
 19 THPoT " N NOG ae Mempacaroc 
 enTa WenharA May € poor: 
 NIRLAEMT 491 MINTOS HN WMH 
 pe avW τοὺς ET TAXPHOT 
 ae Tleshoer er axoce Nee ent 
 TA πχοεῖς NERNOTTE εἰπε 
 seecon € HoA Tal Te ev | 
 * καὶ πάσας νόσους Αἰγύπτου. 
 * There is no equivalent in the Greek for exit πεκκικεον 
 
 τηροῦν" avo. 
 ° For epor. 
 
1 
 
 20 
 
 21 
 
 22 
 
 23 
 
 24 
 
 DEUTERONOMY VII. 19-25 
 
 πὰς NGI Wxoere menworre 
 
 NW Re geeltoc THPOT Mat 
 
 NTOR €T πὸ NH QOTE οητοῦ " 
 ATW TIsoeie MERMOTTE τὰ 
 
 BOOT € QOTN ε PooT N Naren 
 Want ompawh’ ior we wray 
 χη avw Ne NT aTQoMoyT ε 
 POR * NE WAGWTH aN ga TETOH 
 e HoA κε πχοεῖς πεβιοῦστε 
 WOO NEKkan* ETHOS πὸ πίοῦ 
 TE ECYITARPHOT * ATW TMaxoeIc 
 MenNoTTE Maqwte e hoA τὶ 
 
 MeO |e@Oltoc OF OM aeeeok {πη|4ε 
 WHA: NT waweoTor aw e hor 
 NTETHOT we ἴτε RaQ Ὁ wate 
 € POR πε NEOHpIoN Nacproit 
 δίδει € Opa exwWH* πχοειῖς 
 [(Me|RNOTTE YMaTAAT € Opal 
 ETOOTH NYTAROCOT * OW OTNOG 
 Nrako Want Fayotor ε horA> av 
 W NETPpwWoT YWATAAT € Opal € 
 TETHOVTH πτετωτε € hor 
 
 a2 TEYPAN ON Mea eT seeeay i 
 we λδὰσ age Paty € pok watt 
 τ ποτοῦ € ὑολ nNeRATMTOIN ! 
 τ NETHOTTE EHEPOYOT? ON 
 orcaTe Nile RETElOT ee ἐσ 
 
 OAT οὔτε ermnorh ες hor It QHTOT 
 
 avTW πς KSI WAR It QHTOT 
 χε Tine Kp Nebe ε ThHHTY - 
 
 τὰ γλυπτά, 
 * pox, an unusual form = pord(?) ; 
 v. 5. 
 
 19 
 
 compare Chap. VIT, 
 
 Fol. 9 b 
 
Fol. 10 a 
 a 
 
 20 
 
 26 
 
 Chap. 
 Vill. 
 2 
 3 
 
 Chap. 
 ἹΧΙΥ 
 8 
 9 
 
 1 
 
 DEUTERONOMY VII. 25—IXx. 9 
 
 xe ovrhote πε ἃς πχοεῖς Wen 
 worTes Nite Rar ὗοτε Ge € 9O[TN] 
 € πέμπηει " ae WeRUWwMe ae 
 eno N hote Nee ae mais oN oF 
 SLOCTE EHEMLECTWLY] ATW OI 
 orhote enehoty ae cpaagar: 
 NENTOAH τηροῦν Mai € four 
 QQeLOOT ETNTHOTTIT ae ΠΟ 
 Ov ETETH € QapEeg E€ Pooy ε 
 AdA,T χὲ HAC ETETH E€ WITT 
 NTETH aAWal exeaTe* avw 
 NTeTHhwWKR € QOTM ae TETH 
 RAHpoNoser ae HAO Mal elt 
 TA πκχοεῖς WPR NW MWeTTEroTE 
 ἐ ThHHHTY* avw enep MieecevTe 
 N TEQIH THPec ENTA πκοεις 
 NeRNOTTE THE Reeojousle NH 
 QHTC €T TareO Oare M[poee4;nle 
 TE TAY ON TepHeroc axe πὰς [NG] 
 SLOKOK ATW NYSISHIT ae 
 a20R NTE NET ON MEROHT 
 orwitg ¢€ ολ ae πυδοδρίερ] 
 € NEENTOAH ae! Reeeos AT/wW] 
 ACjOaeHOR ἰδ ΒΔ ΔΙᾺ] EROO. 
 
 [Two leaves wanting | 
 ἐὰ TETNGW ETETHO NW aT cworTae i 
 
 cA πκχοεῖς " avwW on ON “χωρηῦ ate 
 TH τῇ NovGE AF πχοεῖς " ATW πχοὸ 
 εἰς AYFWWT ESN THOTTH εἐςἐτ 
 THOTTH € Hor: ae Neon εἵἴπαδωμπ 
 
 € Opal € πτοὸῦ € τρὸ ar N τεπλὸὰς 
 clive W wine? nemAag τ Tamen 
 
 xe 1S written above the line. 2 τὰς πλάκας τὰς λιθίνας. 
 
DEUTERONOMY IX. 9-14 21 
 
 RH WAL ENTA πχοεῖς CaeNttToy τς 
 SQHTH® ATW aligwo NW mTroor 
 QMLE ποοοῦ ALT Oxee N OTWAH cae 
 TE JOVERL OCIR ATW ERRTT ICE LO 
 10 OF * ATW πχοεῖς ay Nai πὶ τεπλὰς 
 cite τ wite ercHo ae πτηηῦὲ 
 ae MMOTTE* ATW ETCHD € Pooy 
 NGY τὸ Waxe THPOT ENTA MxoeIc 
 BOOT ε PWTH ON [MTooT] as πίε, 
 QO00T ENTA TETHCWOTD EQgoTH!: 
 11 ATW ACW WIE LKeiliIca OLeE HOO 
 OF ATW OLee NOTWAH Mxoeic 
 ayy Nai W remAag ἐστε Noire 
 12 NemAagG NW TAICHKH: ATW πὲ 
 ME TWROEIC NAY SE TWOTH NE 440 
 owe € NecHT ON οὐδέπη ¢ hod oN 
 THEY #€da χὲ acfanoxer? Naor menAa 
 Oc lai enT ΔΑΙΤῚ ¢ hovA oN πῆὰρ 
 τ RHeee avMapaha® Nrevioy 
 e hod ON TEQIH ENT ΔΘ ge 
 «τος € TOOTOT* aTTALLIO HAT τ 
 13 οὐὕποῦτε N oTWTS 4s avw πὲ 
 mE TIMOEIC NAT χὰ atujane NEeean 
 NW OFCOM avwW ποιὰ εἴχω ae 
 “τος we δἵἴπδν € πεΐ Aaoc avrTw 
 εἰς QHHTE οὐλδος NH πδί τ «τὰκ > πε’ Fol.10d 
 14 RAAT NTATAROOT NTAWTE ae [axe] 
 mevpan € HOA ga ρος Nine Nra 
 HAA ETHOS NW OEOlIOC ΕἾ ΟΡ 
 ATW ENAWWY EKeAaTE € QOTE Mais 
 * ἡμέρᾳ ἐκκλησίας. “ ἠνόμησεν. 
 ᾿ παρέβησαν. fi χώνευμα. 
 δ = MawT srand = σκληροτράχηλος ; compare pox for pors, 
 Chap. VII, v. 25. 
 
Fol. 11 a 
 
 [227] 
 
 22 
 
 16 
 
 17 
 
 18 
 
 19 
 
 20 
 
 21 
 
 DEUTERONOMY IX. 15-21 
 
 ATW HW Tep mTOEY afel € πὲ CHT 
 
 οι MTOOT ATW NTT iMeqeeoyg 
 
 ON orcate! epe TemAag cite ot 
 MA GIK* avw NH Tep may axe aTeTit 
 p nohe se me aetTo € Hod ke πζοεις 
 NETHNOTTE ATW ATETH TALLIO 
 
 NHTH WH OTMOTTE NH OTWTS 27° ATETH 
 RW NHcWTH τὸ TEQiIH ENTA 
 
 MAOEIC QW geetoc ETETHOTTH ° 
 
 ait toot’ WH TemAag εἴττε WH wine 
 aintoxoy € HoA OW Magis aforog 
 ποῦ aeme aetTo € hoA> avyw at 
 TWhS «πὲ seTO € HoA BR πχοεις NH 
 TIAkeQ ἐὲπ CHAT MN Oeee MW QO00T 
 
 SoH Oaee NOTUH AIT rovELe 
 
 ΘΕΙ͂Ν ATW ERK ICE BLOOT ATW εἵτω 
 HS ext neTH ποῦς THpoT en 
 
 TA TETHAIT € ATETHEIPE ae ππὸ 
 MHpon seme seto € hod ae Miesoerc 
 πετπποστε € Y GWNT Naps avw 
 for% wo gore € The NGWNT seit TOpPCH 
 SE ἃ πκχοεῖς NOTGE esN THOTTH 4 
 eqjeT THOTTH € HoA*s aTW ON πχὸ 
 εἰς AC[CWTRL EPOEY ORR TET OEILY 
 
 ET δικεεὰσ "ἃ πχοεὶῖς AE ON GWNT 
 EM€ATE ERAA THE AAPWM AL TleTO 
 ΕΠ €T Seaeays avw MeTH ποῦς ex 
 TA TETH AdY ETE MWeeace Me δύκυτει 
 AIPOHOY ON oTcaTe alaacy N Hee weer 
 WANT YUWeer extaTe aiaay Wee τ ot 
 WOeIfs δἴπτοκε ae Muoey € Ὁ 
 
 * There is no equivalent for ἕως τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, which is omitted 
 
 both by A (Codex Alexand.) and by F (Codex Ambrosianus). 
 
 = χωνευτόν. 3 For + p. 4 = THOTH, 
 
DEUTERONOMY IX. 21-27 23 
 
 pai ¢ mexereeappoc! mer NHOT ἐ 
 22 πέζητ € Hor Ose NTOOT* avw OW MRW 
 OT? πὸ MiMeipacasoc® avrw ON Nep 
 Trareeve NT elterovaciait* ere 
 TH Y~ WOYGCE AL πχοεῖς MeTHIOT 
 23 TE πε’ avw NW Tepe Mxoerc aevy TH 
 opTHt € hot ON Raaec bhapnn egy 
 sw Seeeoc NHTNH σὲ hwR € opal i 
 TETHRAHPONOLeD se WHAO Mal 
 € YNaTaay NATH ἀπὲ THcwTAae 
 Nea Mase ae Maxoeic MeTN NortrTe 
 ATW agile τεππιότέσε € Poy οὐδε 
 24 «Ἐπὲ THcWTae Nea Meqopoor: it 
 TETNO NW AT MagTE πὲ € πχοεις 
 BIN MEQOCOT ENT acfoToMaggy Ep 
 25 TH’ avW aiTwho seme eeto € hor 
 ας TIMOEIC N OKKE HW QOOT* Ke Oxee 
 τ OTWHE δἵδδσ eiTwhaog > a Mesoerc 
 26 Tap “χοὸς eqjeT THOTTH € Hord*> ἀσὼ 
 aAIWAHA € Opal € mNoTTE εἴκω ae 
 assoc χὲ πζοεὶς πχοεις ὅ Nppo τ τ 
 MOTTE ἈΠῸ qwre ε hor ae menAad 
 Oc ge TEKRLEpPIC TAY EMT AKRCOT[IMTY] 
 OW TERGOLL ATW ON TERGIR ECxO 
 op arTw oN πεμσύοει eT xoce Tai 
 ENT aKNTC ε HoA oN πὰ W RARE 5 
 27 € ARP Mareeve W ahpaogare 4“ can 
 so ἵαπωὺ WER ORLOdKXA WAT enTAT 
 
 ΕῚ \ / 2 > A FN A 
 €lS TOV χειμαρρουν. εν TW Ἐνπυρισμῳ. 
 
 5. ἐν τῷ Πειρασμῷ. 
 
 4 ἐν τοῖς Μνήμασιν = MNAD Np, 
 
 δ Κυριε]- πε A F (Swete, op. cit., p. 363). 
 
 6 This line, the equivalent of ots ἐξήγαγες ἐκ γῆς Αἰγύπτου, 
 is out of place; it should follow axco7nq]. 
 
24, DEUTERONOMY IX. 27—X. 4 
 
 Fol. 110 WPK ALOK NAT 41:ΠῸ GUONT exit 
 [22H] TIEMWJOT κα Tey Aaoc NAL WeTAeNT 
 
 28 {στε seit mevitohe > eeHtoTe ἵτ 
 cexooc NGI NET OTHO οὐχ πὰρ 
 ας Teka ENT ARNTH € HOA WN ONTY 
 εὐ χὼ «τεῖος xe eThe me ae wWarore 
 ae πχοεῖς € AITOT € QOTH € MhAD 
 ENT aqyxooc May € THHATY avw 
 e hor we πχοεὶς aeocTe gea2coy 
 aqitoy ἐ hor exrooyTOY ON πεῖ 
 299 wales avW Mal me πεβάδος avo 
 TERKAHpONoaea WaT ENT Ani 
 Toy ε ὑοὰλ oN hag N RHeLe ON TER 
 10g N Gosr’ avw on nenghoer ec 
 Chap.X. 1 x0ce* Oak METOEIWY ET ἀφοοὰῦ a 
 Tixoele χοὸς HAT χὰ HAOK NAR 
 4 πλὰς εἴτε N wWne Noe WH Na HW 
 Wop NE εἴ € opal wa poem? ε opal 
 7 ESN πτοοῦυ " ATW ERETARLIO 
 2 Nak WN opothwroc WN τε 5. xe εἴς 
 coar’ ε nemAag πὶ Nwase eT ON Ne 
 NAST W Wop wal ent anorog 
 TOT RE EREMORMOT € DOTN € TGS 
 8 hwrocs ἀσὼ aitasero WN τσιῤω 
 Toc € hoA ON gemue exe evpxo 
 οἴ ες] avw armagn NH TemAagy 
 cite τ wine Nee W πὰ Nuyopn’ ai 
 hor € gpal e NToor avw TemdAay 
 4 CNTE NET ON πὸ Glas aTW agcgal 
 NM πεπλδὰς HATA TE TPatbAH πὸ 
 * The Coptic and A F have no equivalent for καὶ ἐν τῇ χειρί 
 σου τῇ κραταιᾷ. 
 2 = wa por. > κιβωτὸν ξυλίνην. 
 * Asin AF γραψω. > ξύλων ἀσήπτων. 
 
DEUTERONOMY X. 4-10 25 
 
 pr’ τὲ MeeHT WN wane entTa masoeic 
 
 TATOOT € φωτὶ ON MTOOT € HOA Fol. 12 « 
 ON TaHte WH Tecate ATW ΠΧΟ S29 
 
 5 εἰς AYTAAT Wale δἴπτοει alter ε πὲ 
 CHT OF πτοοῦ alnova € NW wemAag 
 € 90vTN € τσιύωτος Tai ent atta 
 sesoc ATW NET NM ONTC KATA CE EIT 
 6 TA TWesoelc OWN € TOOT’ ATW NWH 
 Pe ak πιορδηλ aTTWoTIt ε ὑοὰ οἵ 
 ῥηρωϑθτὰ τ wWHpe τ Taneree? see 
 carc® ΠΤ aapwit «νὸν ON Meera eT ae 
 s2ay? aATTOLecY eeeeays a eAEaTzap 
 πεηρε wwe € Meer ol 
 7 ταῦῖττ OTHHh’> avrw πώωπε ae e hor 
 OW Marea eT seeeay avel € opal ἐ Tara 
 Taw ε Opal e Tehaeae: omy recapoc ° 
 8 κε ROOT’ ORR TETOEIW ET ReeeaT| 
 ἃ πχοεὶς Norge € hod Nreir An) 
 Aerel e Tpe σεν i Tarhwt[oc! 
 TAINOHRH ge πχοεῖς € THLE Tage] 
 patoy seme seto ε hod ae Max[oelc] 
 ETUALWJe ATW ETUIPAHA οἷς [recy] 
 9 pal Wa opal e moor W goor: [e hod 
 | SE NAT “εἰ eeeprc or RANPoc WoO 
 : Om τ WAevEITHE ON NeTCHHoT 
 | Masoere Nroy me meTRAMPo 
 10 HATA’? θὲ ENT AC[xooe MaT* AMOR 
 AE WELAQE Pat’ OF πτοὸῦ W g-eee 
 τ φοοῦυ MAR Oxee WN OTWH avw 
 
 τ 
 τ 
 
 Βηρώθ. 2 Ἰακείμ. 
 
 8 Μεισαδαί, Heb. M019, The LXX read Ἵ for , 
 
 * Ταδγάδ, Heb, 779730. 
 
 δ Ta Baba, Heb, ΠΩΣ, ° AF χειμαρρου. 
 "AF κατα. 
 
Fol. 12 6 
 τ 
 
 26 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
 16 
 
 DEUTERONOMY X. 10-16 
 
 πποεῖς aqcwTae epoer! οἷς mes 
 ΘΕ ET ggereay Exeite Mxoeic 
 
 Pp olay eqeT THODTHT € ὑοσὰ avw 
 Tlexe πχοεῖὶς πὶ ae aeoowe πὸ 
 CWR 9A ΩΣ ae mei Aaoc Neebor 
 € 9OTN NeenANpanoser ae THAD 
 lai eT alwpn τὸ πέσειοτε € τ 
 HHHTY € TAaq MaT+ Tenor Ge 
 MICpaHaA ov πὲ €T Epe Measoerc 
 NEKRNOTTE οὐδ τὸ TOOTK 
 
 Neca THe KP QOTE OHTY ae xo 
 εἰς πεβποστε NE seoowe OF 
 NEqIgiooyve THPOT NE eeepirgy 
 ATW NE Waewe ae Mxoeic περὶ 
 iorTe € hoA oN πεέβοητ THPY 
 arw € hor ON τεβ ΧΗ THPC > 
 € Tpe πρᾶρεέρ € NENTOAH Ae πξὸ 
 εἰς πέπποστε NAR πε ΔΊ ΔΊ 
 
 “τὰ πὶ AMOK € Y QWIT ReeeooT ε 
 TOOTH * SgTlOOy aE HAC epe I 
 [eT] Nantorey’ Wwe seeeon’ eErc 
 [Tle]? τὰ πχοειῖς MERMOTTE TE 
 [Avw] THe NW THE ATW THA sei 
 [Ititk]a iree eT Woon WN onToT?. 
 [TTAH|N MWETINELOTE A TMasoerc coT 
 [Moy ]# € AeEPITOT ATW ACTCWTIT ae 
 [me|o cllepaea seiiiicwor ere τ 
 TWTH πὲ Mapa Noeenoc THPoT 
 Nee setoos WN 9007+ Nreritch 
 
 =epor. 
 2 Space for three letters only. 
 ἡ γῆ καὶ πάντα ὅσα ἐστὶν ἐν αὐτῇ. 
 
 \ \ / e “ 
 πλὴν τοὺς πατέρας ὑμῶν. 
 
DEUTERONOMY X. 16—XI. 1 27 
 
 he Sg NeTHOHT’ eTMAWT avw 
 NTETH TAL HET THOTTHT ep awT 
 17 We*an'O + Mesoeic TAP MetTH ποῦτε 
 Nai πὲ miorrTe W NworTTe avrw 
 Tisoeirc NW Naicoores mos WN 
 MOTTE L€aTaAay’ 1 eT TAaxpHoT 
 mpeyy gote> πδὶ evr ese(m] εἶχε go 
 18 OVAE Naar Talo alte eceipe 
 sepa’ se mpae τὸ σοείλε wae Nopa —- Fol. 18 
 τος NAL TEXHPA*S ATW C[eee AE πε ay 
 MpocHAYToe € THE GYPoeIH Macy 
 19 OX ohew: avw eTETH € aeepe πε 
 MpocHATToOe σὲ NTWTH Tap 
 OWT THOTTH MeTETHO τὸ προς 
 HAYTTOC πὲ ON hag NW RHR 
 20 πκχοεῖς MERNOTTE API QOTE OH 
 TY ATWO NE waewe Mag NW Οὐ δε 
 NC TOGR € Poy avw NT WP ae 
 21 πεῖραν τοῦ me merwor 
 Woy ATW Noy πὲ Wen νοῦ 
 τε πὲ NT acyp Mel og πῦπηρε 
 OIWWK πε NTA WeRhaA WaT ε 
 22 poor’ se Nra πέμπειοτε ave 
 € Opal ε RHAee ON Wye se ΧΗ 
 TEMOT AE A πζοεῖς NERMOTTE 
 Ary Hee ποιοῦ NW τπὲ ON TED 
 Chap. ΔΗ avw chEearepe MWaoeic Wen 
 XI. 1 wopTe NT 9apeo € MEY οσέροδο 
 We ME NT ACIQWH ReeLdOT Εἰ TOOTH * 
 QO WECFAIHAIWLLA © 44 MECTEM 
 
 1 Great God Alone, 6 Θεὸς ὃ μέγας. 
 2 There is no equivalent in the Greek for ne mt aqgwsit ars.00% 
 
 €TOOTK, 
 
23 DEUTERONOMY ΣΙ. 1-7 
 
 TOAH! agit MEqQa opal oN περ 
 2 φοοῦ THPOT*s avTw ETETH € ELAre 
 «ποοῦ xe NTA Mesoeic empe 
 All Mae NeTHWHpe W πεῖ οὗποσε 2 
 Wal eTe Weeleee alt OTTE «τὶ oF] 
 way ε Techw ae Masoeic πέμποῦ 
 TE ATW Wel OhHOTE MOG ae TeELY 
 Gis eT TAXpHoT ayrw meyohoes 
 3 ET BOCE* SAN MECTARAEMT ATW MME] 
 WMHpe ENT AQAdLT ON TAHHTE 
 Fol. 18 ὃ N RHeee ON apaw Mppo NW RHeee 
 πὸ 4 Se πείῖπδῷ THPY*s avw π πὲ οὗη 
 OTE ENT δδὰσ ON Teyoore ΤΙ 
 par τ KARE ell NeTOApPAea elt 
 HNETOTWP ὃ: NEE ENTA MeLecoy τ 
 Teproepa eadAacca guhe ε hor 
 € SWOT ETNHT’ New of πᾶροῦ 
 ATW MXOEIC AALOOTTOT Wa 
 5 Opal € moot N φοοῦυ" δὼ N πὲ 
 οὔηοσε ENT aqaay NHTN oN Te 
 pHecoc Wan TeTHef € Opal ε mel 
 6 ss0° ATW N πε οὗηοσε ENT aga 
 ay W aaean eet abrpom? τὸ 5 
 pe NH ελταῦ᾽ nynpe N oporbrit 
 τὲ ἐπτὰ MKAQ OTN NH poy ac 
 OMA*HOT “ὦ WET AeA W Wome eit 
 METCRHNA 4 eT N TAY TH 
 Py ON Tate ae MIcpaHaA TH 
 7 py Re nNeTHhaAA MevMAaT ent 
 
 1 = και Tas evToAas αὐτου (A F). 
 
 2 Perhaps ohnover; the end of the word is illegible. 
 
 > The Coptic gives no rendering of καὶ τὴν δύναμιν αὐτῶν, 
 which words are also omitted by A F. 
 
 * ᾿Αβειρών. 
 
DEUTERONOMY XI. 7-12 29 
 
 10g N obnove THPoT Ze πχὸ 
 εἰς πὲ NT ATAAT NATH ae MooT. 
 8 ATW eETETH € QapEg ε πείειτο 
 AH THpod iar aiom € foun ae 
 S200 ε TETHOTTH κε Moor 
 ME HAC ETETH ε WHAQ HN TeTH 
 awa caeatTe NretTH hor € govit 
 NreTH RAHPOHoLer ae HAG 
 [Ma]T ereTHitasioop ae Mropaa 
 της € 9QOTN € poy ε KAHPoito 
 Q 44ἴ seeeoryys xe πὰς eTeETH € eIpe 
 NW OFAWH WN Qo0OT Olasae MAD 
 Mal ENTA MWasocerc ΡῈ N Wert 
 eroTe ε τῦηητε € Taay May seit 
 TIED CIEPReA LLNHCWOT OTHAD Fol. 144 
 eqwore epwte € Hor οὐ ebrw σε" τῷ 
 10 πῆδρ Tap eT Rnahwr ε gorit 
 € poy € HAHPoMOKer ageroy Nee 
 all πὲ NW WRAQ MN RAHeee TE NT AK 
 εἶ ε HoA τὶ QHTY Noe ewarvae mxo 
 ε Opal avw Neetcoy oi orgice 
 Nee τ OFUMH NW oTooTE Neal: 
 11 πῆδρ δὲ Nroy eT πδῦωμπ € govt 
 € poy ε RANPoloser seeeoyy oTHAD 
 ἐξοι παῖζε πὲ OF NGoM-? ecyce “30 
 12 οὐ € ὑοσὰ ON Nooy W πὲ oTKAD ερὲ 
 NXOEIC πέμπποῦστε GINE ae ΠΕ 
 Write πὶ ovo mee epe Whar 
 az TIXOEIC MERNOTTE GHWT € 
 awy HW ovoeruy ies: epe Whar ae 
 1 ὅταν σπείρωσιν τὸν σπόρον καὶ ποτίζωσιν τοῖς ποσὶν αὐτῶν ὡσεὶ 
 κῆπον λαχανίας. The Coptic translator has missed the point 
 
 here, and renders ‘They throw in the seed, and water it with 
 severe labour, as [men water | a fine vegetable garden’. 
 
Fol. 14 b 
 iia 
 
 30 
 
 18 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
 16 
 
 17 
 
 18 
 
 τ 
 
 DEUTERONOMY XI. 12-19 
 
 MROEIC MERNOTTE GWIJT € 2WET 
 Sit WN OH NW Teposene Wa MWR 
 N Tepoxetes ewwnme ace oN orcw 
 τας ETETNWancwrTae Nea wey elt 
 TOAH THPOT Mal aiton e€ owt 
 S2a200yT € TOOTH ak TOOT € TPE πὶ 
 SXEPE TXOEIC πέμπποστε ATW 
 
 Ne waewe mage ¢€ hot N WeRQHT 
 THpey avw € hod οἷς τε [ΧΗ THPC: 
 Nat Se Mg9oy if πὲ τε MERRAD 
 semeyTe Nyaa WN Wop arw it 
 9aels ATW KHAWA ke TIERCOTO € 
 QOTH Lk ΠΕΒΗΡΤ aeit IERITED " 
 ATW THA THe Ope Wurne W wer 
 τύποοσε oN Nencwwes avo 
 eRWanovrwsee NE cer τ OTHR ε΄ 
 POR aenp Tpe πέβοητ OTWIC 
 
 e hod NretH napaha πτετπί ας 
 we MN φεὲ RE NoTTE NTeTHOTWUT 
 Navy τε Masoelec NOTGC ON οὐδ 
 NT ἐπὶ THOVTH NYWTALe WN THE 
 NTE TAL QWOT Wwne NHTH avo 
 πῆὰρ WY τὰς + ae πεῖζβδρπος ii 
 TETNTARO NH TeyTiHoy € HOA gia 
 MHAO ET NAaMoTeY Mal entTa Meso 
 εἰς TAA] HHT’ ATW ETETH € 
 
 RW HW Wel wase ON MeTNOHT 
 ATW OW TETMPOTXN A’ NETH 
 S2OPOT BR RMLAECIN EN METH Ios 
 NCEWWME ETTARPHOT ἀπὲ ae 
 
 TO € HOA W πετπῦδλὰ - Wretittca 
 he weTHuHpe € poor eTpe σιυὰ 
 
 τῇ 3 , \ » 
 καθ WPQAV προιμον και οψιμον. 
 
DEUTERONOMY XI. 19-25 91 
 
 me πὶ QHTOT* ETORLOOC οἷς ET 
 Hel ATW ETALOOWE OF TE OI 
 ATW OM WeTeera τὸ NKROTK seit 
 20 NeTaea NWN TWOTH’ NreTiHcg ai 
 coy € NETOTA πὶ METWHES eeit 
 21 προσ N WeTH sea ἴ oTW!* axe 
 RAC ETETH € P QAO N QOOT avTW 
 WeEQooy τὸ πετπίσηρε hice ἃ 
 Wal Osh MAO Mal entra πὸ 
 εἰς WPK eTHHATY τὸ wenerote 
 € TAA MAK Nee τ πέροοῦ τ TILE 
 22 [Qlas|N πῆὰρ EWuwme ae eTeTH 
 WaitcwtTae? Nea wenToAH TH 
 por Mal amon € fowl asrecocor 
 NTETHOTTH 4«ς MOOT € ALT E€ KLE 
 pe Mesoeic πεβοστε € seo00We 
 ON MeqeNnTOAH THPOY avTW € TPE 
 23 TNTES THOVTN € Poy avyTw Masoerc 
 Maitorae € ὑοὰ NW wef geenoc TH 
 Poy OF OH Be seWTH ATW TETITIMIA 
 RAHponoser τὸ οσεπποσ τὸ geenoc 
 24 εἐὐχοορ ε PWTN ἔἐβδεέλτε " πεεὰ TH 
 py ἐτ epe ττᾶσεε N πετποσερη 
 τὲ NAWWME W OHTY* ἐσπδι!ωπε 
 NW OHTN Nre wWeRTOU Uwe > astit 
 Tsate sen mantrAsbaitoc avw 
 SIM Wel Epo Nos τὶ erepo mey 
 (bpaTHe avw Wa TeoadAacca 
 25 ETSY € Opal enaea NH gui’ t+ ὅτε 
 Tas Ἀδὰ age epaTy € pork? TETH 
 
 1 2 
 
 καὶ TOV πυλῶν ὑμῶν. ἐὰν ἀκοῇ ἀκούσητε. 
 8. ρυποί!ίωπε Ππ HTH πτε meKTOUS Wwe = ὑμῖν ἔσται. 
 ‘ An inadequate rendering of καὶ ἕως τῆς θαλάσσης τῆς ἐπὶ 
 
 A μὲ / 
 δυσμῶν ἔσται τὰ ὅριά σου. 
 
 Fol. 15a 
 τε 
 
Senta DEUTERONOMY XI. 25-30 
 
 QoTE se eT ctw’? € pe meso 
 εἰς πετπποστε NTO exit πρὸ 
 a2 πῆδῷ THPY Mal erevitita 
 hwk € QOTI € φρο KATA θὲ Et 
 TA Thasoeic Wane NEReHTH ° 
 26 εἰς OHHTE alton Yat se MooT 
 ae πετὶ «τὸ € HOA τ genceroy 
 27 B&H OQENCAQOT’ πὲ CLLOT avelt 
 ETETHWANCWTAe Wea NENTO 
 AH Be πχοεῖς NETNNOTTE Nat 
 AMOK € TOW MNaLeLooy ETE 
 28 THYUTH sk MOOT’ Ncagoy ae 
 QWWY ETETHWAM Tae CWT/ae] 
 πεοὰ NENTOAH Be πχοεῖς πετ[π| 
 MOTTE MAY AMOR € ρων ἂς 
 asooy ETETHOTTH® ATW It 
 TeTHMTAaAa 2 € δολ ON TeEQIn 
 TAY ENT ATOWN «τεῆς ETETHOTTIT 
 oe € aTeTHbhwk ἐ warue € φέππε 
 AME HOVTE ENTE THCOOTM ReeLOOT alt: 
 29 ectWjantwjwme ae Nre Mesoeic Men 
 MOTTE κατα € OOTHN € πῆδο Mal 
 ἐτ HMNAsIOop € ροῦν € poy ε RAH 
 PONOLer Aeeeoyys ENeyd Ae TEeceeoT 
 ESN πτοοῦ N Tapiyert avw ποὰ 
 30 QOv ex πτοοῦ WH wamhad: εἰς On 
 HT€ C€ OF πρὸ ae Miopaanne οἵ 
 πᾶρου HW TEQIH ET Al WH Nea W OW 
 7TH? ag TIPH ON MRA NY aaa 
 NeT WOOM ON Nea Δ. ΠΕ ἘΠ + 
 " The reading here agrees with the readings of AF τὸν 
 
 poBov υμων Kat TOY τρομον ὑμων. 
 
 * πλανηθῆτε. ὅ ὀπίσω ὁδὸν δυσμῶν ἡλίου. 
 * ἐπὶ δυσμῶν. 
 
DEUTERONOMY XI. 30—XII. 3 33 
 
 €T QHINT € QOTH € TOATOA OaTit 
 31 NUH! eT x0ce€* NTWTN Tap Te 
 THMASIOOP ae ΠΟ Δ πΗς ἴτε 
 THHWR € QOTH € πληροόποϑει ae 
 TIHAO MAY eT eEpe Masoete METH 
 MOTTE NATAAC] NATH ON OTRAH 
 poc NWeETHQooy τηροῦν Nett 
 32 OTWO OF κω ATW NretTH 4+ OTHTH 
 € efpe W πεῖ ovegcagne THPOT 
 asi Met oan’ ποῖ anon € Yow ae 
 «τοοῦ * ETNHTHOTTH && TOOT: 
 Chap. Nai ae Ne Novegcagite ee No att 
 XII. 1 esvetTinaty OTHTH € pooy ε aad 
 Oinae WHAQ? Mal eT epe maxoeic 
 MNOTTE W MEREIOTE MATAAC 
 | [Me]TH ON OTRAHpPOc τὸ Megooy 
 | [TIHpoy Wal EeTETHNMaAry WroTit 
 2 eTeTHonag’? οὐχ mag’ ON oF 
 TARO ETETH € TARO NW WwevTeea 
 [TIHpoy NTATWaewye τ OHTOT 
 τ πέσποστε NGI W Oeertoc + 
 Wal NTWTH eTeTHMARAAPOIO Fol. 16 α 
 “εἴ ReerooyT*s EWATTAAE OTCIA € τς 
 Opal ΕΣ NTOVEIH ET woce avw 
 OIall NERPWOT τὸ TeerrddAacca δ᾿ 
 ATW OA pooy WH NAW ero τὸ gai 
 3 ὑες δ: πεσίηοσε ereTHN € WPWW 
 por avw WeTcTHAH ETETIT € OF 
 OGTIOy* WET πὲ EleO WH ETE 
 τῆς δρυὸς τῆς ὑψηλῆς. 
 = ἐπι της yns (F). ὁ For ong. 
 * See the readings of A and F. 
 ἐπὶ τῶν θινῶν. 
 ‘The trees which have shade’, δένδρου δασέος. 
 τ 
 
 | 
 ! 
 | 
 | 
 
34 DEUTERONOMY XII. 3-9 
 
 “TH € poxor'! avw nerATHTON? τ 
 τ πέεσοστε ETETN € POoXoT! ON 
 oveatTe WN TeTHgwTe ε boA π 
 4 WETPAN ON ka ET Reeeaye Iie 
 TH εἶρε OF Wal ae πσχοεῖς MmeTH 
 5 wWorTes adAa ON Maeea eT Gitaco 
 ΠῚ NGY πκχοεῖς MeTNHNOTTE 
 ON οὐεῖ N WeTHNpTAA € τρὲ σ 
 TAD € TWECIPAM ge Weer ET geeeay 
 Nice ἐπειβδλει aseeroy ΠΤΕΤῚ 
 ¥$ ovoer NreTHhwr € gorit 
 6 € πεδιὰ ET geaeays NETH cae! 
 aeave? WN NETHGAIA sett NETH 
 OTCIA Le METHAMAPNH* seit 
 HETH PE SLHT KLM METHOTWUsELe 
 ATW NWP ae eerce NW WETITESO 
 7 OF “εἴ METHECOOT*s NTETHOTWRe 
 OW WAkA ET geeeay ἀπὲ eeTO Εἰ 
 hor ae πχοεῖς MeTHIOTTE 
 NreTHerppane exh weg bhnore 
 τηροῦν ETETHAQY TOT THY TH 
 € pooy τὸ TWTH “εἰ WET NWA) 
 pe’ ε HoA χὲ a πζοεῖξ πεέβιοστε 
 Fol. 16 ὃ 8 τοῦ E€ POR’ NiteTHempe Nowh πιο" 
 ΤῊ ETETHEIPE ἀφοεοοῦυ NTWTN xe 
 πεὶ M2 ak MOOT MoTaA MOTa ae πὲ 
 9 T Pama aemecqy aeTo € HoA-: aemate 
 TNel Tap Wa Tenor € QOTH € πε 
 THA HW MTOM ATW € NOTH € TE 
 THRAHpOMoOLela TA eT epe Mx0 
 τὰ γλυπτά. 5. exer (A F). 
 * Reading, with A, καὶ ras ομολογιας vuwy και TA θυσιασματα 
 
 1 2 
 
 = porgor. 
 
 UPWV και TAS ἀπαρχὰς UPWV και τὰ εἐκουσία υμων. 
 
 δ > e “ 
 OLKOS υμῶων.- 
 
DEUTERONOMY XII. 9-14 35 
 
 εἰς MeETHWOTTE MATAAC ΠΗ 
 
 10 TNH’ ATW NTETHsIOop ae Mop 
 AANHC NTETHOTWO οὐχῖ MRAD 
 Mal ET Epe πᾷζοειῖς πετίτοῦ 
 TE NATAA NATH NRAApooses6a ° 
 ATW Wyeeeo NTHOTTH € hod ON 
 WeETHNaIxecoy THPOT eT ON Me 
 THRWTE NTETHOTWO ON oF 
 
 11 WOPS* avw NCWWMe OW Mea eT € 
 pe Masoele MeTNMOTTE Maco 
 THY € THe στὰσ € Meqpan τὸ ONTY 
 ETETN € BY € Waka ECT seeeay WNW θὰ 
 WH yee € τ QW Seeecooy ETHTHOT 
 TH ας MOOT NETNHGAIA een weTit 
 OTWaA “τ πετῖτ pe seHT’! avw 
 NAMAPNH NW NETHGIS ἀσὼ NRA 
 Miee €T COTIT NETHAWPON ETE 
 THINACPHT BAeL0OT THPOT ae 
 
 12 πέπποστε" ereTH € eTeppaite 
 [ erasure | seme seto € Hod 
 ας πκχοεῖς MeTNMOTTE τὼ 
 TH Sei NETHUJApPe seit METI 
 wee[ple avw NETIT O829aA τ 
 QoovT eet NeTHOSe oad πὶ 
 Neorere avW MAETEITHC ET OIPH Fol. 17 a 
 METHMIOAH χε «εἴτ eeepre Woorn ne 
 WaAcy οὐδὲ KAHPOC NA LeHTH: 
 
 13 ~~ OTHR € por’ € τὰς THE RTAAO € ἢ 
 Pal MW MERGIoes οὐ Σ OW sed Ihee ET RTA 
 
 14 NAT € pore AAAA ORL MARA ET EpE 
 
 1 +O ἐπιδέκατα. 
 * «Take heed that thou liftest not up thy hands.’ πὸ nexosx 
 
 is a mistake for πὶ mex GAiN = τὰ ὁλοκαυτώματα. Ciasca’s text 
 has ππεμσλισ, which he corrects in a note. 
 
36 
 
 15 
 
 16 
 
 17 
 
 18 
 
 DEUTERONOMY XII. 14-18 
 
 παοεῖς MERNOTTE πδοοτπε 
 
 ρας οσεῖὶ W πεβππολις ἐππδιτδιλο 
 
 ἐ Opal OW Mara eT aeeead ITER 
 GAIA δσὼ ERMAEIPE AL Weed eT ae 
 avav π owh iiee € Yitagwit ae 
 a200vT € TOOTK «αἰ TOOT: AAAA ON 
 NEKOTWOW THPY EREWWOT IT 
 orese ay’ HATA πὲτ ἐπε TeRIPOXH! 
 HATA πεόδεοῦ Ak Mxoeic MER 
 MOTTE MAL ENT δ τα} MAK 
 
 ON NeERTIOAIC THPOT* πὲτ χὰ 
 
 ρας eT Neaean avw meTThhHor 
 εοσωσε OF WeTEPHOT Nee τ 
 orgooc’ evovwse’ agetoc ἡ OF 
 erooA2* MAHN πέσοι Nite τὰ 
 opwseggs adkAa eTeTH € TONG € 
 hor exit πὰρ Nee Noraroor " 
 Mite Rewovwae’ ON πεμπολις 
 THPOT MN πρὲ ReHT’ Se ERCOTO 
 ssi TIERHPM seit πεέπιτερ᾽ [eit] Woy/pit] 
 ας seice NW MEREQOOT «εἰ MER[ECo] 
 oy? ATW NEPHT THPOT eTeTH 
 ΠΔΕΡΗΤ geeeooy eet πετὶϊ 
 SoseoAotIA ATW Namapy [A Π| 
 NETHGIxs aAARK ERMAOCTOLLOT 
 asite seTo ε HOA Ae πχζοεὶς TER 
 MOTTE OW Meea ET YMAcoTNy 
 
 ’ For kata met eone terrprocn there is no equivalent in 
 
 the Greek texts. 
 
 ws δορκάδα ἢ ἔλαφον. The evorN was a horned animal. 
 
 This name was applied to several horned animals, e.g. ram, 
 stag, and oryx, and is found in most Semitic dialects, e.g. 
 a-a-lu in Assyrian, USA; in Ethiopic, &e. 
 
 ° Asin AF και των προβατων. 
 
DEUTERONOMY XII, 18-22 37 
 
 MAC] NGI MWexoceie MERMOTTE MTOR 
 ao NERWHpPE ATW TEeRWEEpe 
 πεηρατοδὰ eet TeRQRLOdA: 
 ATW προοηλστος eT ON πὲ 
 ποις - NE evtppaite ave aeTo 
 e οὰ κε πχοεῖς πεβποστε It 
 TOR Se MeRWHpe δὼ TenWe 
  -e€pe? east owh ree er Ritagr τὸ 
 19 OTR € poot: + OTHR € por’ € τὰς 
 RW NcWR se MAETEITHC Re TLEOTO 
 EI THPY €T RMAAT EHOMAD Ooi 
 20 TIHAQ’ Epe Wan Maxoere ae eR 
 ποστε oTwUc ε HOA N iWwenTOUS 
 HATA θὲ ENT aqwaxe Meaean’ δὼ 
 MN χοὸς χε εἴ MaoTere ary’ epe 
 Wall TERIPTNH ellerov eer € acy’ 
 Pp Nremieveea THPC 2 τὶ TER 
 21 WTNH eneoTEeae aye eWwme δὲ 
 EPe πειὸ OTHOT ageeon’ ENTA 
 Mxoeic MEeNNorTTE coTMY € T 
 pe TTaAT € Mecqypan ON Mera ET ae 
 S8aT° EREWWWT € HOA ON weREgo 
 oy avw e ὑοὰ ON NeRecoove τ 
 TEPE MXOEIC MERMOTTE MATAACY 
 [πλιὰ RS TWeceeoT’ ENT aATQWIT ETO 
 OTR ATW EREOTWAL OW MERITO 
 Alc HATA TeMerorvTaea IW TER 
 22 WXH: Wee NW οὐσοος EeWaroro 
 [«το]σ avw oveiorA’ Tal Te θὲ ET 
 
 1 The Greek has no equivalent for sit nexwHpe avw 
 TEKW CEE. 
 
 * A defective rendering of ἐὰν ἐπιθυμήσῃ ἡ ψυχή σου ὥστε 
 φαγεῖν κρέα, ἐν πάσῃ ἐπιθυμίᾳ. τηρῶ is written T Hpt. 
 
38 DEUTERONOMY XII. 22-28 
 
 RNACTOMOT MET ρας WEeeak | 
 OLS a avw met τῦδησ eveorwas’ ox Mat: 
 [Sa] 23 τ OTHR € por’ eaeaTe® € Tas OTERL Cito 
 e ὑοὰλ sxe Mecho τε [ΧΗ τε πα 
 τε THOTWAe σὲ N TaAPTX AH Nae wt aq’ 
 24 πε THOTORe] ETETN € NagTy exit 
 25 πῆὰρ Nee NW opyarooys Nie πού εν 
 ἀφο] xe HAC Epe MET παπποῦ. ww 
 TIE SRLLOK LA NERWHPEe 4“ COR " 
 ERWANEIPE 4« πὶ MeT MaAMoTeYs ATW 
 TET ἢ AMAT ae πκχοεὶς MERMOTTE ° 
 26 NAHM MEREPHT’? eT MAWWME WAR’ 
 ATW HeToTaAah: ran’ enexiTor 
 ne ef € opal ε meea er GYNacoTmny 
 Nac] NGI Mesoeic MERMOTTE € τ 
 Pe VEMIRAAL Be Meqppan oe Meer 
 27 eT Reeraye avw enechre wengaArr 
 Nacy WE TAAooyT € Opal eat meer 
 CIACTHPION ae Mxoelc MERNOTTE 
 28 way’ ae EREoTOLLOT 1. Dapeod ATW 
 N& cwrar Nl εἶρε τὸ Nwaxse τηροῦν 
 WaT AMOR € OWN BReL0Oy € TOOTH 
 NMOOT χὰ πὰς Epe MeT Nawovey ww 
 πε S2@2OK eel NERWJApe WH wa ε 
 Weg? ERWameipe ae πὶ πὲτ Naor 
 ATW eT P antag ἀπὲ «τὸ € hod ae 
 
 * Reading doubtful after me. Ciasca’s text gives nitaan = 
 εν σοι. 
 
 2. = ἰσχυρῶς. 
 MekEpHT and meTovaah are out of order: the former = τὰς 
 εὐχάς and the latter τὰ ἅγια. 
 
 * The Coptic agrees in part with A F, but has no equivalent 
 
 for τὸ de ama των θυσιων cov moocyxees προς τὴν Bacw Tov 
 
 3 
 
 θυσιαστηριου Kv του 6D cov. 
 
DEUTERONOMY XII, 29—XIII. 3 39 
 
 29 MNxoele MERNOTTE* EPE Wan Mmxo 
 ἐἰς πέμποστε qwrTe € ὑοὰ π 
 ποέϑιος THPOT Wal NOR ἐτ ΚΒ 
 WaAbhWK € JOT € ροὸοῦ € RAH[po] 
 HWOLkI ἐς METHAO’ ATW NE KRAHP/O] 
 πολι geeeooy NT OTWO! ON METRAD ° 
 30 ~~ OTHR € pon’ € τὰς THe RRWTE πὶ 
 C& θὲ NOTAOR Newos eet itcal. 
 qoTor ε HoA OF OM Secon RETIP RWTE Fol. 185 
 NCA METMOTTE ERWW KeeROC* AE [ἢ] 
 epe πεῖ geonoc efpe τὸ δὰ! τὸ carorT 
 81 N NETMOTTE € τρδεῖρε OW: Nie K 
 eIpe GE OY MAL ke πχοεῖὶς MENMOTTE 
 τ hore cap entTa Mxoeic *eecTWOoT 
 NT avaay WN πέσποστε" xe Wey 
 HE WHPE se MET KE WeEepe cepw 
 HO αφεοεροῦ OW MHWOT Neeag wey 
 32 NOVTE* Ware Wee € tow aero 
 Ov € TOOTR WN Moor mai me eTR 
 Wagapeo € poy € aac Mire ROTWO 
 € Opal ¢ awey ovae Nhe RYN MN ONT: 
 Chap. ς ερὲε Walt οὐ ΡΟ ΘΗ ΤΗς ae τὼ 
 XIII. 1 oyun τ ONTH A oTpery Mepe pacor? 
 Nyy Wak NH opeeancit A OTWNMHPpeE " 
 2 avW Nre Weeaeint ef avw TEWwnH 
 pe ENT acjaooc € POR ECfxw aeeeoc 
 RE ACAPON NTETHWaewe MN Oe RE 
 MOTTE NAL ENTETITCOOTH Reee0 
 3 OF ἀπ’ NW METHCWTAe Nea Nwyaxe 
 
 ΤΑ karouxnoes. 
 
 . - [Ξ} 
 21, 6. an ‘interpreter of dreams’, περὲε = 4) ‘to 
 —- 
 
 —=>__ \\ 
 declare’, and pacor = Ὁ <ox_ ‘dream ’. 
 —}— 
 
Fol. 19 a 
 
 [25] 
 
 40 
 
 DEUTERONOMY XIII. 3-6 
 
 a2 ΠεπροίφϑἰιΡητης ET seeeay H Mpey 
 TIEPE Pacoy we EC[AIaHIT aeeew 
 
 TN NGY πχοεῖς πετποστε € T 
 
 pe τποσωπ € HoA χε MeTETH ALE 
 a2 πχοεῖς πότπποστε € HOA ON 
 MeETHOHT THPTY: avw e horA OH Te 
 TILT XH THPC* eTeTH € OTED 
 THOVTH Neca Mxoeie πετπποῦτε 
 ATW NToY Me ETETHHAP QOTE OH 
 [Tey] NiTeTNgapeo e mecpenToAH ! 
 [i|TeTNcWTae Nea Meqgpooy 5. arw 
 TIEMPO*PHTHe ET aeeeay H Mpecy 
 Tepe pacoy 2° xe Nraqwaxe Tap 
 [ἐπ δ]. aeeeon € HOA ON measoerc 
 NEKNOTT/E We] NT aqHTR € HoA on 
 TIHAO HW RH&ee πὲ NT aqcoTKh € hor 
 OW TERRHT OStoar epe NH ove 
 Wosk € hovA ON Te QIN ENT acfg uit 
 sxeroc € τοῦτ NGI Mesoetc ΠΕΡ 
 WOTTE E€ THE ReeooWe τὸ OHTC* avw 
 eTETN € TAKE ππόοίηρος € hor 
 
 ON TETHRLHTE > EcTWjaitcelcw 
 
 TK δὲ NGI MNerncont WN WN ετὼτ A 
 Nw stray H Mer’ wHpe ὁ ε TeRWE 
 epe A Tencoreee eT Meeean® H TER 
 WhHp ὁ eT NHY € QHTR ecjaw aeeroc 
 
 ' The text agrees with A F και ras evroAas αὐτου φυλαξεσθε. 
 ὁ The Coptic has no equivalent for καὶ αὐτῷ προστεθήσεσθε 
 
 or for kat avtw δουλουσετε (A F). 
 
 ὃ Some word like eyesror (= ἀποθανεῖται) has dropped out 
 
 of the text. 
 
 * A mistake for un. 
 
 ye, ets 
 
 aie ake Δ] ar 
 y γυνὴ ἡ ἐν κολπῳ σου. 
 
 © “Thy neighbour’, φίλος ἴσος τῆς ψυχῆς. 
 
DEUTERONOMY XIII. 6-13 41] 
 
 MAK HaslovTe χὰ LkApon NE oper 
 wel τ gen RE NOTE ENT cooTit 
 SLL200T All? NTOKR Let MEREIOTE ° 
 
 7 e gen ἐ hoA Ne πὶ πποῦστε τὸ Noeettoc 
 ET ON NETNHRWTE* WET ΟΠ Epor 
 τας Met OTHOT € HoA AkeeoR Σπὶ 
 SWC] A MHAO Wa ww ae πὰρ 
 
 8 NINE ππεῖθὲ Macys Wire RewWTae τ 
 σῶς Hite menbar foo ε poy: atu 
 Nite ReeepiTy > οὐδὲ Hie HOW ε 
 
 9 BW? ON OTTARLO ERETALLOOT € T 
 HHHTY avTwW epe MERGIx’ wwrte 
 € mwey* € KLOOTTY* ATW LLTNCWR 
 epe mAaoc THPY’ NH TooTyY ε awe’ 
 
 10 NCeOY Wile € Ῥο ON geEIt wite iN] 
 αν € hod ae aqRwTe Nea θὲ πῆι] 
 TR Nea ὑοὰ ae Measoeic MeRNoTTE 
 πε NT aqnTK ε HOA oN Mag W RH 
 ase ε ολ oN πηξὶ NTeKeenTo se 
 
 11 gad* avw NicpaHA THPY εἰαδπςω] 
 TAL Map QOTE av[W πο]επδόοσὼρ ail’ Fol. 195 
 € TOOTOT € eIPe N ONT THOTTH® πὰ [sa] 
 
 12 TA πεΐ Waxe eoooy* eERUAICw 
 τὰς ae ON ovel NW πεππολις Mal ε 
 τ Epe πχοεῖς NERMNOTTE MWATAAT 
 MAK € TPE HOTWO ON Maer eTareeay 
 
 13 €VRW geereoc κε" A OENpweee AF πὰ 
 paitossoc ef ε hoA WN OHTH avw 
 ATTEWE NOHT WN NETOTHS TH 
 
 * λατρεύσωμεν. ? “Thou hast not known.’ 
 ® οὐκ ἐπιποθήσεις. 
 
 * The Coptic has no equivalent for ἐν πρώτοις : some word 
 like nusopit has dropped out. 
 
 δ Reading doubtful. ° For tavtit. 
 
42 DEUTERONOMY XIII. 13—XIV. 19 
 
 por oN πεσπολιςῖ evasw aeeroc 
 Wavy xe aeaphbhon NeTWwaeuse 
 τ gen KE WOTTE NAL eve NE co 
 14 OTT seee00y Δι" ERE ADE PaTR 
 Ne WINE ATW NE OOTOT EaeaTe: 
 ATW εἰς QHATE Mase orere 
 e? πὲ a Tel hore wune N ONT 
 15 THOOTH ON OTRLOTOVT ERE 
 S2OvOTT HM MET OTH THPOT 
 ON THoAcic® eT seeeay ON oFgwW 
 TR NW CHE ATW ON oThwwte etre 
 TH ε hoTe Nak NeTOTHO THpoT 
 16 QHTC* avwW NecMwWA THPOT elt 
 cooTHOT E€ QOTH ε NEecgtoove NE 
 PORS πὶ τποᾶλις 5.5 Gc) ON OTCATE eet 
 πεοθλ THPoy’ Nae πὲτ τὸ οτος 
 πε «τὸ € ὑολ Ae πχοεῖς πεβοστε 
 NCWwWiMe eclyHy Wa eneg Nee Tar 
 17 ROTOT € ROTC? HITE Ἄδὰσ AWAG 
 € nNenGgia’ € HoA οἷς πεῖ anacesea 4 
 χε HAC Epe πζοεῖς RTOY € HOA ON 
 NGWNT WreegopcH - wy Wan i 
 Chap. [One leaf wanting | 
 Fol.20a XIV.17 sesroy avw ππίορ Ὁ] σριωπῦ [πὰς τοῖν 
 πᾷ 18 GAM: Nai THpoyT ON Noadate δ Hee 
 oyaah al NATH Hite THoTWAe 
 19 € ὑοὰ NW QHTOT* QAANT Mike ecjor 
 
 *ASAF. “ΑΒ AF (αληθης). 
 
 5 As AF (πολεὶ). * ἀπὸ τοῦ ἀναθέματος. 
 δ πορφυρίωνα. 
 
 δ᾽ Some words have dropped out here. Gr. πάντα τὰ ἑρπετὰ 
 
 TOV πετεινῶν 
 
DEUTERONOMY XIV. 20-24 43 
 
 20 aah’ eteTit € oroaed* avw ra Π 
 πτῶς ecqgovaah alt ite TiloToReg - 
 aol WET seooyT! eTeTaAr ae πείσας 
 aso? eT ON πεππολις ὃ Novos’ 
 H eheTaAay W πέτε NE coop aeerog * alt 
 sxe NTR oTAacc NOR eqoraah 
 ae TIMOEIC MERMOTTE* Nite KILN 
 ce N omgerh oN πέρωτε NW Tecqerca 
 
 21 δ᾽ CHET δὲ TIPE A2HT N πε κτλ 
 [N]rae Nre MERGPoG* NTENNHeer 
 NW TERCWUWE TH poseme >> NE oro’ 
 
 22 se πέδετο € Ho κε πχοεὶς MeRNOT 
 [Te] ON Meena eT ΠΟΤ mac i 
 [ai] Tisoeirc MeRNOTTE € THE Teles 
 BAAD ae Meqpanm τὸ OATY eTeTit 
 MAEIME (i) € WAKA ET RReeay {ππ0ὲ 
 StHT SS TIERCOTO Lei MERIT 
 aes TIERMEO * ATW NUPIT aeacs 
 ςε NH NEREQOOT Nae MERECOOT 
 ATW χὲ πὰς enecho € P QOTE OH 
 TY Ae πχοεῖς NERNOTTE ON πέρο 
 
 23 OT τηροῦ " eujwne δὲ TEQIH OTHOT 
 ἀφετοοῦ ATW NC MAWSITOT att 
 € TRA ET SReeay AE Meera OTHOT 
 S2CLOH ET EPE Maxoelc MEKNOT 
 TE πδοοτπε € THE TTAT € MEY 
 Pail ae πεεὰ ET eeeeay AE ἃ TIO 
 
 24 εἰς Me[nitloyTie ceejloyw € POR* ERETA Fol. 20 ὃ 
 
 [25] 
 ! A paraphrastic rendering of Πᾶν θνησιμαῖον οὐ φάγεσθε. 
 2 8 
 
 aw / nw 3 , 
 τῷ παροίκῳ. τῷ ἀλλοτρίῳ. 
 
 4 = ἐνιαυτὸν Kat ἐνιαυτόν. 
 δ The Coptic has no equivalent for the end of the verse, 
 
 ἵνα μάθῃς, κιτιλ. 
 
44 DEUTERONOMY XIV. 24—XV. 2 
 
 aq ε hoA oa gossiT! avw enext ae π 
 Qoseity ON MERGIa NE seoowe € 9 
 pai € Meera eT epe Maxoetc MERMOT 
 25 TE NACOTMY’ NE > ae MoceNT 9a Τἴ 
 RA W Wake ET EPE τε ΧΗ Maciel 
 OTA ε POOT ExT ρεπέροοῦ H exit 
 gemecoot : A exit ΟσΉΡΠ A exit 
 orcinepas A exit WrHa Wires’ eT € 
 Pe τε ΧΗ NaciereyTacer epory? 
 NC] OVOLKLT] AL Meera CT aeeeay ae πὲ we 
 το ε ὑολ Se πχοεῖὶς πεμουτε 
 Ne ἐσῷφρδις NTOR eet ΠΕΒΙΠΗ 
 26 per avw WAevEITHC ET ON nen 
 TIOAIC χὲ LAT LkEPIc WOON Macy 
 57 Mageean’ οὐδὲ πληρος" aeliitca 
 woseTe W posene enefite € Hor 
 a2 Tipe StHT THPY N NeRcenH 
 Sed NTE Poaele ET aeeeay NT πὰ 
 28 ay € opal ol menmoAic’ avw επδεῖ 
 Nor mAevertHe € The xe eet y 
 asepic οὐδὲ αὐτὸ] RANpoc πὰ 
 SLAK ATW πεπροσηλστος 4:1 
 πορῷφϑαπος een τ Hpa eT ON 
 MERTIOAIC Heeovwae Neecer xe 
 HAC Epe Mxoeic MENNOTTE 
 [cjazoy € poR ON nengbHore TH 
 Chap. pov eT Βπδδὰσ Olek cage it 
 XV. 1 poseme enceipe TH omnw ε δολ- 
 2 aTW TAL TE θὲ AL MeEMpocTaceea 
 
 * Le. copper. Gr, καὶ ἀποδώσῃ αὐτὰ ἀργυρίου. 
 
 * The text here agrees with AF em βουσι ἡ ext προβατοις em 
 OWww ἢ επι σικερα ἢ ETL παντὸς Ov εαν επιθυμὴ ἡ ψυχὴ cov. The 
 word crkepa comes into Coptic from the Greek, whence it was 
 borrowed from the Hebrew, 72%, 
 
1 
 
 καὶ δανιεῖς ἔθνεσιν. 
 
 DEUTERONOMY XV. 2-8 45 
 
 [a2] HW € HOA eREeRwW € hor κεπε 
 
 TE OTNTAR € Poy HN coal inser |W oxi] Fol. 2] ἃ 
 ey € por’ τε MeTOITOTMOR [ATW TER] [4.9] 
 cON NNE RYaATY ae optalueoce] 
 
 1] τὶ Rw € HOA ITH Mesloerc NenMoT] 
 
 τε" Wjaeero EneWaTey ae mere οὐ] 
 
 [TlAR € Poc[’ MeR[COM ae ERERW Macy] 
 
 e hod Se TeTe οὐσἴπτδη € poy axe It] 
 πεθπε WN OHTR [MET PSpwo | 
 
 ae ε The πεῖ wane eqi[acaszom € por] 
 
 NGY πχοεῖς MERNOT(TE ORF THAD | 
 
 eT GYMaTAay Wan ON os (RAHPoc ε τὶ 
 
 Σ pe RRAHponoger aeesioley: (9 orc] 
 
 Tae AC ETETN Waitcew/ Tae] [Nea πε] 
 Qpooy ae Mxo0EIc πετοσ TE] 
 
 € gapeo δύω ε εἴρε I πεςζε τον.) 
 THPOT Ma alton € POW ALeL00T 
 € TOOTH «.τποοῦ " aE ἃ πζοεις 
 πεβποστε ἐστον ε POR KAT δ] 
 
 O€ ENT ACWaARE MEMAK* ATW ERE] 
 $ ga TeaeHce! τὸ gengeeitoc ema 
 WwWoy NTOR δὲ NERA € ΣΩ ΚΕ] 
 
 € ssHCEe’ ATW EREP apyYKwit? era 
 OTSLHHWe τὸ QE€Olloc NTOR ae 
 
 ine TP wzoeic > € AWK: EPE Wait 
 OTA δὲ ON MERCIHOT Wore 
 PSpwo’ N OHTH OW οὐεῖ W ier 
 πολις * OAR THAD ET EpPe πχοεῖο) 
 NERMOTTE MATAACL MAK Hite] 
 
 RTE MERQHT € hoA seasoiey οὐδε 
 Nie KROESM TOOTK € [TeERCOM ΗἸ 
 
 8 [Mere pPSplwg + oN ovwMN encovrwn ro Fol. 210 
 
 9] 
 2 καὶ ἄρξεις. δ σοῦ δὲ οὐκ ἄρξουσιν. 
 
46 DEUTERONOMY XV. 8-13 
 
 [oTR’ δ ened Macq € sence ae 
 [MeTeytaages Maly RATA Meqpspwg * + OTHK 
 [ae € POR “π)᾽ TPE oTWarne ΕΟ [ΗΠ| 
 [wore ON Men|OHT OTWase N 
 [OVANOLLIR ἐπ Κῶ BRleLOCs aE TALED 
 [WoseTe προσεῖπε) ae mw € hod’ 
 [AcoWN ae egoy|N* avw Nre menbhar 
 ἱποπηρεῖσε € πεβοοῦ " ET Ῥσφωὼρ 
 [N® τὰς τ Wags avw NYwu € opal e 
 [Misoerc] € ThHHTR Nworme πὰρ 
 10 [N οσπο]σ Niohes adkAa oN or} ε 
 eney Na avw oN oT} € seHce 
 eney Macy € aence* ae eT ἔπ|ὰ age 
 Haq avw Wie MmenonT Aviter | 
 eny Nags ae eThe mei waxe epe 
 πκχοεῖς MERMNOTTE Nacaeoy 
 [eplon ON ntenghHore THPOT 
 [Avw] ON οω MWiee eT πδοι To 
 11 OTR € poovs Nireqwalt tap τ 
 GY PWAKE EYPSPWO Oia πῆὰρ " 
 ethe lat ἀπο town € TO 
 OTH ae πεὶ Waxe εἴχω aeaeoc 
 [xe] ON OFOTWH ERECOTWIN HN TO 
 OTR a2 TIERCON N OHRE itae 
 eT PSPwO Oat MenRAQ*’ ET 
 wait + ae mar e€ bod κε TeRcoN? 
 gebparjoc A TOehparas eqep oar 
 9a NHlan HN co WH posenmes ON Tareg 
 [δε MH poreme enerxoore 
 Fol.22a 13 € HoA Season: [ecjo] NW pasofes enwatt 
 [oa] orooTy ac ε hoA Ageeon eqjo τὶ par 
 ρὲ Hite RRAAg € HOA eqyusoveIT " 
 
 12 
 
 — Γ’-“ πὰ 
 
 aoa eo 
 
 1 καὶ οὗ λυπηθήσῃ. 2 In the MS. nexion. 
 
14 
 
 15 
 
 16 
 
 17 
 
 18 
 
 19 
 
 DEUTERONOMY XV. 14-19 47 
 
 oH om} ened Magy ἂς meT Ἴ πῇδοε mag 
 [ες HloA ON nNenecooy arw [e hor οἵας 
 πέποοσο " ATW [€ HOA Oke TERD Pwr |] 
 HATA θὲ NT acicaroy € POR Hass] 
 MIsOeIe MERNOT[TE EREy Macy]: 
 
 ATW EHEPTIeeeeTE Ble WERO HH) 
 φατοδὰ Ne ON πῆδο NR Aeee ΔΙῸ] 
 d MWROEIC MERNOTT/E COTM εἾ 
 
 Hor ON ποτὰ er searavy fe the mal] 
 Ge town € TOOTK ε τῷ [€ πεῖρε) 
 
 ας πεὶ Waxes ecywjanaooc ac 
 
 Wan κε πὸ yna P menhoA ai € hor 
 BE aTALEPITR avw aieeepe Men 
 
 HEY χε RROTH OA OTH’ CHER 
 
 ae πέεπῆὰ N ovwrgy? ne orwt |] 
 
 ae Mecq{aeaaxe OIPN πρὸ πὲ g[ael 
 QdA NAR Wa ἐπεὲρ * ATW τέρας 
 9a enceipe Nac RATA Mel ceeoT> 
 Nite KTpEe Mowk N WoT τ tag 
 
 pak evitahor ε hod grTooTK 
 
 ἔσο NH paroes axe Nray P φαεοδὰ 
 Man Heo Nporxeme Nee? τἴττσῖι [it 
 QOWTP πὸ orpar here eqgoTp Tp 
 poxemte ts avw Mxoeic MERMOT 
 
 TE MACKLOT € POR ON Owh wre ε 
 
 τ ππδὰσ " UWP ae eeice Wier ἐτοῦ] 
 HASMOOT NAR OW MEREO/OOT] 
 
 ATW OW WERECOOT* NWOlOoTT aE] 
 
 1 Wine-vat =r7s ληνου ; the usual reading is ἀπὸ τοῦ οἴνου σου. 
 
 2 . ee ΣΝ 
 TO ὁπήτιον. 
 
 “ 
 8. = ὅτι. 
 
 * The order of this part of the verse is inverted. xe fitag p 
 omar Man fico pose = ἐδούλευσεν σοι ἕξ ἔτη, and ee iirc 
 HOWTP I orp] hene eqgoTP TP posame = ὅτι ἐφέτιον μισθὸν 
 τοῦ μισθωτοῦ. TH possme = Tpoagte, 
 
48 DEUTERONOMY XV. 19—XVI. 3 
 
 Fol. 220 lenethhlooy Se Maxoeie MEeRMoTTE 
 fo] Nite KP QWh Ose TeReeace NH Wp 
 ae aeice* ATW NE ROWWKE Ae π 
 20 ὉΠΡΠῚ Se “ἴτε τὸ Menecoos’ adjrAal] 
 [ἐβεοσοι 9} ἀπὲ «τὸ € ὑοὰ ae 
 'πποεῖς MERN|OTTE BIN προ Lene) 
 [poxee Oae Misea eT ΠΟΤ 
 21 [πδ᾽ Noy πίχοεις πέβιποστε τ 
 [TOR S&H Ma THeRHers eujwme δὲ epe 
 [ovahiit ᾿ς Η οὐ σΊδλε πὲ 
 [Hn ουδαῖλε πὲ H Ge Ἄδὰσ π ashi 
 [εἰροοῦυ Nite RAAT MET εἰὰ ae Masoeic πὲ 
 [RitoTTles aAAAR EREoTOLRY ON 
 NEHTIOAIC’ ATW πὲτ κάραν ET 
 iWeeean Mae Net τύπου ere 
 OTOLL QWWOT OF Nal Nee NW oF 
 ὅρος eTOTWAe ageroc H OTE! 
 οὐ Δ᾽. πέσοι ae Hine RoTwWse 
 aseeory EREMAOTY Esl THAD HN 
 Chap. θὲ Noveeooy* EREQaApPEO ε πε 
 XVI.1 for Nhppe πὸ espe ak ππδορὰ 
 NM Maxoeie MERMOTTE κε Opal 
 oN mei ehor Nhppe Nrareld ε 
 [BioA ON πῆδο N RHeee τὰ ΧΙ 
 2 ΧΗ EREWWWT ae ππλοχὰ ae Miao 
 εἰς MERNOTTE € QEMECOOT 4 
 QEMEQOOT Oae Weta ET EPE πχοὸ 
 [elec MJeRMOTTE NACOTING 
 [Mag] € TpevTTAT € Meqpait az 
 Fol. 23 ἃ ὃ [Mleea] eT «τοῦδ Hite ποσῶς [al 
 @ah oN Maen eT seeeay cauwey Hooot] 
 
 22 
 
 * Literally ‘free’ or ‘for nothing’, but the Greek has ἐξῆλθες 
 
 ἐξ Αἰγύπτου νυκτός. 
 
DEUTERONOMY XVI, 3-8 49 
 
 EREAAT ERClOTWAL aoah ovocik] 
 a2 ssonge ain [TeTHef € hod] 
 TRAD NHiRHee OW OFTWTOPTpP ΖΕ] 
 HAC ETETH [POOTO OAL NPriacecevE ae meg Oo] 
 οὐ ag πετιεῖ ε ὑοὰ ON MRA N RA] 
 ase WM πέροοῦυ TH poy seneTHwMag HN] 
 πε eah Wune NH walopan oN ier] 
 TOW THPOT avyw Hie acy wwrxit] 
 ἐ magoy ¢ hod oN lag malt et ental] 
 WarxTOY ae MMOT [it PpoToE ae} 
 πίορπ Noooy ak may [Ht go TooTE] 
 NE HEWGaecToOLe EWWWT [I 1] 
 MacXa ON ovel NW πεμπολῃς) 
 eT epe πχοεῖς MNOTTE NATAL 
 Man’ adkAa οἷς Meera eTepe Mmxo 
 εἰς NERNOTTE MNACOTNY Macy 
 ἐ Tpe TTAT € Meypan W OAT [en] 
 NAWMWWT NH ππλοχὰ OW Mea € 
 τ seeeay ae ποῦ N povoe’ N OwTit 
 a2 TIPH ae Meroe ent anef ε Hod] 
 W OHTY «ε TWHAO N RARE’ ATW E/E] 
 Merce NE GWS NT oyWae! ON [Mee] 
 eT (NacoTNy NGI Mesoere πεβίποστεὶ 
 ATW EHEROTH € OTOOTE NE δὼ] 
 € Opal € Meketas cooyw NH gQooy ene 
 AAT ECKOTWAK θα’ ayw πεῖεῷ 
 caw y HN gooy ent anef ε HloA πὶ 
 QHTY WWaxe’? ae πχοεῖς Mmeni[ov] 
 Te πε’ Whe RP Aaay WN gwh τὸ o[ATy] 
 WaT πεούηοσε er we ε τρε (ἢ 
 1 καὶ ἑψήσεις καὶ ὀπτήσεις καὶ φάγῃ. 
 ? So originally, but altered into ugar. 
 > Gr. ποιηθήσεται ψυχῇ. 
 
 H 
 
50 DEUTERONOMY XVI. 9-14 
 
 9 WryHaayl: cawye NH gehrofeeanac] 
 EREOTOT WAR ANT ERMAOY 7/77? 
 Fol. 23 ὃ 73359999955η ὁἐὼπῦῖ cay 
 [ca] 10 [G] [Noehaoseanac’7/7/ipe so neawty i 
 [pehaoasanac] 777 NovtTe KATA δὲ 
 MA iid 08%” TETYMD 
 UMMM ida SOT EMT DY 
 YI /IIVIVIIIIIINHOENKA. MERNOT 
 11 [τε “ ATW ERET]ppane aeme “αὐτὸ 
 [e hor παοεῖῖς NentorTe NTOR 
 [AvW TERWHple avTW TeRWeepe eR 
 [ρατοδὰ eet TlengaeOrA aTw MWAET 
 [eiTHe eT O[N πεππολις ATW 
 [(JempocHATTOC Nae πορ θὰ 
 [πος Nae TEXHPA ET NERRHTH οἷς 
 [Mleex eT Epe πχοεῖς MenNorrTe 
 [MjAcoTHICy Macy € THe TTay € πεξὶ 
 12 [plait Se MWeea eT seeeayv> ayW Ene 
 [p Wiereeve xe NeROOTIE N Oae 
 [9 δὰ ON ThA N RHaee* ATW ERE 
 [plapeo πὸ efpe N mel oregcagne 
 [TIHpor’ ἐπεεῖρε ae ma W πὲς 
 RHNH? NE εἰρὲ NAR ΠΟΛ Woo 
 [ο]σ ose πτρὲ RWA € QOTH τὸ περ 
 [9 Nooy arw ε hodA ON TeRO Pwr’ . 
 14 δὼ eneceTHpaite ON Menwa 
 NTOR seit MERWHpe avw TER 
 Weepe MENORLOaA «εἴ TEKORE 
 [QaA] avw WAevEITHC Nae πέπρος 
 [HADT)oc ATW Mopepattoc iar 
 
 13 
 
 * An unusual form of the plural. 
 * Three or four letters wanting. 
 8 “Ἕορτὴν σκηνῶν ποιήσεις. 
 
= 
 
 DEUTERONOMY XVI. 15-19 51 
 
 15 [TeX HPa eT ON πεππολις " caw y 
 W ἐροοῦ EREAAT HW Wa se πκχοειῖς 
 [MeR|MOTTE OW Meera ET ΕἸ πλοοτπξ 
 πῇ NGY Mesocerc NenNorrTe ἐδ 
 CLOT AE € POR NGI Meosoeic Menwoy 
 TE ON NERTENHALA! THPOT ATW ON 
 WweobhHovre THPOT HN NERGIe RITA 
 
 16 Wwe eRerdppane : WoaehttT 
 Noyoeiyy NTE poremte epe QoovT 
 [M]fee AQE PATOT agile «τὸ 
 ae πκχοεῖς MERNOTTE OW πει[Δ] 
 ἐτ ΠΟΤ WAR NGY πκοεῖς πὲ 
 RHOTTE ON Miwa W Niraeah arw 
 ραν MWA W ancawcey? wae Mya ἴτε ¢ 
 RAMONHUIA NE παρε palT|R® ae 
 πε aetTo ε hoA ae πχοεῖς πεμίποστε) 
 
 17 E€RWOTEITS MOTA πουδί KATA 
 TSOKLX WN TE(GIS KATA Mecaeoy HN 
 MAOEIC TERMOTTE ENT ACIALT 
 
 18 Wak’ Hire THP pect gam ae HW pecy 
 cWH' OHT THOTTH OW Techw ene 
 RAOICTA® aeeeooy € BWR OM MER 
 πολις THPOT NAT er ἐρὲ Mmxsoeic 
 NERNOTTE NMATAAT NAR RATA 
 NERPTAH avw eveyd gam € WAd 
 
 19 OC OW OPOAM aeeees Wie Teese 
 Oa’ Nie Tar oo οὐδὲ Nie Tat 
 
 Fol. 24 a 
 [oe] 
 
 γενήμασιν. 
 
 ἐν τῇ ἑορτῇ τῶν ἑβδομάδων. 
 
 * Thou shalt not set thy foot ; Gk. οὐκ ὀφθήσῃ. 
 
 One one; Gr. ἕκαστος. 
 
 Literally, a ‘rower’ or ‘oarsman’; Gr. γραμματοεισαγωγεῖς. 
 καταστήσεις A 
 
 jinte yFeare Gam has no equivalent in the Greek, 
 
52 DEUTERONOMY XVI. 19—XVII. 3 
 
 AWPON* se N AWPoN Tap Wary 
 TWse τ πῦδλὰ W Neahees avw 
 Wavy seeeay τὸ wane τὸ Tae 
 20 eRey OTHR Ep Ngan OW οὐκ: 
 BE HAC ETETH ε WIAD * ATW NTE 
 THHWH € QOTH NreTNRAHpO 
 NOLky ας HAO’ MAY eT epe Meso 
 εἰς MERNOTTE MATAR WAR HA 
 τὰ PAH’ δύω eveRnpine ae mAla] 
 21 OC OW οὐρὰπ ae “:ε Ne KTWS 
 Wan Novereo WH onugeri (ἢ 
 Fol. 24 ὃ MILL OATE TEOTCIACTHPION ae 
 [oc] MXOEIC NERNOTTE*® πῆς RTALLIO 
 22 NAH OF Nale WWE RTACO NAR € ῬΑ ΤΕ 
 NOVOEIT? NAL ENT acperecTwW 
 OT NGI MxoEIc MERNOTTE * 
 Chap. [Tite] RWWWT argeeag Mmasoelic] 
 XVII.1 [nlennortre WN ovasace H ore 
 cooy epe ashi woom NonTy: 
 δ πὲ Nike eTONHpoN 9 e1tho 
 2 TE NE ae πχοεῖς MENNOTTE*s ἐσ 
 [Wan|Tago ae ON ovef τ NeRTIO 
 Asc πδὶ eT ἐρὲ Masceic MERMOT 
 τε NATAAT NAH H OTQOOTT* Ἢ OF 
 corere πδὶ eT Nacipe ae MMONHpoN 
 ἀπε «τὸ ε ὑολ Be Mesoerc eR 
 ποτε" € THE THW Newor τ 
 3 ΤΕ ΔΙΔΘΗΒΗ Neehor Neeuyae 
 we τὶ OEM RET NoTTE* avTwW N 
 ceOTWOUT WaT A se TPH ἢ ae 
 
 1 The words kata... 3% axe have no equivalent in the Greek. 
 * od στήσεις σεαυτῷ στήλην. The Coptic text gives here the 
 rare native word for ‘ pillar’ instead of στήλῃ, as in many places. 
 
DEUTERONOMY XVII. 3-9 53 
 
 T1009 + ἢ NET HIT THPOT ε MHOC 
 δῖος NW THE’ Nal eve Ae town 
 4 € ThHHTOT’: avw NeeTaseon € 
 QOTOT EMATE ATW ERWattO € 
 € poe ca πδχε WWE πλεῖ a 
 Tel hore wuwne τ Tel ge ose πιορὰ 
 5 HA’> eneente € HOA Be Tpwsaee eT ας 
 “τὺ A Tecorere ET RReeay ice οἱ 
 WHE € POOT Oae QeElwNe Nee 
 G6 £20T° OF aeHiTpe char avTw or Wo 
 SOUT MW AQNTpPe eeapeciercoy NGS 
 NET OTNALLOOTTY MITE cpeeo 
 7 OTT τ OTFaliTpe NH oTWT* avTw ἢ 
 NW NeNTPe ETECEMJWI (sic) € WWE] Fol. 25 
 τ Wop cxeeootTYs avw τοῖς [9%] 
 ae mAaoc THPY ἐσείθωπε OF x2wey 
 Seiiiicwce* ATW ERECT Ae MMOH 
 8 poc ε hod oN TetitsenTes epe 
 Wan OTWaxe ace P aT Goer agferocy 
 [δ Mapa Tengose’ ON TAHT] 
 OTCHOY LRT OTcIIOY? ayvrw On 
 TALHTE τὸ OTOAT agit OTOATI? τὰς 
 TAHTE WN oTeeNTAda Nae oTAa?: 
 AW Taente τ omgAovw τς OTOA 
 orw*s SenWase NH OAM ON ieRTIO 
 Aic EKRETWOTHE NE Hor € gpa 
 € Aka ET EpPe πζχοεῖς MEKMOT 
 TE NACOTNY Wacy € Tpe Tete 
 HAAEL AL MET Pall Ae Weer eT ae 
 9 ssave> avw enchor € paTtov Nt 
 ἃ ov προσέταξεν. 
 Between judgement and judgement, ἀνὰ μέσον κρίσις κρίσεως. 
 ἁφὴ ἁφῆς. * ἀντιλογία ἀντιλογίας. 
 As in A F ἐπικληθηναι το ονομα avtov. 
 
Fol. 25 b 
 [OH] 
 
 54 
 
 10 
 
 1] 
 
 13 
 
 14 
 
 DEUTERONOMY XVII. 9-14 
 
 AerveiTHe! ἢ ἐ pate] Ae MERPITHe 
 TETHAWWILE ON WEQOOT ET ae 
 «θὰ ATW ETEQOTOT NcCeETALLOK 
 ecballs πὸ efpe RaTA MoTEg cag 
 τὸ ETOTNATATOY € POR οἷς Meer 
 ENTA TIROEIC TERMOTTE CO 
 
 Tn € Tpe TTAT ε Meypan N On 
 TY** ATW ERECOAPEO EaeaTe € TPE HK 
 cfpe WN gwb Wrees RATA Tlecees 
 
 We ag WNOKeOc May eToTHNac 
 
 SeuTeT MaeeeaR* ATW KATA MOAI? 
 eTOTHAROOY € POR’ eREaag HN 
 
 πὸ HPARTH € Hod ae πιδχε 
 ETOVTHABOOY € POR ε OTMALL 
 
 οὐδε € gohorp: mpwsee δὲ eT Na 
 eipe ON OT ReHTsarcionT! € Tae cw 
 Tax Nea NOvTHHh: MeT age paty 
 ET Waele Oae Mpa ae Maxoeic 
 πέμπποστε" A TERPITHC ET πὰ 
 [πῶπὲ τὸ NEQOOT ET seeeay NC] Tae 
 [clwTae Newor* ecjesroy NGY πΡὼ 
 S2E ET «αϑονλὺ" ATW ERECT AeMito 
 iHpoc € Hot gas micpanA: mAaoc 
 AC τηρᾷ EWaicwrare tap gore 
 MC] Tae HOTT] Ge epujagyTes eERWalt 
 hook δὲ ἐροῦσι € HAG Mal eT epe 
 πκοεῖς MERNOTTE NaTAA MAR 
 
 ON opRANponogea € τρὲ RRA 
 POMoKer aeeeocy>> NE OTWO OF ΧΩ 
 ATW NT sooc € >naente € hor 
 
 εὖ As in A F τοις vepers τους Λευιτας. 
 
 * See note 5, p. 53. 
 
 ¢ Ψ 
 * ἐν ὑπερηφανίᾳ. 
 
 3 δ Ν , ‘ ς es , 
 κατὰ TOV νομὸν και κατὰ Τὴν Κρισιν. 
 δ 
 
 καὶ κληρονομήσῃς. 
 
 ——_-- δὲ 
 
. | PLATE II 
 
 ἘΞ ΘΟΕ ROA2M ITEP AHATFIAAO 
 AGTH pa e+ uy AN CW TN yj NI APs ONE 
 Ret KUNE GIT E eP AY ae ea 
 ΞΟ ΞΕ VOY NH τ χαστιλῖε TE Lp © 
 εχ τ CIC TIE WN O% TES ATARI RIBS 
 
 2 oY WAH a ce GNE RI RETEP ex WAH | 
 
 PONOMIE MOV HIF OYA οι CHOY. 
 AYWHE XC ocxe PNAS μενοι. 
 ayx EE NE OV AP mprtrpiees 4S ex 
 
 2 266N GCE 3 TYAIWw oD" eee 
 eyo 5 ast? Ze ae att 117. ay, AP X » αλλ δ' 
 TrAY evry NACOTIT es 1x? εις 
 TIEN 0 ἘΠΕ WAOIC FARINA 
 Ἐρυ εν ῥατεχῳ ἜΤ ade = 
 
 CHH OY NN EWER, ἨΈΡΙ Creep 
 
 MG ERBOAS NU Wh ΧῈ ΜΙ FIEWE OMAN = 
 τίς" “ΧῈ ΒΜ NAT AU ON 4 ἈΠ κε EH 
 ὍΤΕ τι Pr "OY AE NUNAICTOAN MTA 
 ECS pat & ἊΣ τ WME" aS Bo en Ney” 
 TAMIONAYNN N ZEN QED pt FIXOCICAG 
 ee oad CE " τ ey WN oy we Te = 
 
 ἘᾺΝ 
 
 3: τ ΡῈ ἐ- WE aay soe 345 Ἔττα 
 aay’ φ τ ΞΈΦΕΡΓΑ Sy: DAE Ey PAE 
 pasteles stay ACW NEE kee τ᾿ 
 
 Sat & Peay" fas, eater ay’ ayers a 
 
 d 
 
 διὶ, 
 ᾿ 2 ΟΣ 
 a 
 
 - 
 
 MS. Onrentat 7594, Fou. 25b (Deuteronomy xvii. 14-17) 
 
15 
 
 16 
 
 17 
 
 18 
 
 19 
 
 20 
 
 1 
 
 ἢ καταστήσεις. 
 
 DEUTERONOMY XVII. 14-20 
 
 OSixwer! τὸ οὐσῶν Noe NW Ke 
 Qeonoc ET ON πὰ RWTE* ON OTRW 
 ERERW OISOK NH OTAPK WI? 
 
 Mal ET YMAcOTNY Nor mxoerc 
 MERMOTTE* ERERAOICTA? Ae ΠᾺΡ 
 Non € opal e awn ε hod o wer 
 CHHOT Hite πεσε PpwWeee N wae 
 aco ε ὑοὰ € WH χε RC MERCON alt 
 πε’ χε NYMATAWO Macy Al W Oe 
 τωρ οὐδὲ NYNARTO alt ae WAR 
 oc € Opal € πῆδες aE πὰς EINE CY 
 TAWO Haq NW φεποτωρ " Maoerc ΔῈ 
 δκοος σὲ τ NETHOTWO ETETH 
 OTTH ΕΠ ΤΕΤΗΟ ΤΙ (sic) OI E πὰ 
 
 φοῦυ OF τεῖ OFH* ATW Nite erage 
 corre πὸ’ οὐδὲ Hie πε τ 
 wihes orw οὐρὰτ seit οὐποσῦ " 
 
 ΠΕ TAWOCY MAY EekaTE* δὼ ΕἸ 
 Waltgoerooc EX TE] ΔΡΧΗ" eEcje 
 [cloar Macy ag Mel vxeyTepoioLerolt 
 evTxWWsee τὸ TOOTOT N NOTH 
 
 [H]> WAeveITHe* πε MWeaeacy 
 [Alvwo Nou NM ONTY τὸ wegooe 
 [TH|pov ae Meqjwitag > axe ecyecho 
 Ep OOTE OHTY ae Masoere πεμποσ] 
 Te € THE Yoapeo ε Nel enTOAH TH 
 pod “τ MEY AMHATWALA ε AAT " [aE] 
 RAC EMME MEC[QHT aice ext 
 WEC(CHHOT * ATW we πὰς El 
 
 ire {Ὁ mhoA? πὶ πεπτολη € oF 
 Waser ἢ ὁ ghorp: se eqep οὐποσ 
 
 3 oe 
 καταστήσω ἐπ᾽ ἐμαυτόν. OIRWES = ρύκου, 
 
 8 
 
 iva μὴ παραβῇ. 
 
 5D 
 
 Fol. 26 « 
 [99] 
 
56 DEUTERONOMY XVII. 20—XVIII. ὃ 
 
 NM OFOEIY ON TE] APYXN’ Nrogy 
 Qe NECTWApe Weaeacy ON TAH 
 Chap. τε && MicpaHAs: Mie sxeepiic] 
 XVIII. 1 oyae line RAHPoc Wurne TH 
 NovHHh WN AeverTHe! Nae πις 
 pana Neorcia? Ae Mesoerc me 
 nevRAHpoc NTooy ne ἐτοῦ 
 2 MAOTOLLOT " Hite RAHPoc ae w/w] 
 πε πὸ NW πειεπηοσῦσ Mmaxoec 
 ποῦ πὲ πεζβληρος KATA 
 8 θὲ ENT δίχοος πὸ avw Mat 
 πὲ πρὰπ N ποσηηῦ eva 
 N TooTY ak πλδος N τοοτοῦ 
 NW NET MAWWWT WN WET OTMA 
 WAT ETEW We OTaeace me 
 A ewwine ovecoor me eyed ae 
 [No|vHHh se meohce πᾶς NW citar 
 Fol. 26 b 4 OVOGE NAL θὲ" ATW ΠΑΠΑΡΧΗ ΠΙΠΕᾺ] 
 [Tt] COvO NAS MERHpM Mae πέππερ [ITE] 
 WAMApPKH NH ποορτ NW weREecooe 
 ἐβετδὰς Macys χὰ τος me Nrac[cor] 
 πὶ Wor Mesoerc πέβμποστε ε hofA oN] 
 NEHDTAN THPoT € THE age plaTe] 
 «πὲ setTo € hod As πχοεὶῖς πεμίποσ) 
 TE € Waewe avTwW Ecaeoy οἷος Mey 
 pail’ δὼ πεῖ πὲ WHpe ON NWHpE 
 ae WicpaHaA* ππέσοοου THPoT ὃ" 
 6 epeyant πλέσειτης ae ef Wa po[k] 
 e hoA oN ovei πὶ neTH πολις 
 
 cr 
 
 * ἱερεῦσιν τοῖς Λευείταις ; the Coptic has no equivalent for ὅλῃ 
 
 φυλῇ Acvei. 
 : καρπώματα. 
 * There is no Greek for ππεσροοῦν τηροῦ, 
 
DEUTERONOMY XVIII. 6-—XIX. 4 
 
 10 
 
 Chap. 
 XIX. 1, 2 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 3 
 
 = μερίδα μεμερισμένην. 
 A paraphrase of πλὴν τῆς πράσεως τῆς κατὰ πατρίαν. 
 
 τ πσηρε THPOT Ak MIcpaHA ε π|41Ὰ] 
 
 NTOY er πασοεῖλε epoy Rata 
 Θὲ ET EPE τέ ΨΥΧῊ οὐδιίθο συ] 
 Qae Weea ET ἐρὲ πχοεῖς πέμποῦυ 
 TE NACOTMY* € THE cyUjaeuje οἷον 
 TIPAI ae πχοεῖὶς πείίποστε > Ne[e] 
 τ Mec[cnHoT THpoy WN AcverTH(c] 
 IIET ρὲ PATOT RL MALA ET gReeraTy 
 seme 4Ὅτὸ € ὑοὰ Se πξζοειῖς" ere 
 OTWLe IT OTaLEpic ecitopx! wa 
 AT αὐ πεῖ TRaagy € Opal HaTa 
 9% SUNTEIWT?> enwjambor ac 
 € QOTH € πῆδῷ Mal eT epe πχο 
 εἰς MERNOTTE MATAR MAK 
 ire Hebo ε efpe πατὰ ποτε 
 NW NQEEMOC ET SReeay’ ἴτε TOE 
 epe εισεῖ ephooomnt ε ορδΐ 
 NOHTH E(QONT ae πεῖιιθηνΕ] 
 [One leaf wanting | 
 
 WETMOAEIC Nae πέσει" WoL 
 
 TE ἂς πολεῖς " ἐπεπορ χοῦ NAK 
 ε hot ON TaHTe Re πῆδρ Mal ε 
 τ Epe Masoere NERNOTTE WATA] 
 aq Nan’ TEWS TEQIHN* NAR ATO] 
 Nt efpe τ Woxere Nro WN τ ° 
 a2 πέππδο * Mal ET Epe Mmaxoerc 
 MERNOTTE NATOW πὰρ 97/77° 
 eVEWWIle τὸ sed a2 MWT Nlov] 
 OM MILE ecpitag τῷ - WET πὰ] πὼτ] 
 
 4 ΄ ΄ ἀπ φολ 
 TTOXATAL σοι τὴν ὁδόν. 
 
 δ 
 
 Two or three letters wanting, 
 
 1 
 
 57 
 
 ? One letter wanting, a (?). 
 
 Fol. 27 a 
 
 [πῸ| 
 
58 DEUTERONOMY XIX. 4-8 
 
 € πεῖὸὰ ET seaeavy [eleyitacir 1 [mer] 
 WAPWOT Ae WET OITOTWY EM Ff 
 COOTH Δ" ATW lal MecperocT|e] 
 All Akeeoyy πὲ OA OH Nea 4: 
 5 waere moor προοῦ 5. avw Mme[T] 
 παδὼμπ € QOTM Wee MeT οἵτοῦ 
 WY eTaea τὸ WH? ermnepene 
 ATW NTE τεῖστς ΡΠ Ec(Rw 
 wpe N mye ose ππελεῦτη ὁ ar 
 w ἴτε ππέπιπε woTge € how 
 τ TTWPE NYpaot mer οττοῦ 
 Wey πετοῦν > Mal ἐέπὼτ ἐσ εἴ 
 6 W welt πολις πωπὰρ “ κὲ πὰς ε 
 Me πὲτ σὶ € QOTMN ε Mal εἐππτίδε 
 “τοῦ Nie Ἰπὼτ Nea me πτίδ } 
 s200vT € τρὲ σελ πε ητ) 
 € poly] arw πε Tago εἰ ὧπε] 
 TEQIH OTHOT aeeeoey τθι7}}7γ0 ῤ[ὈὍ95 
 [τε] σε πετοῦν + mEe7/7/ ® 
 Fol. 276 Nel HE HE TOMY € poy evreeoy σε 
 ies Nite C[eeocTe aeeeocy all OA OH Neary 
 7 ss WarTe Moor N goor: ε the mai 
 Ge anon tow € TOOTR ae Tel wa 
 [κ|ὲ εὕκω τεῖος xe WoreeTe ae πολις 
 8 [πορχκοῦ man ε bod: epe wan πχὸ 
 [exc] ae πεβποστε οσωϊς ε hor 
 [M]MERTOU Ae MWeceeoT ENTA Ππχὸ 
 ἰεῆς MERMOTTE WPR N wenerorTe 
 
 * The Coptic has no equivalent for τοῦτο δὲ ἔσται τὸ πρόσταγμα 
 τοῦ φονευτοῦ. 
 
 ? Ticagy aLit Wate MOOT προοῦ = ἐχθὲς καὶ τρίτης = noisy DAD, 
 
 δ. ‘Place of trees’ = τὸν δρυμὸν. 4 τῇ ἀξίνῃ. 
 
 ° Three or four letters wanting. 
 
 ὁ Two or three letters wanting. 
 
DEUTERONOMY XIX. 8-14 59 
 
 ETE πχοεῖς τ WAR τς TRAO THPY 
 Mal €NnTA Mesoere χοὸς ε THHHTY 
 9 € TAA NW MEREIOTE* ERWANCWTAL 
 ε εἶρε N nel enToAH THpoy Nat 
 AMOR YOWN ALLLOOT € TOOTR 
 aelooy € aeepe πζοεῖς MER ποῦ 
 TE ATW ε ALOOIE OF πεειῖοιοοσε TH 
 pod M MERQOOT THPoT’ ἐπέοσορ 
 RE WoxreTe ae πολις € TOOTR Epa 
 10 TOT NW τεῦ WoreTe ae πολειῖς " NY τὰς 
 mow ε hor Naor orcntogy W at ποὺς 
 ρας TENRAO Mel eT epe Masoerc πε 
 RMOTTE HATA MAR ON oTRANpOc: 
 ATW HWE CWjwWMe ON τέμβαθητε τῇ 
 δι πὲτ GHIE OTCIMOY € δ ποιεῖ 
 11 € hors epe τὰ orpwsee ac ww 
 Tle €T “οὔτε ae NET OITOTWY ATW 
 ΜΡ KPoy € PoOrE MTWoTM € ΧΩ nT 
 [MjaTaAcce τε Ἢ πετοῦν s Wey 
 12 [π]ὼτ € 9ovN ἐσὰ NW Nel πολεῖς  ἐρ6 
 [περ AAO] HW τειπολειῖς χοοῦυ Hees 
 [Tey εἸ ὑοὰ OW meena eT seeeave 777} 
 277 le οἹραΐ € τοοτέῖ ae Mpweee® ae [Π| 
 13 [ev κι € ροῦν 777/* δΔεο᾽οσ τε " Nite 
 πεπῦδλ Yoo € poy: avw enethho Fol. 286 
 ax πέσοι NH at nohe € hod οἷς mic [Ne] 
 PaHA xe Epe MET NANOTY Wuolnle ae 
 14 seon’ Nie Rmwwite € ὑολ W Nrjouy] 
 
 ' Five or six letters wanting; a piece of the papyrus has 
 flaked off. The equivalent of the missing words is καὶ παρα- 
 δώσουσιν αὐτόν. * Perhaps one letter wanting. 
 
 ὁ In the singular with n ; Gr. τῶν ἀγχιστευόντων. 
 
 * Three or four letters wanting. 
 
 ἢ The letters τῷ have been retouched on the papyrus, 
 
60 DEUTERONOMY XIX. 14-20 
 
 Ἂς TET OSTOTWH: NAT ENT ATT AIO] 
 οὐ € PpaToy NGI NET 9A TEROH οὔ 
 HAHpologesa TAY enTarTaac Har] 
 OM πῆὰρ eT Epe Maoetc MeRit[ov] 
 TE MATAAY Wan’ ON οσπληρος: I 
 1S Ge oraniitpe WH orwr’ pwuwe ε Tpe [cy] 
 
 Pp xeliTpe erpuxee eThe aarnsa iiee 
 avw ε the nohe wre er ἢπδδσ ard 
 Aa δὲ Mrae evrepseee’® OITH TTA 
 ΠΡῸ «ς «“εἴἴτρε cHAaT ATW OITH 
 
 16 TTATIPO WN {πόδ τ eeiitpes epe wat 
 opaelitpe ae WN aatnoc age par y 
 eppwsaee eqycooge? € poe ε the oF 
 
 17 S2HTWaciTes epe Wpweee CHAT ἃ 
 9€ paTov ner’ 4 wae NevEpHoT: 
 seme “τὺ € hod ae πχοεὶς ATW 
 sere seTo € ὑοὰ NW NovHHh: avw 
 sare seTo € HOA NP peg} oan’ eT 
 MAWWITE W NEQOOT ET seaeays 
 
 18 avwW Eevee ON οσωρχ᾽ [Nor] ie 
 RPITHe ATW εἰς OHHTE OTN ag|iTpe 
 W aarkoc Ne τὰ sxen[/Tpe] ττ 
 QENABINGONCs ε ACagE ρα € πεῖ 
 
 19 CON? ATW ERECT Sk NMtowH poc € hod] 
 
 20 ON TeTHeenTet> ayvw τ πὲ CHIE ed] 
 WalcWTae cEelapoote QHTOT 7," 
 
 OTWO GE € TOOTOT € εἴρ[ε] "9" 
 77; sO OW τετεσητε " Nite menbhad 
 
 ‘ Two or three letters wanting. 
 
 * *Made true’; Gr. στήσεται. δ᾽ καταλέγων. 
 
 * The Coptic has no equivalent for the first section of the 
 verse: καὶ ποιήσετε αὐτῷ ὃν τρόπον ἐπονηρεύσατο ποιῆσαι κατὰ TOD 
 ἀδελφοῦ αὐτοῦ. δ One or two letters wanting. 
 
 δ Four or five letters wanting. 7’ Two or three letters wanting. 
 
DEUTERONOMY XIX. 21—XX. 5 61 
 
 | 21 har fco epoy> e fH omboeXKH 9a oF Fol. 28% 
 | Woxn: orhar: ε mea πὶ omhar> oy [ΠῈ] 
 oboe € Mera W οσοῦρε" orgie 
 [€ ποιὰ W οὐστα OFEPHTE € Tasd It 
 | Chap. [ovelpHte: enwjanhor’ ae e bor 
 [ce πὶπολέεοος € “αν Mee πε Υ χε 
 [ove] ATW NT NAT EFOTO set MeT οἵ 
 | 
 
 WlWI > ATW CTALHHWe ecjouy € por: 
 
 Hite] Bh P goTe OHTOT € HOA σε [π20] 
 
 | [ἐς MERNOTTE WOOM Neeeans Me τὶ 
 
 2 T aqiiTR ε ὑοὰ oN πῆδὸ W RHaees av 
 W ERWANOWIM € QOTN € MTOAcLL0c 
 epe ποσηηῦ 4 aemeqovoer € 90TM 
 
 3 € πλδος" ATW eECfemMpase MEeLeayT? εἴ 
 MW SReLOC NAT’ se cWTAe MWrepaHa 
 NTWTH ETETIMALLOOUfE ae πὸ 
 OF € PWOT N METEMxIxREOT € Kee 
 WELLAT* ALP Tpe MeTH OT’ Wop 
 TP avw aap Tpe yohhe anp Pp 
 QOTE QHTOT* δύω aenp wAag> ae 
 
 4 ΠΡ GWT Od TETOH*? “Σὲ Mesoeic 
 le WETNIOTTE MET seoouje OF 
 OH SMeeWTH [Hay TOOT] ieee 
 TH € MRE Wal NETIAISEOT NTITA 
 OSX THOVTIT® ATW METPAceeer 
 
 5 τέσε! evrWaxe aeit WAaoc*s evrxw 
 ἀφοῦ SE Mieke πὲ Mpwseees ENT acy 
 [ROT MN] ovHer WH Hppe avw exen F 
 27777fajeww’ ε Hod seapeceroouye 
 
 WIV), « Opal € MWeqyHer senp τρῷς εἰ 
 
 723 4 
 
 * οἱ γραμματεῖς. * Four letters wanting. 
 
 δ Five or six letters wanting. Several letters on the left- 
 hand side of the page have been retouched by a later hand, in 
 a paler ink, 
 
62 
 
 Chap. 
 Fol.29a XXII.3 
 
 qe 
 
 DEUTERONOMY XxX. 5—XXII. 8 
 
 [seoovT ε] ππολεέεεος Nre ne pwsaee 
 Y//aes\r chore avw Nixe πὲ pwse 
 [e me NTjaqTwge NW orarka NW edAolode] 
 
 [Three leaves wanting | 
 
 [alejecwpae THPY MN τοῦτο" semen 
 
 [clon N NeT Nacwpae NH TooTY avw 
 
 [Je 9€ € pooy Nie Reeoowe EHAAT® 
 
 πε KH NAT € MEW ase WERCOM H Wet] 
 [aslace € agjge* ON Te OFH NE obuR ε plo] 
 [ojms aAAA Ene} TOOTH itaeeeacqy πὸ 
 
 = 
 re] 
 
 jornoorce * τὲ CRETH € πὰ πο 
 οἹστ᾽ πὲ WWE Olah comec* οὐδὲ 
 [tite φοοστ᾽ 4 giwwry ἂς Mohew τορι 
 [aeje'> xe ophote πε ae Meoeic me 
 [R]oTTE πὲ OTON Mier ecyerpe 
 
 € παῖ" enwjaitel ac exit opeeag’ 
 
 NM QdAHT EC[O! OH BReeon’ OF TEQIH 
 H οὐχ WHIT Whee A οΥχῖ πηλῷ 
 
 H Qelteeao H OENCooTIE* ATW EpE 
 [Tleeaav oadtiel? gia Neceeag A 
 [Oil Neoorges Nie Rar N Teer 
 [ajo sett NuHpes adAa oH οσπὼ 
 [e HoA] eneRw € HOA HW Tasaaw πὲς 
 [WJJHHpe ae enexiToy Nan we Ralc] 
 Epe MET WAMOT] WWE aeeeon* 
 [eneetpe] τὸ φεποοοῦυ eEnaujwor ° 
 [e]RIJANKWT δὲ WN ovHE: HN hppe 
 [eJnenTO TAWhu τὸ Teqaeiterntwp ὃ 
 [π|ὲ WHE OFaL0y Wwe oae eR 
 [πὲς epe watt Met tage ge € hod 
 
 * ‘Apparel of a woman’ = στολήν. “ ἡ μήτηρ θάλπῃ. 
 * “Thou shalt surround with a protecting wall thy roof’ = καὶ 
 ποιήσεις στεφάνην TO δώματί cov. 
 
DEUTERONOMY XXII. 9-17 63 
 
 9 NOHTY: Nie Reo NW Mmensea τ € 
 [AJooXe oN! Gpos axe? Nite meet 
 [MFeen aswoaes ATW πὲ Gpos eT K 
 [πο Ὁ WAR TIWENINIAHeed Be TIER 22d 
 
 10 a& TIER sea (io N ελοολε. Nite ReRalt] Fol. 206 
 τ ovarace H ἐσέ or οσπδοῦ ox [or] ΤᾺ 
 
 11 com: Hire πὶ ghew eqcenuy? gx [wor] 
 OTCOPT Ket OTH eraay eyTalA/7 * 
 
 12 OY ουσοοπ " ἐβέπω HN geitAoosle oF] 
 NeqTooy Nea NW NTwTe HW ite[R] 
 
 QOEITE ET RMATAAT OIWWK* 
 137 ἐρὲ Walt OTA AE AI πὶ oTcoreee nq] 
 WWE Weaeac ATW NeyerecTwe> [π|}] 
 
 14 THS Qenwaxe WN λοεῖσε € QoTH [€ poc|] 
 Ng € P oTpan ETOQOOT Newe ecy[2xw! 
 geasoc aE TEL COTE AlaITC € O[e € Ὁ] 
 oc Neseac W Tep if Ma [οδσοει ce 
 € POC ALT τρὲ ε TECALNTPooT|ite] 
 
 15 QIWHWC’ ATW Tlerwr’ W Tuyeepe 
 UjFiee’ «εἰ TECAeaay EVER ae Mec] 
 “τοτ᾽ N TaxkNTpoomine WN Tujee[pe] 
 
 WHae Nee oronaggd ¢ hod W πδίο] 
 
 16 PN NWitog ON se ata W cwWorg &* ATW 
 epe πειωτ᾽ τ Tweepe wer’ a[w seve] 
 oc HN MNAOPN N Moss ze TA Weeple wee] 
 TAY aliTAac ae πεῖ pwsee WN corere 
 
 17 avW NW TEpe cpeeecTWCc:s TENT ΧΕ] 
 qTwse € ρος W genase τὸ Aceige| 
 EC[AW BMULLOC AE RATT INE E€ TANT pol 
 
 After oii σε is written and erased. 
 
 Above xe is added in blacker ink asam for arovan (δίφορον). 
 κίβδηλον. * Space for two letters at least. 
 Place of gathering together ; Gr. ἐπὶ τὴν πύλην. 
 
64: DEUTERONOMY XXII. 17-22 
 
 opie τὸ TenWeepe aeeeoc’ εἰς 
 Wal Ge We WeceeoT’! W TA weepe τ 
 TANTpPooTMes avw ἐσεσὰπ W977 ? 
 e hot oF OH N Nios Nre Megq[modrc] " 
 18 avTW epe Niog ae τπολις eT [Aveeay ev] 
 SI a8 TIpwsee eT areeay Hee ίεβω)] 
 Fol. 80 a 19 Magy Neentoayy e hod NH ovoce [i wor] 
 [eye] NernAoe 4 WeeTaag ae Meiwr’ WN τίθὲ 
 Epe WHA? χὰ OT Pall EcjQooyT acco 
 py Neca ornmapecitoe Nre mcpanaA 
 ATW EcEpcorace Macy MY Tae € {ππὸ 
 20 τ € HOA Be πειοσοέια τηρεῖ" eu 
 πὲ δὲ Wel Warse ἐσ σδιι Pp eee Nee 
 Taz O€ € TARNTPooTHE τὸ TUEEpe 
 21 WHeee even Tujeepe τηη49᾽ € hod 
 ep WN πρὸ &e MHer ας Meceiwty avw 
 ETEOT WHE € ρος ON OeNwNe NGI 
 Npwsee W τεσπολις Neexrooy Te 
 axe aceipe N ovasiiTaeHT’ oN τὶ 
 WHpPe Re MicpaHA+ € Tpe celpe NW oF 
 TIOPMIA ORL THEY ae πεζειωτ᾽ avw. 
 ἐπε ae πποόπῆρος e ὑοὰ oN Te 
 22 TNSkHTE S ETWANTAQE OTPH 
 4ὲ AE EC[NKOTH LT oTcoOLe ET C 
 OTHO AU πεοοδῖ ereTHN € L200TTOT 
 OY ovcon’ Mpwsre eT NROTK 
 Sel TECOTMLE* ATW ON THE cOreee 
 NE cyt ae πποόπῆρος ¢€ hoA oN Te 
 
 * NECaLoT It Ta Weepe πὶ TaANtTpoomne = τὰ παρθένια. 
 
 * Two or three letters wanting ; Gr. τὸ ἱμάτιον. 
 
 * παιδεύσουσιν αὐτόν. 
 
 * ἑκατὸν σίκλους, ἢΌΞ AND ‘a hundred [pieces of] silver’. 
 croc = pei, 
 
23 
 
 24 
 
 25 
 
 26 
 
 27 
 
 DEUTERONOMY XXII. 23-29 
 
 TNALHTE : ECW ANWWME ac τ 
 orujeepe WHar’ AF Mapecitoc ec 
 ATIBIE τοοτ NH gai! avw ἴτε oF 
 Piwleee QE € ρος ON TNOAIC NA 
 ΠΟΤ itaeeeac’ eTEeTHENTOT 
 
 € plooy| ae Mectay ep N THTAH NT 
 πίολτς ATW ETE! Wie € Poor οἵἵ 
 ρέπωπε Nceearoortos Tue 
 
 EPE ALE WHR me SAT CaRIRAR’ 
 
 e ῥοὰ οἷ τπολις " Mpwsee ae xe 
 RE (ic) aYOHT € Oree AL MeTOITOTWY 
 ATW EREYT AL Monnpoc € hor 
 
 ON TETHRMeHTE’ Epe Wan oTpwsee 
 AE GN TWecepe WHee OW TcwWwe τὲ It 
 TATUM TOOTC ATW NfaxiTe Nes 
 NAO NCNHOTH MNeeeac ETETH € 
 SLOTOTT BF Tpwsee eeav’aag eit 
 TACNKOTH iMaeseac’s avTwW TUE 
 
 epe WHae Nite THP Aaavy πὸς seit 
 ποῦε Beeroy AI € OOTH € ρος χὲ 
 aa Meceeor’ NH oppwsee εἸπδτω 
 
 OTN Ex MeT OITOTWEE* MeO WwW 
 
 τὸ πτεζίσχη" Tar Te θὲ εἴτα 
 tbwh wwe xe Nragqge € poc 
 
 ON Tcwwe* avwW TUjEEepe WHEL 
 δὼ! ε hor Te NTATWTT TooTe 
 
 aaii coe ae € Mer nahonoer € ρος" 
 
 2BeEpe Wah OTA AE GN oTWeepe WHEEL 
 
 29 
 
 B&2 MApecitoc Exell OTUWM TooTCc 
 
 ATW MNYsTe Wantag ΠΤ ΟΤΕ 
 HMERLAC HCETAO OC (sic) * Mpwseee en 
 
 τ AQNKOTH Waeetac’ eyed AX πειὼτ 
 
 1 μεμνηστευμένη ἀνδρί. 
 Κ 
 
 Fol. 80 ὁ 
 [qe] 
 
66 DEUTERONOMY XXII. 29—XXIII. 6 
 
 30 
 
 Chap. 
 XXIII. 1 
 3 
 4 
 5 
 6 
 
 τ TWeepe WHE τίου Neate 
 
 epe W oat’!+ arw eceporsee mag ε hor 
 axe acjehheroc NY τὰς ewnoTe [e hod] 
 ag Nleqovoeny THPY: Nite [pw] 
 
 ase xi Noreee ae met’ οἵτουίως Η] 
 ae πειζειωτ᾽ 2 ayrw Hire yow/ ph 
 
 se TenpHuy se πειζειωτ᾽ > Wire po] 
 sse eqicohag’ arw equaaT’ e hod’ 
 hor € govn € τεβ πίλησιδ ας Toxo 
 erc* Nie € ὑοὰ οἷς TopnH bor’ 
 
 € 9OUN € TENRAHCIA Ae Masoerc?> 
 πε Age’ eaNITHC aTW LewahITHe 
 hor’ € QOTN € TEHRAHCIA BR πχοεις 
 Wa TALEO ARNTCHOOTC NH Tener av 
 
 w Wa enegs € hod κε τεποσεῖ ε hor 
 QHT’ THOTTHT Wak QeEMocin’ Nae oF 
 sxoove € TE OIH ETETHNHOT € hor 
 OW RHaees avw awe avreitie har 
 gase’t TrYHpe NH hewp> πεδολ ot 
 TarecomoTaaeia NH Teppra’ ε Tpe εἴ 
 COOTWPR*’ ATW 4π YPoMay Nor 
 WxoOEIc NMERNOTTE € CWTAe τ 
 
 ca haardgases avwW Mxoerc πεέπποῦ 
 TE ARTE NWeagoy € gencasoy € hod 
 SE ἃ TMOCIC MEKRNOTTE LLEPITH " 
 
 Wie Rae Asay NW wake τὸ empAny 
 
 1 ADD ὉΠ ‘fifty pieces of silver’, πεντήκοντα δίδραχμα. The 
 
 Coptic word here used cateepe = στατήρ. 
 ? Wife of his neighbour or of his father. Gr. τὴν γυναῖκα 
 
 »“» Ν 3 Lol 
 TOV TATPOS αντου. 
 
 8 ουκ εισελευσεται εκ Topvns εἰς ἐκκλησιαν Kv; see the note to 
 verse 2 in Swete (vol. i, p. 8389). This verse is omitted in most 
 of the Greek texts. 
 
 * Βαλαάμ. 5 The Greek texts omit ‘of Syria’. 
 
DEUTERONOMY XXIII. 6-14 67 
 
 RE! WEepooy avw eqjo HW noqpe 
 NAT W MEQOOT THPOT Wa Ele ᾿ 
 
 7 ovinovasatoe Nie πὐοτῆ xe me 
 RCON πὲ OTpas NW RHeee Nite π[0] 
 oT] xe ARP pak N σοεῖλε oae πεῖ 
 
 8 HAQ* OENWHPE ETWAaltallooy Nav 
 ON Tereo woeeTe NW weitea ἐσεδω[Η] 
 € QOTH € TERRAHCIA Ae πχοεις" 
 
 9 enwanthwr’ ae ε hod ep N mena 
 MEOTD € Kate Meaeaye ERED APE! |] 
 € POR € Warxe ilee ae MONApolt> 
 
 10 E€WWIE OTT OTPWaee NWaeeean 
 eng Tho aw ε Meqawoae WH Taupo 
 eye GW Nea hod nt ThapesshoAn: NE 
 
 11 Tas p πε € QOTM* ATW ας NNay τ 
 poroe ecjexckae Meqcwara N οὐ 
 92008 ATW ΠΡΗ εἴπ τπ ec] 
 
 12 ὅωπ ε gon e€ ThapesehoAH: [avTw Fol. 31 
 epe οὐδε [i] Wurme man’ mhod’ it [TH] 
 THapesshoAH > avw enchuor’ € 
 
 13 hod’ ε masa er seeeav]? Nre orws207 
 WWE οὐχ TERNCWNH? ET sep 
 SLLLOR ATW ER Wastgetooc OI 
 hod’ enewine HN OHTC NE Ne 
 πὰρ € Opal NE gwhe Nrenacyn 
 
 14 s2ocvTHH! opal WH onTc: € hod χε 
 πκοεῖς MERWOTTE EC[MAceENe 
 oN Ten’ παρεδεδολη € τρὲ εἴ 
 9apeo € PORK avTW € THE gy A TeR 
 
 ' ov προσαγορεύσεις εἰρηνικά. 
 The words within brackets (avw... sxaxavy) represent καὶ 
 
 ToTos εσται σοι εξω της παρεμβολῆης και εξελευσὴ εκει εξω BAF. 
 
 4 
 
 ~ \ > , 
 * ἐπὶ τῆς ζώνης σου. τὴν ἀσχημοσύνην σου. 
 
Fol. 324 
 [19] 
 
 68 DEUTERONOMY XXIII. 14-20 
 
 Bane € OPal € TOOTK’ ATW TER 
 TapesehoAH cHawwiie ecort 
 aah ice τὰς GN owl’ enegwey! pai 
 WH OHTR weno’ € ὑολ aeeeon’: 
 15 Nie HY NH οσρατοδὰ € gpal to 
 OTY ἂς meqaoerc ed πείζχοεις 
 16 Gadtwww epor’*s ecjeovrws Mas 
 «δὴ EYWWHE OA TETHTTH ON 
 445. πος ET Mapaitacgs Hite ReeoKO: 
 17 πε πόρπη πε € hod’ oN Nuye 
 epe ae MicpaHA δύὼ Hite πορπος 
 Wwe oN NWHpe ae MmicpaHa> 
 1gitite cotsee wwe € hod’ πὶ Nuye 
 epe && πιςορδηλ ect} τέλος H ecat? 
 ATW Nite pwsse wwe? ¢€ hod’ olf 
 HwHpe τὲ πιο δηλ" ἐσσὶ τέλος ἡ 
 TONO af ΠΟΡΙΗ OTAE acoy WH οὐ 
 Qop Nie πκῖτοῦ € QOTN € MIME! 
 ag πχοεῖς MennNorTe WAaAaAT 
 τ WepHT’ axe genhoTe ae MmaxoeIc 
 19 πέπποῦτε Wee Wie πῆτε TMeR[cort)? 
 orssHce HW ooseltT’ οὐδὲ Nhpat- avw 
 ovasHce WN oMaaT ittee’ eT RitaTa 
 20 δὲ! € SkHce Re MERCOM’ TIWAReLo ERET 
 TeqjeeHce* MERCON AE ἴτε KRTTOCY 
 “εὐ ecjeceroy € POR NGI Maoerc Me 
 HNOTTE OW πεπούηοσε THPOT 
 Qiahi MRAQ Mal et Knahwon € o[ov] 
 1 ἀσχημοσύνη πράγματος. 
 * ‘She shall give [her] price [which] she shall take’; Gr. 
 οὐκ ἔσται τελεσφόρος ἀπὸ θυγατέρων ᾿Ισραήλ. 
 > ‘Be outside’; Gr. τελισκόμενος ἀπὸ υἱῶν Ἰσραήλ. 
 : TOKOV βρωμάτων. 
 " nac seems to have dropped out. 
 
DEUTERONOMY XXIII. 21—XXIV. 3 69 
 
 21 € poy eRAHPoNoaer seeeog e(Ruait]! 
 € PHT’ ae N ovepHt’ ae πχζοεῖς πὲ 
 RMOTTE Iie RWCH € TAA? we ON 
 OTOOTOT’ πκχοεῖὶς πεβποστε πὰ 
 
 22 φετοτ᾽ πεπούηοσε THPOT?> Exe 
 Sto OTH OTHOhE WaWwIMtE Οὐ [Π| 
 
 23 MeT NHOT € hoA oN πεπεποτοῦυ δ 
 QaApeg E€ POOoT E€ THE RAAT ae MEcaLoT 
 ENT AREPHT ae πχοεῖς Menwor 
 τε MWARE ENTARTATOY OW TER 
 
 24 TaMpo: enwanhor’ ae ἐροῦσι 
 € πεῖωρε BF TET’ OITOTWR’ ERE 
 GUNG 9aec NWERGIS NE oyrwee NE 
 τὰς BI οοῦ AE ε πείωρε Ae MET OW 
 
 25 On eR WaihwR ac EQoTt € Taea 
 τ €AooAE A πὲτ SITOTWH ERE 
 orese εἐλοολε MeT epe TENNTXH 
 
 Chap. Nacwovose’] ecer NT Tae xwwde 
 XXIV. 1 δὲ eonaay Nan: epe Wan ova ae 
 SIN oTcolere ποσῶς MELeacs δὼ 
 ες Wan τὰς GN Napic «:πὲ {πετὸ ε hor 
 χε AYSH οσρωὺ emecwey’ grwwe ec 
 coal πὰς N orawwsee W Tore NY 
 TAA € ορδΐ € TooTe πέχοοσς € hor 
 ρας πείηει " avW ecujanhwR’ Neo eeo 
 Oc set RE οδἵ" ἴτε ME seeg cHavy 
 MLECTWC*® ATW NYcoar πὰς W οὐχὼ Fol. 326 
 
 3 
 
 warse WH Torero wyrTaag’ € opal eroote Ip! 
 
 1 "Eav δὲ εὔξῃ. 
 
 * ‘The Lord thy God shall certainly inquire into all thy 
 works.’ There is no equivalent here for ἐὰν δὲ μὴ θέλῃς εὔξασθαι: 
 
 δ᾽ ‘Let there be therefore no sin on that which cometh forth 
 from thy lips.’ 
 
0 
 
 DEUTERONOMY XXIV. 3-9 
 
 ATW Wyasocore € HOA ON πείηεςει" 
 
 τε περὲρ CHAT WH Oat seoy Me i 
 TAC] BITC MAT NW coreees NNE OF σ MUO 
 pit NH oat ent δότε ε hod ποτε 
 
 € POC € THE C[AITC NACL WH CORE LEN (io 
 Hea Tpe χώρας axe orhote me 
 
 Tat πὲ “τὸ € HoA ke πχοεῖς πε 
 HNOTTE* ATW N πετιτκωρ Ὁ ae 
 
 MHAQ Mal eT epe Masoerc meth 
 
 HOTTE NATAY NATH ON oTRAH 
 
 poc: epe Wait ova ae al πὶ omco ieee 
 τ hppe Nite qhor’ ε hor e€ mode 
 seoc € “6 avTwW Nie wires Aaav τ 
 owh € ΩΓ" eqep orposerte οἷς Mery 
 Hey ἐφ gWh ar e govt € poy: ees 
 (Ppaie 4“ Teqcorere ENT ACf[AsITC " 
 Wite Rar WH οσώπε τ cine’ τ ἐσὼ οὐδε 
 πειασιτοστ᾽ OLWWe2* axe epe Mat 
 tN onpeKH πὶ evo: evwjan Tage 
 OTPWsee AE EY τ OMT KH Nassore 
 e hod ON weycitHos HN WHpe NTI 
 MICpaHa’ avw NYGaegoar’ € poy 
 NqTaag ε Hod eqjearow Nor mpecy 
 BIOVE ET AQMlayT ATW ERE ae π 
 TlonHpoc e hod oN TeTieenre - 
 
 oTHH’ epon’ ose Nowh ae newhd - 
 ETETH € QApEg’ CakaTE € THE THeIpe 
 HATA πίοεφος THPY Mar eT ov 
 HATATOY € PWTN Nor NovHAh 
 
 τ AeEvEITHC B® MeceeoT’ ENT δἴοωπ 
 ETNHTHOTTHN € Tpe Titerpe*s aps 
 
 πειέεσὲ NW WE NT ἀσδὰσ NGI Maxoeic 
 
 * prov. * ἐπιμύλιον. 
 
10 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 13 
 
 14 
 
 16 
 
 17 
 
 DEUTERONOMY XXIV. 9-17 71 
 
 TERMOTTE κε eeaproase!> ON ΤΕΟΊΗ 
 ETETHNHOT € hoA ON RHALE*s erUZW 
 πε AE ECOTNTR OTOOLeNT € MET 
 QITOTWR H Were oTNTAR’ € poy 
 Nite Khor’ € gor ε MeqHer ecy(s] 
 HreyevTa:> adAa eneage path 
 of σὰ avwW Mpwsee eTe oTNTAR’ 
 € poy ere τεζεοσῶ tar’ ε hod: 
 eWwile AC Mpwsare eeon’o Wie αὶ 
 
 po pat - 
 RA TeqevTa AL MEnQOTIT? OT 
 omyf ened macy’? τὸ meio oerre 
 Qae TIPH ἐἴπδοτπ᾽" xe epe meg 
 QOEITE WWE OF AWE iMe[caroy 
 epon’ πτὰ ovaenTNa wr’ € por’ 
 seme seto ε hod se Mesoetc πε 
 RHOTTE* NE KAI NGONC Oae 
 THERE BF TOHRE ET Ὁ Spwo ε hor 
 ON NencitHor H € oA οἷς πέπρος 
 HADTOC eT OW eR’ πολις " eRe 
 ita ae meqhene πτέσπου 2 exe 
 MATE MPH QWTM χὲ Reon avTw 
 epe Mequwid WN OHTY «ἡποτὲ 
 www ε hor e€ opal ε Masoere € xn’ 
 Wqywn ε por? fern wlohe Nwe Hero 
 TE S207 OA NWYH[/pe] avo πῆρε 
 Wie σάλου OA NETELOTE* MoTa 
 ποσὰ eEc[itastoy ga Meqiwohe ae 
 SUIT ageeoys WWE KH TARO ae chant 
 ag MenmpocHATTOC Nae MOP 
 (baitoc Mak TEXHPA avTw Wie κ᾽ 
 ai MQociTe WH οὐ ΧΡ τ evd*: 
 
 ὃ Μαριάμ. ᾿ ‘Immediately’ ; Gr. αὐθημερόν. 
 
 καὶ ἔσται ἐν got. * Asin AF και ovk ενεχυρας ysariov χηρας. 
 
Chap. 
 
 19 
 
 20 
 
 DEUTERONOMY XXIV. 18—XXYV. 1 
 
 ATW EHEP MWeeeevE aE NEHO NH οἷς 
 gad’ πὲ ON Mhag NRHeee> aTW ἃ 
 πποεῖς NWennowTTe coTR e hod’ 
 ORR Teed eT seavay- etThe Mai ge 
 Alton’ ἔρον € TOOTR’ € TPE Ket 
 pe se πεΐ wane: enwamwgc ae 
 az TeRWOC ON Tcwwe NE P πωΐπὶ 
 τ OTRNAAT ON Tewwes Nite RRO 
 TR € qyiTg’ adAa eRenaag € Magoy 
 ας tbHRE!' Wee MmempocHATToc 
 
 ae πορίφϑδιῪος τς TENHPA* ΧΕ 
 RAC eEcjeceeoy € POR’ NGF Moxoeic 
 πέμποστε ON wenghHore 
 
 THpov?*> ἐπι δεῖ ac enMARnOT a 
 ae πεπεῖὰ WN wociy Nite RROTR’ 
 
 € Magoy ecpiy’ NH Nwywan adda 
 ERE HAAT Se πεπροοηΐλστος 
 
 ae Moprbaitoc itee TEX Hpa: 
 
 ATW ἐμὲ IaeeevTE wE NEKO τί 
 φαποδλὰ Ne oN Rag N RAHaee 
 
 e the mar ge anon’ town € To 
 OTK € TPE πεῖρε ae Mel wane: 
 
 21 ERUJANAWWAE AE Ae TERA 
 
 22 
 
 τ eAoode* Nite RROTR € πὰ 
 
 gov ecpaT’ adAa Nujwan’ eve 
 wune WH Me[MmplocHArtoc τς 
 πορῷφαπος Mee TEX HPA’ ATW 
 EHEP TigecevTe ae πέπο NH οἷς 
 gad Tle oN πῆὰρ W nHese> € the 
 Mali Ge aon town € TOOTK 
 
 € Tpe πεῖρὲ ae Mel Wane: epe 
 
 XXV. 1 wanorgdAoTH ae Wurne τ Teen 
 
 * There is no Greek for re. 
 * The Coptic omits ‘of thy hands’. 
 
DEUTERONOMY XXvV. 1-8 73 
 
 Te NH genpwsee Neeef € ar gam’ avw MW Fol. 34a 
 ceftoa’ € poor Heeteral € mace pt 
 2 ὗης seit πλιμπδιος Neetaaiog > arw 
 ewwlle MacebHe seniwa && oencH 
 We EREORRCOY’ € Opal sete aeTo € 
 ὑοὰ HitenpiTHe avw evereact(y] 
 COT ἀτός 1" Sener Seto € hod’ w/a] 
 3 TA TEYRNTWaqT > Neet osee Macy i 
 ἐλ Nce Tak OTWO E€ AWOT eETYat 
 OTWO AE ε TOOTOT € aeacT 
 Coy? aeeeoyy W 9OTO € Nel cHUE 
 MEH COM MaArcK Heeoner? ae mecy 
 4 seto ε hod: πε πιητὺ poy W or 
 “τὰς EYOE’ EPE Walt φεποπηοῦυ 
 AE OTWO Nak NETEPHOT avw ἴτε 
 OTA NOHTOT “τοῦ Exe GRA cep 
 asa Tite Teqcotere at ne οδἵ or hor 
 τ waeeeo* Mcon ae Mecoar eqehwr 
 € QOTN Wa ρος πέκιτε Macy τὸ cor 
 6 «κε πῇ !πε ae Neeeac’s avw NWH 
 pe HOVE! ET οὐ ΠΟΙ eve 
 S2OTTE € POT] Ae Mpa ae me NT acy 
 s20v* ἴτε Tax πεῖραν qwrTe ε hor 
 7 Qas WrepanA> eWant Tak Ὁ οὐδε 
 me HG! Mpwseee W AI Orere ae πες 
 cons epe Tecorsse hur’ € Pate ac 
 TCOOTOC N NOG" ATW EcExO 
 Oc KE MCOM ἂς πεορδῖ Neyorwuy 
 aM € τοῦτες Mpa ae meccon 
 Oak MicpaHA* sem Gorww € p MAI 
 8 σι Mcom ae πεοραΐ" arw eve 
 
 t As in A F μαστιγωσαι AUTO. 
 2 μαστιγῶσαι. 3 do ονήσει. 
 μ Ύ ΧημΟνΉ 
 
 L 
 
74 DEUTERONOMY XXYV. 8-15 
 
 scovTe € poy Hat Nitos ae πολις 
 a OMe eT Bgeeay ποέχοος Nag’ Nroy ae 
 [p>] Wyage pary NY awooc xe ἢ P gal ain 
 9 E€sITC* Epe oleve ae πειίσουιι τῇ ae 
 TIECOVOEY E€ QOTH E€ POY «πὲ xe 
 To € HOA N Nios avrw ece hwdA ε 
 hor πὶ Thoge Nroore nrecjove 
 PHTe* avw ecenexTay € QOTH 
 € Opagy avw ἐσέξοος axe Tal Te 
 θὲ ET ουπδὰς ae TIPWAee ETE 
 MGNARET WHEY aM ae mecicom!s 
 10 ATW EevexroTTE € Tleypatt 
 ρας NicpaHA ae MHEY «πὲ NT AT 
 11 δωὰλ € ὑοὰ as MeyToovTe’> epe wan 
 PwsLsee δὲ CHAT Lele een πέσε 
 PHOT OT pPWeee Let Mecicolt 
 ATW Nre olece W OTA «φέρον ἢ 
 Wecovoer € QOTH € TOTRE πες 
 φαΐ W TooT’] as meT grove € po 
 NC covTHN TooTe ε hod Negen 
 12 Rovovng? > enecAm Tecoia ε hod 
 azeeoc Hire τὰς menhar tco ε poc: 
 13 NNE Nog τὶ WY oF Hove! πὲ Ww 
 14 πε ON TERTWWRKES ATW [πτὲ oe! 
 πε eqywohe wunme oN mennes 
 15 NOG OF HOTED* οσ τ τοτὲ avTw τί 
 AIRAION ἐείσπε War’ > oToel 
 Te seeee ATW NW AIRAION eceww 
 πὲ WAR’ χὲ Rac εβεεῖρε MN ουδίθδι 
 
 * ‘Tn Israel’ omitted, as in A F, 
 
 ’ A loose rendering of οἶκος τοῦ ὑπολυθέντος τὸ ὑπόδημα. 
 
 * ‘The fore-part of his body’, an inadequate rendering of 
 τῶν διδύμων αὐτοῦ. 
 
DEUTERONOMY XXV. 15—XXVI. 2 75 
 
 Noooy Oa MHag Mal eT epe 
 MROEIC MERNOTTE MATAA MAK 
 
 16 Qi OTRAHpoc: axe! orhoTe κε πχοὸ 
 εἰς TIEHNOTTE Tle OTON MILL 
 €T ESpe Nar σον mee eT eEIpe Fol. 35a 
 
 17 αὶ NwINGoNc* apr meeeeve Ne τὶ pe 
 TAYAAT NAR’ NGI maeeadHr’ oi TE 
 
 18 OSH eR’ NHOT € ὑοὰ ON RHRee* Nee 
 ENT Δ ΓῚ MWexean’ οὐ TEQIH ATW aq] 
 TAHO HW MET OF πᾶροῦ Beeeon’ eT 
 9o0ce* NTOR ae NEROOPR πὲ avw 
 Wen’ OOCE OF Nal on ae KR P 90 
 
 19 TE OHTY A THOTTEs ATW ECan 
 wine τε Meoeic MeRNoTTE 
 } ἀετοῦ Man’ WH magpht menasiase 
 Ov THPoT eT HWTE € POR’ ORR 
 MHA ET Epe Mxoelc πέμππουτε 
 NATAL WAR ON oTHAHpoc ¢€ RAH 
 poltoser τοῦ" ἐπείωτε € Hor 
 a2 TIpalt ae MaeeaXHh Oa poc Ht 
 
 Chap. THe’ avwW NE Tae Ὁ πωῤῖῃ ecwan 
 XXVI.1 wwne ae ε Tpe RhwWR € QOTH 
 
 € THAD Mal er epe πζοεις MER 
 NOVTE NATAL MAK ON oTRAH 
 poc € RAHPporoser seeeoegs aTw 
 
 2 NE oTWO OF wwe ἐπέχι e hor 
 ON TAMApPYXH NW WRaploc e Th 
 NANTOT € Opal oeit MERKAO > 
 Mal eT epe Maoere MennorrTe 
 NHATALY MAK ON OTRAHPoe ayTw 
 EREMORYT € OPal eTHOT NE 4:0 
 
 * Verse 16 as in BF on βδελυγμα ko τω OG σου πας ποιων 
 
 TAVTA πὰς ποιὼν αδικον. 
 
Fol. 35 b 
 [Pc] 
 
 76 
 
 6 
 
 DEUTERONOMY XXVI. 2-8 
 
 owe € Opal € masa eT epe πὸ 
 
 εἰς MERMOTTE NAcCOTH πλεῖ Ὁ 
 
 e Tpe σεπιβδδειῖ ge meqpatt 
 
 QRS πε ET BReeayTs aTW EKEy 
 
 az TIeROTOE! € NOTHHH eT 
 
 WOON ON MEQOCOT ET RReeaT 
 
 NT axooc Macy ae ἐπδοσωπῷ € hod ae 
 πποεῖς πὰ NorTE ae δἵἴεῖ € QOTH 
 ἐ TIHAQ €NTA Misxoerc wWpR ε ThH 
 HT W MeweroTe € TAA Mais ar 
 W epe NOTHHh al ae THOT N TOOTK 
 NqHARY € Opal seme aeto € Hod ae 
 NEOTCIACTHPION ae πχοεις 
 πεβποῦστε" ayTW eRcoTOWh NE 
 χοος agtie seTo € hoA ae NasoeIc 
 NERNOTTE BE A πὰ TOT RA TCT 
 pia Newer’ avw δεῖ ε opal ε nHase 
 AYTOEIAE € MWAkA ET BReeaTyT OW oF 
 GON €HOTEY NH PHWRee aTW act 
 WWE OT Meera ET aeekay ETHOS 
 NHOECOMNOC NA OTALHHUWE EcCfoOuy 
 
 ATW ENAWWE* ATW CALKO! 
 
 πσι Npae τ nneee avohhro nay 
 WOTAE € OPal € awit HN geno bu 
 ove ETHAWT* avw anwu ε hor 
 
 € opal € πζοεῖς ποστε N Went 
 εἴτε " ATW TWxROEIC acfcwTae € 
 Mengpoos διπᾶσ ε stenohhbro 
 
 Mae Weitoice Mae TenedAnerc?: 
 
 ἃ πχοεῖς NTN ε hod oN RHALE 
 
 ON OTHOS Noose avw ON οὐστς 
 
 ἐπικληθῆναι. 
 
 ἡ πεπριςε NRX TeMeANerc = καὶ τὸν θλιμμὸν ἡμῶν. 
 
DEUTERONOMY XXVI. 8—XXVIII. 6 
 
 ecxoop’ set orahoer ecjasoce ° 
 ATW ON QENNOs NW goposea! «τ 
 9 DQENLAdAEIIT® Hae OENUJMHpPE > acy 
 NTH € QOTN € πεΐ eta aged Mair 
 az Tel RAQ’ OTKAQ eq[WoTcE Pw 
 10 Te € HOA gx ehtwe avw fioT εἰς 
 QHHTe afeme ΤΑ ΠΑΡΧΗ it 
 NUENMAHAdA ἂς THA’ Wal NToK 
 
 (Two leaves wanting, pp. PtP! 
 
 Chap. 7799᾽, χ NPE ὃ Meepento 
 XXVIIL1 (Ae THPoT Mai] amon € Yow ARLL0 
 [oy € TOOTH] ak TOOT’ ayW Mxoerc 
 ἱπέεβοστε) 7/77 NMakaan’ οὐττὲ WW 
 2 ἰφέϑθιος THpoT] τὲ MWHAQ* δὼ 
 Y///////////, =O NGS MEX car0oy 
 WM ε ρου’ δὰ 
 
 [ἰεωτὰς € Mjopooy ae Mmaoeic 
 3 [MERNOTTE KRMAWWIE NTOR 
 
 WII) XN WOrse avw e[K] 
 
 Via NUERCOWE* ATO 
 4WYffVfMV c\ssaseraaT NGY Neato 
 
 WI VV, τοῦὖὔὖῇισιπτο 3% TERK 
 WI//VIII// POSE TW VNEREQ COT 
 YY /IIII), ε-οοοὐ DTW CE 
 
 5 YYYVI/c\ssaszaat Noi 7732 
 799999τε ITA RUSORT 
 
 6 YYW *Wwne Eencara 
 [sesaatV////7 J hwn € goon 
 
 [About 14 lines wanting | 
 
 1 \ , « ’ὔ 
 = και εν οραμασιίν. 
 
 77 
 
 Fol. 36a 
 [pra] 
 
Fol. 366 
 ΓΡιὴ] 
 
 Fol. 37 a 
 [pre] 
 
 78 
 
 9 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 1ὅ 
 
 16 
 
 DEUTERONOMY XXVIII. 9-17 
 
 τ NeneroTe* enfwaitcwtaer ε] 
 MEQ pooy ae πχοείις πεβποῦτεὶ) 
 ATW NE seoowe O(N mwecy7/7 J | 
 c€Nanay NGI Nlocenoc THPOT] 
 ae THAD BE Mpa [ae πχοεῖς Me} 
 RNOTTE ATTATV V7 J / 77 
 Heep gore ONT(Y]* (ATW Measoerc] 
 NennorTe ay/7/7V/VV vy VV 77, (a) 
 CACONM Ex mex ordi; 77/7 
 esl NeennHerela 77 7/77, av 
 W €xn Nexto nZ/7//////7//7 77 
 ΟΥ̓Χ πῆὰρ Tal [NT acqjwpR] 
 
 e THHHTY NW ite[ReroTe7/7/ e€| 
 TAaY MAK? ECyeo/TwH7/ 7/7] | 
 πκχοειῖς ae πεῦ'3939395 
 
 τπὲ eve € THE 3735 
 NEHRAO «ε 7/7/77 
 eqecesoy ¢ [neo bHove THpOT | 
 τ merase 7/7/7777. 
 
 [Several lines wanting | 
 
 [THIOTH SeTlooy € oTTALe H € ghorp 
 e Tpe THhWH’ ἐσὲρ THOTTH Nea 
 Qe HET NoTTE Nujareeo € wae 
 we Mavs eWpwme ac ETETN Watt 
 τας CWTAe Hea NMegpooy aeiiao 
 εἰς METHMOTTE* € QAPED aTwW 
 
 ε efpe NW πειεπτολη THpoy Nat 
 AMOR € TOWN ALLL0OT € TOOTH 
 sxtlooy cenaef € opal ¢€ awn’ τ 
 Gi NEI CAQOT NeeTaooks NE ww 
 πε eRcooropT NtTon oW πὸ 
 
 Alc ATW EKRCOOTOPT NTOK Ot 
 TCOUJE CENAWWME ETCOOTOPT 
 
18 
 
 19 
 
 20 
 
 ak 
 
 22 
 
 23 
 
 DEUTERONOMY XXVIII. 17-24 79 
 
 σι WekamlooHRe! ayrw WeT WO 
 
 on Nan’ ποῆτοῦ " ceinaww 
 
 Me evcgoropT’ Nor neato Non 
 
 TR?’ ATW NTENMNHAA ας WERKAO 
 MepcoorTe ππεπέροοσ avw 
 
 HWoge Nenecooys ππδίθώπε 
 ERCOOTOPT NTOK Oae περ ef € QoTIt 
 ATW ERCOOTOPT ae TenhwWK 
 
 e hod: epe Maxoerc Nennorte τ 
 
 ACOT E€ OPal € SWH ae  πεσφίωωρ] 
 πέρπο avw mywre® ¢ hor exalt 
 
 Qwh Mieke eT RMA! TOOTR [€ awe] 
 
 NH MET RMIT Want Geore 
 
 e hoA avw NYTAKOK πτευ ποῦ] 
 
 € Tpe πεπούηοσε eecor7//7/ * 
 
 AR HAAT’ HewkR’> epe Masolerc nov] 
 
 BE € OOTM EPOR ae πεεοῦ Wait 
 
 T Gyotr’ ε boA oT πὰρ 
 
 NrTor’ eT Ritahw[n] [e gov € pory] 
 
 [e RAH]pontoser [ageeogy]: [epe masoerc] 
 lesecon οἴ77ῦ7»ὔ»»Ἤ»»7᾽η99’7:::1 
 
 se OTOLLOae NWWiTe wae ΟΥ̓ ΔΡΟ Uy] Fol. 870 
 HAL OTHOTWS πᾶς oTQWTH τὰς [pia] 
 opTgwumsee € hoA Nae OTOTOTOTET 
 ATW epe Mal ef € opal ε χωπ᾿ wart 
 τ opgqoTR ε hots avw THe eT τ ren’ 
 ἐτπε ἐπδίθωπε WN gosent’® or awn’ 
 ATW NKAO ET’ OA PAaTR ΠᾺΡ oe 
 
 24 ας οὐπέπιπε" eEpe MMeaxoerc + Nor 
 
 1 
 
 3 
 
 ᾽ a / 
 ἀποθῆκαί σου. 
 
 WOE && MERHAD NTE OTHAD 
 
 2 4 A , 
 ἔκγονα τῆς κοιλίας. 
 
 Ν »” \ \ ΕῚ , \ A 3 ,ὔ 
 τὴν ἔνδειαν καὶ τὴν ἐκλιμίαν καὶ τὴν ἀνάλωσιν. 
 
 4 ὃ ἈΝ ᾿ ae) ὃ ΄ ,ὕ 
 la τὰ πονηρὰ ἐπιτηδεύματά σου. 
 
 * = και φονω of AF. ὁ χαλκοῦς. 
 
Fol. 38 a 
 [Pre] 
 
 80 
 
 25 
 
 26 
 
 27 
 
 28 
 
 29 
 
 30 
 
 DEUTERONOMY XXVIII. 24-30 
 
 wore ε xswk € hod ON THe Wan 
 TYTAKOR avw Want Pyotr 
 
 e hor! epe maoerc ὃ N Menasixe 
 oy Newk επεεῖ ε hor wa poor? 
 ON OFOIN IW OTWT ATW ERETW 
 TH OA TETOH ERNAT It cane 1 ὃ 
 NOIHK* ATW EnEWWME ERO 
 
 op ε hod oN N senTopwov TH 
 poy ak πῆδο' ATW NETH perf 
 «τοουτ᾽ erewwne Nope WN HN 
 gadate NW THe avw HN Neenpron 
 NW πῆδο ἴτε Tae Aravy ποίῃποῦυ 
 
 ε hot gixwor: epe Maxoeic eae 
 cOR ON Meauy τ RHeee* avTW ON 
 OTPOpPa ecitawT’ > seit orgwe ° 
 QWCTE NT Tae EWjTaecore aeToi’ 
 NOHTOT* Miaoete ecjeenre € ἡ 
 
 pal € swk HW οὐποσ ae ONUC «εἴτ 
 oTRposepar ON oTNWWE τὸ OHT’ 
 YI //, Ne eRGORRT aR 
 79999595959᾽ ee MOK 3 Tt 
 
 {ΜΠ πε φᾷς Mevoey eTaeeeay en7/ 7 
 7/MOVT avw evWWA SeeLoK NW ego 
 Ov THPOT NY] Tak Wuwme NGY πὲτ πὰ 
 HOHOEY EPOR’ Rial WH oTcg tere 
 NTE KET aAITC τὸ TOOTK: Kita 
 
 * AF omit ἐν τάχει, and the Coptic has no equivalent for 
 these words. 
 
 2 “ , 9 Ν 3 v4 “ > “ 
 δῴη σε Κύριος ἐπισκοπὴν ἐναντίον τῶν ἐχθρῶν. 
 + For the more usual cauy{. * ἕλκει Αἰγυπτίῳ. 
 ἢ ψώρᾳ ἀγρί. The Coptic has no equivalent for εἰς τὴν ἕδραν. 
 
 6 
 
 κνήφῃ. 
 
 τ “Unable to sit still’; Gr. ἰαθῆναι. 
 
DEUTERONOMY XXVIII. 30-36 81 
 
 ROT WNW OTHY ATW NTOR WE ita 
 OTWO AN NH ONTY* KRMATWGE τῇ 
 orara WH eAoodAe avw Nite Rake: 
 31 TERSRace ECTWaaT’ seen 2eTo 
 ἐ ὑοῊὰ πὸ Tax orwse’ ε hod NH OHTY: 
 MEREIW € ATTOPNY N TOOTK 
 ATW Nce τὰν TAdr(Y WAR? πέπεὲς 
 σὲ ATTAAT € TOOTOT HN HER 
 aIxecoy NE τὰς o€ € eT NWahoner 
 ΠΑΡ NERWAHpPE 4“ wenweepe 
 CENATAAT € TOOT τ RE Qeeltoc!: 
 32 Nre Tax wenhadr way e poor it 
 CEW WME ETCORLT (sic) ποῦ NTE 
 | τὰς TENGI2 Gaecgoasr ep AravT τ οὐ 
 33 NpaTe τὸ NWEeRCHUWE Nae MeROIcE 
 THPOT eEcjeovoeroy NGI RE OE 
 ONO EM C[COOTH seeeoey Δ KITA 
 WWE ETORLHO Seeeon’ aTW ET 
 OTWU Aeeeon’ πὸ WeRQOCOT TH 
 34 por’ NT Wwe ERCOUAe ON ite 
 τ epe wenhar Wav € poor WeT 
 35 NHOT WN Magpak®’> epe Masoeic 
 εἶπε" € Opal ε χὼμπ NW ovcay ec] 
 φοοῦ ESN NERMAT ATW Ex 
 Nenhe τὸ path NE τὰς εἰ! σαςσοες 
 eXo aint erebH WpaTk wa Teo 
 36 OTHE MW σῶμ EPE [Thwoelc MASITH! 
 Tor ε hoA € χὼμ € Opal evOeetoc [68 Fol. 880 
 COOTH ἀφο AIT NTON Kell WERE TO) pre | 
 
 ' As in AF και οὐκ εσται σοι ὁ βοηθων' οἱ vot σου και αι θυγ. 
 σου δεδομεναι εθνει ετερω. 
 * There is no equivalent in the Greek for net nHoy πὶ tagpak. 
 M 
 
82 
 
 37 
 
 38 
 
 40 
 
 4] 
 
 43 
 
 44 
 
 τ 
 
 DEUTERONOMY XXVIII. 36-45 
 
 τε πὸ Waeje ae Meer ET seeeay WH OE 
 HET MOTTE NW OENUJE LL O EMUDITE - 
 ATW KNAWWME OW Meera ET geaeay 
 evcaroT’! πὰς oTMapahoAH ON oF 
 GINWARE* MT NOEEHOc THPOT 
 
 Wal ET Epe πχοεῖς NABITH € QOTH 
 
 € poor’ Ritaxr e hod’ ε TeRcwuje 
 
 NW OTSPOG ENAWWE* aTW φεπποσὶ 
 
 We eT Βπδολοῦ € QOTN χὲ πεῖ κε" 
 HMAOCTOLLOT * HNATWGE τὸ OTeea τὸ € 
 Aoodke NE P owh € poy: NE Tar ce 
 TeqHp* οὐδὲ NE Tak oTHocy 
 
 e ὑοὰ N ONTY* xe TYNT? MaoTWRLOT - 
 QENUMH τὸ χοειτ᾽ ςεπδῖ!ωπε 
 
 OW NERTOW THPOT avw πὸ τὰς 
 
 TaQCK ε hoA οἷς TeTNED * we TER 
 
 ὕω τὸ wxoeiT citacpoypey € mag *: 
 φεπίσηρε sell OQENWEeepe πα πὸ 
 
 Oy σε τὰς HAT MARS CEMACGITOT 
 CAP ON opary eearhwcia* MERU 
 τηροῦν τὰ NTENNHeera THPOT ae 
 TIERRA ππηριθῦ macoTos e how 
 MEMpOcHATTOC * ET Neeean cpap 
 
 OY WR EeeaTe*s eaeaTe®> NTOR ΔῈ 
 
 τ P MecHT «φεῦ eeeaTe exeaTe™ 
 Mai Wary Wan’ € seHces NTOR wae 
 
 NC Tae τὸ macy’ € seHices Mal qMap are 
 € SWK NTOR δὲ KRNAP θὲ NH oTCaT: 
 avw εεπδεῖ € opal € swk Nor πεῖ 
 legqovwpt]| 77/7/7/7e nwt’ Newn avw 
 
 - 
 ἐν αἰνίγματι. “ ἀκρίς. ὃ σκώληξ. 
 
 * ‘Wither in the earth.’ © ἐρυσίβη. 
 δ “Much, much’; Gr. ἄνω ἄνω. 7 κάτω κάτω. 
 
DEUTERONOMY XXVIII, 45-51 83 
 
 WANT OTTAROR’ KE RAM HCWTA Fol. 394 
 ποὰ MEQ POoT Ak Mxoele πετοῦν [prs] 
 
 TE ε NOAPEO ε WETTENTOAH set ieEcy 
 AINAIWLLA* MAT ENT δὼ ReeLo 
 
 46 OF € TOOTR’ ATW CEMaujwe 
 € S€NAAENT OPA NW OMTH Nak elt 
 WMHpPe* ATW ON MERCTIEpeea 
 
 47 Wa eneo* ε HoA ae Rem Ruyaewe se 
 παοεῖς MERNOTTE* OW OTOTMHOL 
 ATW OW OTOHT’ enanory ε The 
 Nawal WH WE NTAKAAT THPOT’ avw 
 
 48 HNAUAAUfE AR Teer ET gaaeavy τί 
 WERBIscOyT MAL ET Epe Masoeic 
 WANTOT € Opal € awn’ OW oTge 
 Hwwit avw on ovrerhe avw on 
 OTRW KA OQHOT! ATW OWN OF GpPwo 
 τ NKA iree7" ayw yMawoy κε τὶ 
 OTRAAAS Be πεπῖπὲ € MERSeARO 
 
 49 Want ΠΟΤΕ e€ hoA* Maxsoere Ma 
 εἶπε € Opal € 2WK N ovo costoc 
 ECJOVHOT BIN APH] ae MRA 
 epe πειζούοειο Wee ae MOTE! 
 τ ovaeToc!s οσρέϑθιος EN KNAW 
 
 50 CWTRL AN E€ MEetqIgQpooy: oTO έϑυος 
 eyo πὶ Mawr opacy em Gfiracprime 
 AW OHTY WH ovgAAo’ avw eng ma 
 
 51 NA AN NW OTWHpPE WHeee ATW πὸ 
 orwse’ πὶ πέχπο τ nenthitoore 
 ATW πεσφρωσ A MEHKAD ET BeIT ες 
 West λᾶδσ Weovo Man’ emagoy 
 
 1 of overhe avw git OTRW Ka QHOT = και ev duper καὶ εν 
 γυμνοτητι (1). 
 
 * ἐν ἐκλείψει πάντων. 
 
 * ‘His swoop like the swoop of an eagle.’ 
 
 8. κλοιόν. 
 
Fol, 396 
 (pin, 
 
 δά 
 
 Or 
 DO 
 
 54 
 
 DEUTERONOMY XXVIII. 51-56 
 
 OF HPM OF πεῷὸ" ATW Weslo MN περ 
 EQOOT Mae πορὲ [It πε ὶπεέσοοῦ 
 WaANTYTAROK AT]W Nese ROR] 
 
 ON nen πολις WanT ooWpwyp iter 
 moArc! eT χοὸς ATW ET OP’ Mat 
 eT RTHR’ W OHT See2ooy O88 TIER 
 RAO THPY’ avw Graedihe aeeeon 
 OW WERTIOAIC THPOT ENTA Tho 
 εἰς MERNOTTE TAAT WARS ATW 
 HITAOTWLe Nea ΠΕ ΠΟ τὸ OATR 
 
 NW ΔΙ NW NERWApe Nae WeRnWeepe 
 We MTA Wexoeic TAAT MAK Oae 
 TIEHO WA ERNACTORLOT’ ATW 
 
 OW TeeAnfetc eT epe Maaxe 
 παϑλιῦε ἄφετον HN ONTC’ TPH 
 are €T GHW ATW ET CAETAWS ε 
 Δ ΤΕ" qiaper ephoom ε περὶ 
 
 COM Se τείζοριαεε ET OW ROT 
 OTH avwW EenWHpe enTarce 
 
 ἐπὲ NET πα π᾿ OwcTeE 
 
 e + ova πρηῆτοῦ € HoA OW Nea 
 ps τ weqwHpe Wal er Grave 
 Q2OT KE BAT OTHAAT πὰ € πὰ 
 JOT φὰς MEROWS ATW ON TER 
 eAnferc eT epe πεμχύξεοῦυ 
 παϑλιῦς seeeon NOHTOT OW πὲ 
 πολις THPOT’ ATW TE TSOHM ET IRR 
 SQHTH ετ CAEGAWS Tat eTe ae 
 
 1 CxonTe Aaay € HA PaTC ε 
 MHAQ € The MeEGNON Re πὲς 
 ελοσλεσ- citapel ephoon e mec 
 φαΐ €T ON ROTFOTNCE δὼ πές 
 
 1 , Nee Ν NS ,ὕ 
 τείχη τὰ ὑψηλὰ καὶ τὰ ὀχυρά. 
 
57 
 
 58 
 
 59 
 
 60 
 
 61 
 
 62 
 
 63 
 
 DEUTERONOMY XXVIII. 57-63 
 
 WHpe wae Tecujeepes avw ex (?) 
 ατδὰν enT[avief ε ὑοὰ oO πες 
 [aeHploc’ 7/7} mene etc 
 
 MMO’ ciaocrose’y’ πτεσποῦν own 
 e The πεσφωρ᾽ W WHa W ier’ one 
 MeRQwW2x ATW ON TenolArferc 
 
 eT epe Ter’ xaxe παϑίλυρε ae 
 
 sson’ πὸ OHTC* ON wer’MofArlc: ere 
 
 TH WattcwTae? ε efpe NW Mel {δ πὲ 
 THPOT ἂς πεῖ Moeecc eT’ 
 
 CHO φὰς Tel aWWeee € THE RDP 
 QOTE OHTY ἂς πεῖ ποσ' NW pai: 
 ev’ TalHoy NW WMHpe eTe Meso 
 
 εἰς MERNOTTE Wes [ATW] Mxo 
 
 εἰς NATAWO N NWERCHIE itee 
 NcHUJe ae MERCTIEpeea’ oO elt 
 
 Woes W cHWe ETNAWT’ avTW ὁ εἰ 
 Wwe evrnawT ev Woot’ av 
 
 W C[NAH’TO € Opal € σχὼν Ae TEL 
 πὰρ N ONT THpY NW KHeee eT 
 WaT Wat ei ERO NW 9oTE OH 
 TY Neeel € swWR’ avw AoxAex 
 itiee’ OF TTAHUH πτῖν eTe iee cHO 
 AL OAL πώ δῖε 49 Mel Woeroc 
 ππχοεῖς MANTOT € ορδΐ € ΣΝ 
 wamr ΠΟΤ ¢ hod> avrw ceita 
 πὰ THOTTH ON OTKOTE τί 
 
 Hil exen eTeTNooMe Noe it 
 
 ποιοῦ NW τπὲ OW TETAUWH’ € 
 
 The κε «πὸ THCWTAk Nca megpo 
 OF ae πχοεέιῖς METH ποῦτε" 
 
 ATW Ae MECKLOT? ENTA Tix0 
 
 ‘ Three or four letters wanting. 
 
 2 
 
 Written with a space between anc and ὠτᾶς. 
 
 Fol. 40 
 pre. 
 
86 DEUTERONOMY XXVIII. 63-67 
 
 εἰς OTNOC] Ex THOTTH ε ef 
 pe NHTN ge MET ποσοῦ iMree 
 ATW € TAWE τίηοστι 7/77 
 on te θὲ ετῦῷ,οΡρ,7,ννν»,77777 
 Fol. 400 e hodk+s avw celaceT’ THOTTH ε Hod) 
 (PR) Ola HAO Wal ere THiTahwn € 
 OO TIN € poy € RAHPoMoger aeeeocy - 
 64 ἁσω Wiasoelc NERNOTTE πᾶχοο 
 peik εἰ bod’ € φεπρέϑιος τηροῦν 
 BIN [WW] ae Whag Wa ΩΣ 45 WRAD 
 ATW KWTAp gaeoad’ ae ποιὰ eTae 
 s2av τ OEM HET NOTTE NW oeiuye 
 Sel OENWHE WAY NE ἐροῦσι aeeeo 
 65 OT AM οὐδὲ πεμεέῖοτε " NWtad ae 
 TOM [Wan dM ON W RE QeoMoc eT ae 
 Sead * οὐδὲ NW PagTH Maceeme alt 
 ON Weer eT aeeeayls ayw Mxoerc 
 Way MAK’ Be Meera eT Aeeeay Wor 
 οσωὰλς τὸ OHT’s avw genhar ev 
 66 BOTO Nae ΟΡ YH ecoujaes av 
 W NERWHO C[NawOome ecqyauwe ae 
 me s2eTO € HOA HW περ har’ ne P gote 
 Ἂς πέροοῦυ eeN TETUH NT Tae 
 67 πιετέσὲ € MERWHO * Ritaxsococ 
 π() gToove aE ἐρὲ poToE Naujwne 
 THAT’ ATW KHHAROOC ae ποῦ NW 
 poroe σὲ epe οτοοσὲ NHOT THAT 
 e hod oN ϑοτὲ ἂς MEKOHT’ Od NeT K 
 WApooTe OHTOT* aTw € hod ON 
 
 + Neither shall he establish thy foot in that place’; Gr. οὐ 
 
 ἈΝ id 4 “ἌΡ aA , 
 BY YEvyTat στασις TH LXVEL TOU ποδός σου. 
 
 2 Ν ἈΠ Ὁ ὑπ “ XN / ε / 
 TO πρωΐ EPELS Πῶς αν YEVOLTO ἐσπέρα. 
 
DEUTERONOMY XXVIII. 67—XXIX. 5 87 
 
 Toopoeea! W itenbad’ walt ev Rita 
 
 68 MAT € POOT’ ATW TxOEIe YMARTOR’ 
 € Opal € RHeee OW QenexHor’ aro 
 ON TEQIH πταΐκοος ε TOHHTCE 
 se NE THOTWO ETHTHOTTHT εἴο 
 [paloc+ av[w] Yad THoTTH € bod 
 Vdd Md Md BOTIOSNREOT 
 Oar Neoreee cael AaarT Mast! THOYTHN: Fol. 41a 
 
 Chap. Cus τε Nwyaxe NW ΤἈΙΔΘΗΒΗ ENTA (PRA) 
 XXIX.1 πχοεῖὶς Qui sxerocoy € TOO|TY ax 
 
 seWTcHe € TAQCOT € pPaTioOT] NN 
 WHPE Ae MICpaHA ON M[RaAg] ae “τὼ 
 διὸ. seitiica TAIOHRH εἶτ acc |eeit 
 
 2 TC Nageeay ON YwpHh: avlw ac]|eror 
 TE NGI skWTcHe ENWHpPe τηροῦν 
 ae TICpPAHA Mexay may axe τὼ 
 TH aTeTHIaAT e neghinovre?] em 
 TA πχοεῖς AdT ON MWHAO N RANE 
 serie «5τὸὶ ε HoN ae thapadw nae wey 
 
 3 Qasoar’® seit MeqRag τηρεῖ  πποσ' 
 a2 πειρδόφοος enmTa weRhar’ way 
 € POOT* ARaerelt eel NWO NOTH 
 
 4 Pe ev’ Beeeave ATW RETTE πσοεις 
 mutorTTe YONT NHTH ecovwNney 
 ATW genhar’ € MAT ATW QeEITAerd 
 ARE € CWTAL? Wa Opal € MooyT Ngo 
 
 5 OF ATW AAI aeoEIT’ ONT THOT 
 TH τ ρας προεῖπε OF TEPHeroc 
 «πὸ METHQOEITE OITE* ATW 
 MeTHTOOTE Se OTP nage it 
 
 1 ἀπὸ τῶν ὁραμάτων. * ‘The works’; Gr. πάντα ὅσα. 
 
 9. ‘His servants’; Gr. καὶ τοῖς θεράπουσιν. 
 
Fol. 41 b 
 pro] 
 
 88 
 
 “I 
 
 © 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 DEUTERONOMY XXIX. 6-12 
 
 Pat THOTTH: OTOEIK gee TH 
 OTOL’ ATW OTHPM Nae ores 
 Hepa! eee THCOOt*’ ae πὰς ETE 
 TH € eYere we πχοεῖς NTOY We 
 METHHOTTE?* ATW ATETHITWY 
 
 Wa Opal εἐ mei asae avw age ε hor 
 NG! cHON προ NW ecehOn avw 
 ww πῦρο τὸ thalcalir: e€ “ἴτε 
 
 98 LITT. 
 polossia W OpoThHN «οἷ Tana? τς 
 πδίῃς se PeAH ae eeattaccH> av 
 w [eTleTN € Qapeo ε εἶρε NH Nua 
 “ες TH)podv NW Tel AIWOHKH ae HAC 
 eTeT/N € ereee € neg buve THP OT! 
 E(TETH]MAAT * NHTOTH THPTH 
 
 TAP) AOE PAT THOTTH ae MOOT 
 sere «τὸ ε ὑολ Be πχοεῖς MeTit 
 ἴστε" HapXKon τ πετιτ ΔΗ 
 ae πετπολλοειῖ sei πετῖτπρι 
 τίεῖς " ATW NETHTPaceeearTeTc 
 
 τ ρειζζεδω" Npwseee wee ἴττὲ mic 
 ῬΔΗΝ πετριοδεο ATW METH 
 WHpPEe ATW MEMpocHATTOC 
 
 ET ON TAHTE NreTHMapese 
 
 HoAH' aM MeTHpeysAuyo 
 
 Wa IMeTIpecteregseooy* € TPE πα 
 seoowje ON TAIOHK’H 3 TIx0 
 
 εἰς MERNOTTE ATW ON πες 
 AHAOTU MAL ET Epe Masoesc 
 
 σίκερα = 12¥, * No equivalent for ἐγώ. 
 ἡ τῷ Ταδδεὶ. * An unusual form of the plural. 
 * οἱ γραμματοεισαγωγεῖς. 
 
DEUTERONOMY XXIX. 12-19 89 
 
 TERNOTTE NACALNTOT τὰν 
 
 13 *dR aeloor’ we πὰς EC[ETAOOR 
 € paTR NW οὐλδος Magy avrw ἅτε 
 ππσπε Wan’ NH MoTTE Exe πες 
 S2OT ENT acjzooc NAK* ATW N 
 θὲ ENT ACIWPR NW stenerote ah 
 
 14 pagase ee Tear ee Tanwobh: av 
 W AMOR’ WelNaceente Al ΠΗ ΤΙ 
 Δελυδτ᾽ THOTTH W Tel aren 
 
 15 KH Wae Wel anaorvruss adAa πὰς 
 W7 //ovce7] ae Mel aed Nase 
 [πεποοῦ «πὲ eeTo] ε HOA ὅς πχο 
 [εἰς MeTNNOTTE ATW οεππείσοσε 
 ετε Wee W πεΐ “τὰ ἅτ WeeeeHTH ae Fol. 42a 
 
 16 προσ" xe NTWTN TeTHcooTH iprd] 
 Nee eNnTANOTWO ON MWRAO NIRA 
 ase ἀσὼ Noe Εἶτ [apmapar ae] 
 ssHte WM NWoeemo[e!///7/7/7 7/7 ere 
 
 17 THMApar’ ea TeTHay τ werholte 
 Nae MWeTEIAWAON oT We wae OF] 
 WHE’ ATW OTOAT’ eit οὐ που] 
 
 18 ποῖ er Woon Nay: ““ητίν οἷσι pw 
 see NOHT τοῦτ" H c[oteee Η] oF 
 MaTpia’ H opepyAH ed MOHT] Aa 
 ay paktey’ ε bod’ ae mxoeic meth 
 ποστε € hur’ ε waewe Ww πποστε 
 τ Woeetoc se OTN Aaav W ONT’ 
 THOUTH ETHITIME πε ectord 
 
 19 Nea Treo NH OYKOAH axel orcruye!> 
 ATW EC[WANCWTAL ENWABE EIT 
 TAL cagoy δὼ NAY W orcoert’ 
 
 ‘ A somewhat inexact rendering of μή τίς ἐστιν ἐν ὑμῖν ῥίζα 
 ἄνω φύουσα ἐν χολῇ καὶ πικρίᾳ. 
 Ν 
 
Fol. 42 ν 
 [PRC] 
 
 90) 
 
 a 
 
 21 
 
 23 
 
 24 
 
 DEUTERONOMY XXIX. 19-24 
 
 ἐϊγκω Reeeoc ORs MEOHT’ axe epe 
 orthho wwe nai axe etitaseo 
 
 OWE φὰς TOTWU AL πὰ OHT’ axe 
 
 τε Tpeqpitohe TARO MHageeag’ 
 
 τὰς WaT ποὺε ἴτε Taek mnorre 
 
 P OMag € Rw Mac’ € hors δλλδ ae πε 
 QOOY ET «τοελὺ TOPTH ae πχοεις 
 MAMLOTO MA MECTRWO Oae πρωϑεὲ 
 ἐτ S9eeaye avW Hee ef € Opal ε wwe 
 NGY Neaooy THpoy τὸ Teara 
 
 OHRH NET CHO O8e Traxwwsere 
 
 ae πεὶ NOLeoc ATW Tsoele Mal) 
 [qylwre ε Hor Be πεῖραν oalTN me]: 
 ATW Mesoele qtamwps ε ολ N gen 
 needsor ὅστε NuyHpe THpoy! ae 
 N[icpalHA> KHaTaA Heagoy THpoT τ 
 TIEAIAOH|RA W WET CHO Oae ΠΩ 
 [WAee AR TET WlORgeocs ATW EceExo 
 joc NW Tetelte|a W NETHUSApe πε 
 V/V, s&XNXCWTN avw ruyae 
 [410 πετὶ δεῖ ε HOA ON oTRag ety 
 OTHOT]* ATW ETENAT € ΠΕ ἌΡΗ 
 a2 THAD’ ET Beeeay ATW MNeEcUwste 3 
 en[Ta] Masoeie THitooTce € Opal 
 
 [€ AW O|TOHI set oTOaedy eT PoR’D 
 πίθδο) THPY €T seeeay Nirevraocy’or 
 ace Nie λδὰσ WH ovotorer’ yorw 
 Opal W ONTY Nee entTarTano Wt co 
 AOKLA 4“ TOLXLOppaA* avTW aArraxeera 
 sett cehwetnt?+ wal entTa Mmaxoeic 
 TAHOOT ON OTGWNT sei OTOPTH: 
 ATW CEMNaxooc NGI Nocenoc TH 
 
 3 ΄ cA 2 \ ΄ 5. α 8 , 
 εκ πάντων VLWV. τας νοσους QAUTNS. Σεβωείμ. 
 
DEUTERONOMY XXIX. 24—XXX., 2 91 
 
 por ag mag xe € obe oF a πχοεῖς 
 efpe OF Nat ae πεΐ Rag’ oF Me πεῖ 
 25 NOS MN GWNT eeN τεῖ OPTH’ aTW ETE 
 mooc xe € hor xe avTRwW Newor 
 MW TAIAOHRH W ππχοεῖς MeTMOTTE 
 MMOTTE NW NETEIOTE WE NT AcTcaeit 
 τοῦ Waeeeas W Tepe qittor e hod 
 26 ON πῆὰρ NW RHeees avrw avhon’ av 
 Weehe MW OEM RET MOTTE ATOTWUWT 
 MAT ποῦ ETE ENCECOOTIT Aeen00y Alt 
 27 OVAE 4“πὲ YTOWOT Mave avw παοῖς ! 
 AYSWNT OW OTOPCH E€ MHAD ET gReearT 
 € Tpe εεῖπε € Opal ε awry’ KATA Hea 
 [Q0v TIHpoe ἐτ CHO Oae Maxwwsee 
 28 [π|τίε πεῖ Woseocs ATW Maxoeie δ {πτὸῦ 
 le hoA] gas MeTHAO’ ON OTGWNT παν 
 OFTOPTCH ATW ON OTHOG caeaTe HN Fol, 43 a 
 GMAT’ δι πόκου € gpai ε πὲ Rag Hee [PR] 
 29 €T OTO geeroc TENOT: [MET QW) 
 evHIY € πχοεῖς πεοσίτε WET OTO] 
 [δὰ ae evn’ ες pwitn] 7777 7 
 Chap. NWase THPOY ae mek [itoeroc|* [av] 
 XXX. 1 ὦ evwanel ε opal ε χη] 777 
 ME THPOT ae πεεόηεοσ "υῦ }ὟἮ 
 W Ne NT AiTAAT OF OM aeeslon!/// 
 HAT QAR MERQHT’ ON Woleeitoc! 
 THPOT’ ET Epe Masoeice δι ΠΟ ΧΗ] 
 2 € hod W OHTOT* ATW EREROTK € 
 πκοεῖς MERNOTTE NE cwoTar NW 
 CA MEYOPOOT’ KATA Waxe ier 
 et QW AeLoOy € TOOTH N πὸ 
 
 1 For mxoeic. 
 
92 DEUTERONOMY XXX. 2-9 
 
 oy ON NengHT ΤΗΡΕΙ͂ avw on 
 3 ΤΕ ΧΗ THPC’ ATW ThxoeIc 
 eptanw ε bod tan’ HW wenitohe - 
 WANA MAR’ ATW ON FNacoorg k’ 
 ἐ gotn € hod’ oN HN geenoc THPOT 
 We Wra Mesoere aoopen’ ε ὑοὰ τὶ 
 4 QHTOT* ATW EWWIE Epe πέεβξω 
 wpe ε hod wWoor’ ain awe NW THe 
 Wa πὼς NH TME* YNacooTgR’ € 9OTH 
 e δολ ON ποιὰ eT «βοοδλσ NGO! Masoesc 
 NERNOTTE* NAITR € QOTH € MRAD 
 NGY πκοεῖς NMERNOTTE MAL EnTAT 
 HAHPOMOLer aeeeory NGI WEREIOTE " 
 τ KHAHPONOLL Reeeotys ayTW cpMact 
 pe Wan’ ae ππὲὶ παπποῦ 0} 
 6 TAaWOR’ egove MeREFoTE’ aTW [ecy] 
 waThhe NEROHT ATW NOH|T τὸ MER] 
 cTepaea € TPeR’eeepe πᾷχοίεις]) 
 TenttorTe* € Hod’ φὰς TeR[OHT TH] 
 py Nae Τ ΕΒ ΓΣΊ ΧΗ THPC χε [Rac] 
 Fol, 480 7 WIA NOK’ eet Mencepeeas avw 
 [PRE] πχοεῖς MWERMOTTE May WH πεῖ 
 cagoy] ESN Nenaixcoy avrw exit 
 WET eejocTe aeaeon’ Me NTATAWRE 
 8 [aeeeOR* ATW NE) NAROTH NE cwrTee 
 [€ MEQ Pooy] ae πχοεῖς men 
 [MorTe € efpe] N meqenTOAH Mar a 
 [MOR Ef QUIT Ake200T € TOOTH 
 9 [aeTlooy)* avW Ttxoelc MERNOTTE 
 7999: “pow easate'> oN Meg 
 [bHovle THPOT N περ στα avw 
 [ON πὰ πὸ W OHTR*? ATW ON τὶ 
 
 Or 
 
 | 
 
 Ν 
 * καὶ εὐλογήσει σε Κύριος 6 Θεός. 
 
- DEUTERONOMY XXX. 9-15 93 
 
 [WEMMMeea κα TERKAD * ATW ON 
 ἀξ avice πὶ πεητύποοσε" ae cpt 
 τοῦ NST Wsoerc MenNoTTE 
 € Tpeer¢dppaite € Opal € 2zwK: 
 € QOENATAOON KATA Θὲ NT acpey 
 10 tppaite exit NeneroTe* eRwan 
 CWTAe NCA MEQ pooy ae Measoeic 
 MERNOTTE € OAPEO aT ε εἶρε 
 τ MEC(ENTOAH Set IECPARATO 
 aed! Mal eT CHO ραν Maxwware se 
 πεῖ WOLseocs ER’ Wall ROTH’ € 
 maxoere πέμπποστε € HoA oar 
 NeEKOHT ΤΗΡΕΙ͂ 4“: τε XH 
 11 τηρὸ " χε τεῖ ENTOAH TAT alton 
 € YOWM aeeeoc € TOOTH BEetloov: 
 το opuy’ Ait € sw’ οὐδὲ WeovHoy 
 12 All aeeeon’? € THE RxOCC χὲ MIke τί 
 OHTH πὲ ev nwahwr’ € opal e tie: 
 παῖ τῇ MAM NTNcwWTae € poy i 
 
 13 [THalacy?* ovae Nite 1 ON APHTC an 
 
 [i] Ertacca € THE ἄχκοος wE πτε 
 [IT QHT|N πὲ €T MWasloop ae MInpo 
 ΠΥ 
 
 τ θὰ ' Ἄδεςδ " NAITY Mam wey Tpe 
 
 14 ἱποωτας € poy πτιτεῖθελ" adAa πιο χκε 
 OHIT € QOTN € POR’ EeeaTe OW TER Fol. 44 « 
 [τὰ ΠΡΟ avw φὰς MeR’OHT [ATW ON [PRC | 
 
 15 [πεϊηστξ € TPE Raat’ [Ere AITOK] 
 δα Ὁ semooy aeime aeTo € HoA Beacon, 
 SSTIWOND 4“: WAejOT ATW MET τὰ] 
 
 ‘ The Coptic has no equivalent for καὶ τὰς κρίσεις. 
 
 * The Coptic has no equivalent for οὐκ ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ ἄνω ἐστίν, 
 and reads, ‘It is not [80] heavy as thee, neither is it [80] far 
 from thee, to make thee say, Who of us shall go into 
 heaven ?’ &e. ὃ ποιήσομεν. 
 
94 DEUTERONOMY XXX. 16-20 
 
 16 MOTs eet MMeeooT: εἐρε ase en] 
 WaihtcwrtTae Wea went oA]! 7/77 
 πκοεῖς MENMOTTE’ Hall alton] 
 € TOWN see2ooy € TOOT[(R Reto] 
 
 Oy € “ἰερὲ Masocelc Men worte) 
 
 € MLO0WE OF πειοιοοσε [THPoT| 
 
 aTW E€ Naped € MEqTarRarwaeea [ATW] ” 
 MEQOAM TETHMAWHO NTETH 
 
 Aa. δὼ itacaroy € PoR Nos 
 TIMOEIC TIERMOTTE ρας MHAO TH 
 
 py Mar er Rirahorn € gov € poy 
 
 17 € RAHPONOKe seeeoyys epe Wait 
 NeROHT’ ae upthe € τὰς cwTae adra 
 NE πλδιδ ὃ NE oTOWT τὸ ρει 
 RET NOTTE aTW NE wWaewe Wav 
 
 18 ἴτδειο Aeron’ τς TOOT aE ON οἷσι 
 TARO KHATARO ATW HN TETH Tae 
 Pporo NH go00v οὐχῖ mHag: mat e[T! ε 
 pe πζοεις πέμιοστε MaTalacy| 
 MAK? MAY €TETHMNaAsoop ae πὶ 
 Opaainc ε hur € goTH € poy: 
 
 19 € RAHpONoeer aeevogs + P xeltTpe 
 NHTM ae ποοῦ NW Tie eet THAD 
 NWN seit needy δἴτδδσ οἱ [OH] ae 
 MQWTH MWecaedy «εἴτ Mceago[y co] 
 
 TW’ δὲ MAK’ ἂς MOND χε ERE/WITd| 
 
 20 NTOR sel Wencilepereas € aeiepe] 
 πποεῖς MERNOTTE € CWT Re εἰ 
 Meqgo pools] [enlewoAexk: τ Toey] 
 
 Fol. 44? s€ Tal Ne NWN ATW TAWH τὸ WERDO 
 (PRT OT € THE RWNAD OIBN WHA Mal en 
 [TA Tsojere wpR’ € THHATY abpa 
 
 1 One or two letters wanting. ° καὶ τὰς κρίσεις. * πλανηθείς. 
 
PLATE III 
 
 snes were NEM TES τ yeh i 
 
 VE DAY ee eATTEK EHR Ἧς. 
 τ “- osx erye We AACS” eRe τε’ Tog 
 ἘΝῚ ἜΣ eoy hin 
 
 try arth ὌΦΙΣ TER, 
 μον τ τ εασογε, 
 hy AL) ree TENE eat Cre 
 rw aercrre KHOY Te" eA 
 Lop aw tM MOY ETO OF 
 oy em e perm σε τ τ ter 
 te We any 6 24 Qi CAB ἯΣΣ, 
 ΠΑ Ὧν EAP ECEN EAS KAP. lA 
 eed EA TET Wi Aw KI a tee 
 my ran AY ay Ὁ WAC ΜΠ oY δ EPORME J 
 Γι quero rer woy'r E? wi a cic ners =. 
 ΤῈ rare TR τὰ AKWWE?s Op wept” zs 
 cAMP σ κε σά κεν Cotes et  - 
 TERA ARG TBE ETRE 7 IAAF 
 ane t RAW BAS τον τῷ γ᾽ τ ΤΩ a R ὌΡΕΙ. 
 Kay RoY τὲ AY Nr en ay eH 
 Ἧ: AMON MOR he sto ὦ Ὑκὸ 2198) 
 
 ἣν 
 . 
 
 ΤΆΤ ἈΓΓΆΘΔΚΊΣΑΥ son TE ΓΕ a4 oe 
 ae MQHZOOY τι. MK AR AVEL eed se 
 Ἴ ΠῚ KOE CITE oyrEen Are Seka 
 
 apa ΓΙ. Ἄὐ ἐπ ετ HM AKIO SEP hits 
 ap RAN Ce Kw WETOY NEO. 
 _enan fou ον oT ἢν νέρέυγει 
 Sys MF TORY RET ES τ ‘. 
 τω HET κα. ΠΟΥ ΔΕ ἢ 
 iT wrTh ae em dy MEET TY CAP ,. 
 ree “ACHAT ETT Wwred | ‘meee 
 ahh 5 Oren renee EPMA ΘΝ 
 ft RTE SR Ee ἢ 
 pave ror cil 4 De ΠΝ 
 
 ἰὴ ὙΠ 
 
 MS. Orrentat 7594, Fou. 44 ὦ (DEuTERONOMY Xxx, 14-20) 
 
: 
 . ᾿ 
 Hl 
 ᾿ 
 ͵ 
 . 
 j 
 f 
 x 
 ~ 
 i 
 i 
 ‘ 
 i 
 Ϊ 
 ‘ 1 
 y on i ὟΣ 
 Ὁ νὰ 
 ; i 
 Yep A 
 γε τὰ 
 ΠΕΣ ‘ 
 ‘ ‘ ' 
 Kies Pl a’ 
 ἐπ oe Aa a 
 ἐὺ iis OA leak ὺ 
 A en) is! 7 
 " a é 
 ‘ . af 
 Ἷ ( 
 ᾿ 0 ar ‘ 
 apt ΟΝ 
 | 4 
 : } { 
 1 ’ : hy 
 ae i j 
 4 ra) 
 § if ¢ q 
 4 ) 4 
 ‘ A \ μ᾿ t 
 μ} 
 . i] η 4 
 ; ce Me) Bad Yc 
 Υ ὁ 
 Oye A 
 P οἱ 
 y ‘ i 4 
 ͵ J rr Yih 
 Ν any Fi " 
 Py εν eh F 
 Ἷ . a 
 ᾿ , 
 Ἷ 4 
 oF bak a} 
 7 is 
 an 4 i ὶ 
 “7 vite 
 “i 
 
 i ie 
 
 ΔΝ 
 ἢ a 
 t 
 
 i 
 
 ΓΜ ΗΝ 
 
| 
 
 1 
 
 ~ 
 
 DEUTERONOMY XXX, 20—-XXXI. 7 95 
 
 [Qdadee eel Tcaan} ee Tanwobh: ε τίδδ ἢ 
 τ πεπεῖοτε eeWTc]He ae aqxwn’ € (hod! 
 [It Mel τ πὲ] THPOT eqjTATO agero 
 
 [ov N πε ηρε THPoY ae TMIcpaHA: 
 [AvW Mjexay May ae τ ON we 2 
 [OTT] τ Posele alton ae MOOT’ 
 
 [ATW AL ATW GaRcoas ait ge ε Hon € 90TH 
 jovae εἰ ef ε HoA>* πξοεῖς ae acpxo 
 
 Oc Nal axe NT πασιοορ᾽ An ae mop 
 AANHC* WOE MERNOTTE METLLO 
 
 OWE OF OH seeeoR’ Nrocy me eT Wa 
 qwTe € hod τὸ πεῖ Qeeltoc OF OH Aeeeon 
 It] THe WRAHPOMOL aeeeooT : 
 
 ATW THCOTe MeT LROOWE OF OH ae 
 SOOT HATA θὲ ENTA πχοεὶς Wa 
 
 χε ATW παρεὶς επδεῖρε WAT πὰ 
 
 τὰ θὲ ENT δίδὰς NCHWNM «οἴ WC 
 
 Mppo cay τὶ ageopparoc πὲτ Wo 
 
 On OF πέηρο AL MiopaanHe irae 
 METHAO KATA θὲ NT ac(qoToy 
 
 ἐ hod+ avwW Maxoele aqTaay € gpal 
 ETETHOTTH* ATW ETETIT € εἴ 
 
 pe Nad HATA θὲ ENT ATQUM ETE 
 [THJOTTN’ Gaecoas’ NE Taxpo- 
 
 πὴ goTe orte aenp uwAag’. 
 
 5 ΠῸ WTOPTP OA TETOH we Exo) 
 
 ele TE RMOTTE πὲ WT WEReAT Ht 
 
 τος πὲ ET MAeLOOUJE OF OH seeeiOn 
 ‘WIE τα Iracag ely ε Hiov Reeeon 
 ἐθρυῦϑῳ ΣΝ 7/207 avo (ἢ 
 Cece AAEM cove nel 
 [marcy ayer gerne aeTo € [DOA «τ πις 
 
 ~ 
 
 ΕΣ / a Le =A , 3 ΄ . εν ἢ See a 
 
 οὔτε μή σε ἀνῇ οὔτε μή σε evKatadiry’ Kat ἐκάλεσεν Μωυσῆς 
 t t 
 
 3 “ 
 
 Inoovv. 
 
Fol. 45) 
 PK) 
 
 96 
 
 10 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 DEUTERONOMY XXXI. 7-13 
 
 7 
 
 Paha] THPY xe Gaeco/ee avw)] NE Taspo 
 [(uTjOn’ W Tap πὲτ Waselooue 
 
 lox OH] ἂς πεΐ δος ε77ὔἷ)ἷ» ὲ ππίδοἹ 
 ENTA πχοεῖς ΡΠ ε TAHA TY] 
 
 τ MENEMEIOTE ε TATE MaT 
 
 NTOK πὲ eT πὰ ποῖ} € gov | 
 HAHPOMoOeeras ATW πί οειο] 
 TIERMOTTE TET L200 WE MMEeean| 
 WyMtacagug ame hoA 7/7 oF! 
 
 AE MWYNWAKHAAR’ alt Wite eRe] 
 
 pooTe οὐδὲ aenp wAag-> sew! 
 
 TcHe δὲ agicoal NW Wwyase W πεῖ 
 WOLLOC ETxwWwsee/e acy i] 
 
 ay πὶ ποσηηῦ Wwinpe Ww Aevrers| 
 WeTYY W τστύωτος [τ ΤἈΙΔΘΗΠΒΗ] 
 
 ae πχοεῖς ATW NE[TOAAO ἢ] 
 
 τ NwApe ae micpaiHA> avrw sew! 
 TCHE ATOWM € TOTOT acy] 
 
 soon ZIV. 
 
 [Several lines wanting | 
 
 NETUH/Pe ee MMpocHATTOC] 
 
 eT ON NlEeTN πολι ΓΤ 
 cwtae π(.}7 1εὖ]ο ep goTe οηίτε ae! 
 πποεις [MeT|MMOTTE > ATW7/7 7 
 cwTar ε [εἴρε)] N Nuwjase TH poy ae! 
 Wal Mo eeoc]* avwW NETUHpPe7/ 
 7///EN COOTN AN CEMacwTae 
 
 77chS € Pp goTe QHTY ae Mesoeic 
 \MeTitjworre τὸ WEeQo0y THPOT 
 ΄,,9ϑ,.0, 2XT3 EVOMAD QIN HAD 
 T/A CTETHMAIOOp 32 πὶ 
 jopaanttic] € hur € goTH € poy ε 
 
14 
 
 1Ὁ 
 
 18 
 
 19 
 
 -DEUTERONOMY XXXI, 14-19 97 
 
 [RAMpoitjoser sgeeory> ATW πὲ 
 
 [macy πποεῖς Bk eewWecHe σὲ εἰς OH 
 [mme|//7/7//7/M € QOTN Nex Wego 
 lor/VV7 J sedy “στε ε incore 
 TVW///9)\ Pav THOTTN gaTit 
 7777,»ἷἾ RANE ἃς πεῖῖῖτρε avo 
 VW/IIIII1 FOOTE, ὅσὼ διεύωκ 
 [«τωδεϊης eel ἵησοῦσς εἰ € ς 
 799- Ρὸτουῦ995 
 Vdd de® (°\7/7/, 
 
 {Several lines wanting] 
 
 CHAHPOMNORKL Aeeeoeys ATW Celta 
 HAAT Newos Neexwwpe ε hor 
 WTA ΔΙΆΘΗΒΗ TAY εἴτ atceentc 
 Waeeeays avw τπδποῦσε € poor 
 ON OTGWNT 9ae MEQCOT ET Ze 
 g2av NTARAAT Newer! avw NWraKnre 
 Tago € hoA Skeeooy Neewwne i 
 evovwse’ Newoe avw nawe i 
 S2OHOC ET NMATAQOOT “εἴ MEAL 
 ἅγεις " ATW CEMaxsooc Jae πεέεροοῦ 
 er gaeeay ε the xe ἂς πχοεῖὶς πὰ NOT 
 TE Waeeealt Al A πεῖ gice Tagoel? 
 ANOn’ AC ON OTHTO ἔπδητε πὰ 
 90 € ho’ Reeeooy OAL περοοῦ ET Re 
 ι΄ ε The NHagia® THPoT entTay 
 AKT BE ATKHTOOY € PATOT NM OEM 
 [π’οστε τ Uaereoe Tenors Ge ITE] 
 THCOAL WH Nwase WN Tel Wan Nre 
 THTcahe WN WHpe se πιορδ ΗΔ] 
 ATW NTETNTAAC ETE[THTAMpo] 
 
 ME HAC EPE τεῖ WAH Wwe] 
 
 1 For mewy, * For tagoyr. ὁ τὰς κακίας. 
 
 O 
 
 Fol. 46 a 
 
 ——— 
 
 [pa] 
 
Fol. 46 νυν 
 
 [para] 
 
 98 
 
 20 
 
 21 
 
 23 
 
 24 
 
 25 
 
 26 
 
 DEUTERONOMY XXXI. 19-26 
 
 ETALUTAENTpPE ON NOjHpe [ee] 
 ΠΙΟΡΔΗᾺ pwasiToyT cap ε [9oTN | 
 [e]Mmmag eT Mamoreg’ mai en[T ar] 
 [wp]R’ ε τύβητε NW mevero[Te] 
 
 [Ralo equjorve € pute ebjerw) 
 
 ATW cenaorTwse’ Nee co (ἢ 7/7 
 Y/pose0 Ncentoos V7 7 vp 
 ποῦτε Nijaeero Neewee/we!/7/7/7 
 [Mce]t ova Mal Neelxwwpe € hod] 
 τὰ araennn Ὅ,ὕἤ,Ἤἤ,ἤἤ7ὕὔ,ὕ,. 
 
 € poov Neenap mecwhuy cap an on 
 TATIPO ge Tevcrepeea alton’ Tap + 
 COOTH NW πεσποπηριὰ Net οὐ 1] 
 
 Pe ALeLo00y «τποοῦ exenafaiToT| 
 
 € QOTN € WHA’ eT Nanore’ Mal es 
 τ ATWPR ε THHHTY NW πεσειοτε" 
 aqcoar ac NGI sewscHe WN Tel Wan 
 45 MEQOOT ET SAAeAT ATW ATCA 
 he NwHpe ae micpand’ ε ρος " ἐλ 
 QW € TOOTY τὸ ἵησοσς NWH pe] 
 
 NM MATH εἴχω Reeeocs χε TOR’ IN 
 QHT NE Taspo: Nron’ N cap met] 
 Nas! WN NWHpe ae micpaHA e [90TH] 
 ε πὰρ Mal enTA Mesoere [ΡῈ] 
 NAT ε THHATY avw wWrogy Mme τα 
 
 [T τα θωπε Neeean. N Tepe ae 
 [WtcH]e AE OTW Gi ECcQaT N πα [δ ΞΕ] 
 [TH]poy ae πεΐ ποεῖος Wa Med swK) 
 [a2 Mai evarwuwsee*s δρῶν e[To] 
 [oroje N WAeverTHe NeT gr HT] 
 [ἰστϑίωτος ἴτ Tal AWeHRH ae Mas/o] 
 [ere] ecyasw Reseoc*s xe ot ae πῶσ] 
 
 far) 
 
DEUTERONOMY XXXI. 26-30 99 
 
 [Wleee ae Tel Nosece NreTnN 7/7 7 77 
 7 ἴδ cry’ NM τστύωτος τὸ Tas] 
 [ΔΊΘΗΒΗ ae πχζοεὶς NeTHNOT| TE] 
 [€ τῆρε cujwrte ge Meena eT aeieead] 
 27 [seleetireslitpe € por’+ xe anor] 
 [AcloovN NH TEnAANTNAWT 48 ΔῈ] 
 [9] seit MemujoT ae Men’ sean(9| 
 [eTt] Tap atton’ εἴοπδο᾽ Neeee/ A] 
 [TH τς moon] 777 TeTN τῇ Novihe] 
 [meaxoerc] 77/777, avw Nawoce 7 
 7999959595ϑ»’ 208 et 7 
 28 Matnora[c//7/ 1 clwolrg Ge € goTn Fol 47 a 
 € path τ [τὸ AAo] αὶ π [mejriepo An ! (pag 
 sett πεταπρεούστερος 2 seit πε 
 TNRPITHCE Keil MWETHTprcerea 
 Tepe WH peytchd > axe πὰς εἴπδτδσο 
 € wevaranne τ Nei Waxe THPOT 
 ATW NTap eeiitpe πᾶσ ie 
 29 sel THA’ coop Tap xe Lent 
 CA πὰ s263 OM OTaitoeer& TeTH 
 Waaindeeel? avyw FETHMARW HW 
 CWTH NH TEQIN ENT ATOWN aeeroc 
 ETETHOTTH ATW HEY LROROC πὰ 
 TAQWTH ON Θδῆ τὸ περοοσ" ε the 
 RE TETHMNACIPE AL MMONApoN 
 ἀπὲ “:τὸ € hod ge πχοεῖς € fHOT 
 Ge Magy’ ON περύηοσε W weritcte > 
 30 ATW KRWTCHC AYTATO EMeerxr0xe 
 Nren[(R/AHCIA THPC τὸ Nuyase i 
 [TaN Wal Wa mecxor > 
 
 1 φυλάρχους ὑμῶν. 
 2 Reading, with A F, καὶ τους πρεσβυτερος ὑμων. 
 
 8. τρὺς γραμματοεισαγωγεῖς. * ἀνομίᾳ ἀνομήσετε. 
 
100 DEUTERONOMY XXXII. 1-8 
 
 TWAH 
 
 Chap. cwrae’ THe avw YNawaxe’ seape 
 XXXIT.1 Rag’ cwrse’ enwaxe N TA Tampo> 
 2 seapetauwt ¢ hod’ oHTY ak Tag po 
 oy Nee NH οὔὐροῦ ae Es ATW eeape 
 πὰ Waxe ef € opal Nee N orerwre! 
 Nee W OTaLcoy exh OTNTH'S av] 
 W Nee N opie’? exit omxoprtoc - 
 κε TIPAN && Moasoere alTareprnicy’: 
 + N ovaetTiog ἂς MennoTTEe* πποῦ 
 Te πεούηοσε QeMeree πὲ ATW 
 iwecjohHore THPOT g Ello alt: 
 OTNMOTTE Se TicToc We cee Nosy τ 
 GONC τὸ OMTY* OTAImAIOC πὲ Mesoelc 
 Fol. 47} ATW cjor[aalh’> alyPitolhe e πσηρε 
 [pre] ENT avalwolee> W777’ au we? 
 TCENEA ET GOOTS aATW ET Goosee > 
 6 ποῖ ME ETETNNATOTEIOOT ae 
 Wxoeic*’ TAY Te θεὲ N oTAaoc N 
 cog. ete Novcahe an πε’ ἂς mat 
 All πὸ πεμειωτ᾽ EaqRaan’ macy’ 
 ATH AC/TARLEION’ acjcoTH!? apt 
 7 Tiaeeceve τὸ NEQooy ae mewn’: 
 SoOTHR’ ἐπρασπόοσε τ πκω ἢ 
 WH wWeee ah € MEREIWT ATW GIA 
 SW € POR* ata alt € περ AAO 
 8 TApoOTaooc Nan’s WN Tepe me’ 
 asoce Tew’ W geenoc: Nee en 
 τ aqawwpe ε οὰ HN Nuynpe 
 
 = 
 
 oO 
 
 = E1worve, 
 ‘Like a wind’; Gr. ὡσεὶ νιφετὸς ἐπὶ χόρτον. 
 
 » pane ΡΚ ΄ 
 ουκ αὐτῷ TEKVQA, μῶμητα. 
 
 2 
 
 As in AF exticev σε. 5 = αἰῶνος. 
 
DEUTERONOMY XXXII. 8-15 101 
 
 W arage’> aqTago ε patov Ni 
 TOW NW Nocenoc’ KATA THITE 
 9 W NaweedAoc ae πποῦτε" ἃ [Tree] 
 pic ae mxoeic wwe se meyAa 
 Oc Tanwh: mrow N TeyRAHpO 
 10 Nossa πὲ mcpaHaAs aqpwouje 
 € por’ ol TepHeroc*s oN oveihe i 
 RATRRAs ACTRWTE Meaeagq! OH oTeea 
 € se ec00y WN OHTY* avo aqtchw 
 [ΠΛ acjgapeo’ € por’ Nee NW otRene? 
 11 πῦδὰ Nee N ovaetoc ἐπ ΠΟΡ 
 wy ε hod’ ext NYWHpEs ATW acy 
 δὼ Ost Neqesacs aqmwpy ε bor 
 τ MEQTIO acqtwjomoy ε por’ aqTa 
 12 Aooy exit mequtagh- masoerc 
 MtATAAY πὲ NT acpeeoowte ALeeoey- 
 ATW πὰ seaefon πο͵]στίε NWiUjaeeeo Nae = Fol. 48a 
 13 s2av- acx7/777? [ε] opali] πὸ Taos’ se [pra] 
 MHAQ* aciT[pe Tlovae (7) 77 wena 
 τ Newwes aqTpe σοσω κ᾽ τ οσεῤιῶ 
 ε ὑοὰ ON οὐπετρὸὰ " avw opined 
 14 ε hod ON ovnetTpa τ εὐὖτ᾽ - ovcaer 
 pe τ e9e “εἴ οσέρωτε ἵ Ecoor: 
 seit wT’ ititeo eferh’ «εἰ NWoerde + 
 NWAHPe Waeerace seit NGIE seit 
 NWT’ ag TIME ἂς MecovTS* ATW 
 πηρπ᾿ mecitocy’ se meAoode acy 
 15 cooy’ acjovwsr’ Nor tanwh’ accet- 
 acjoTder acquitest’ fap’ ¢ hod’ Nor 
 MAKEPIT? ACIRMNME ATOTAEY δου 
 
 1 aqnote measag (ἐκύκλωσεν αὐτὸν) should come before avw 
 
 agychu. 
 2 “The black of the eye’, i.e. pupil. 8. dveBiBacev. 
 
102 DEUTERONOMY XXXII. 15-23 
 
 wwe ες hor+ aqRo NW coc’ ae ποῦ 
 TE ENT Acy’Taaetogy’s agqcagwe’ e bor 
 16 ἀξ WMwoTTE πειοωτηρ᾽ " av fitoxy! 
 WaT Ex O€MUMareroe ATW ATH 
 17 [aslwnr’? wal gem πεσύοτε" arta 
 Ἃς OTcId € Opal N Naareeonyoit 
 a2 πίοστε An’ WH QeNNovTe elt 
 CECOOTH aeeeooy Aire gen Hhppe 
 eaviiegce avef>s en πέσειοτε [co] 
 18 OTM aseeeooy Alt’ MNovTTE ae 
 ENT ACICONTR ΔΗ Hews ° 
 aTW aR’prohuy’ ae πποῦτε eT [cara] 
 19 NU Seeeon’* aqMay Nos Mmesoeic 
 AYHWO * ΔΙσωμτ᾽ ε the τορτῆ τ 
 20 πεασηρε eet πει!έεερε" acpaso 
 Oc κε Yitan’Te Tago ε hod’ 49.410] 
 oT Tatasedéa axe Sy πὲτ nalwyo] 
 Tle S2a200y ON OAM’ χε OTTEEd 
 Fol. 48 b Te ecoo[oage|e*s φείπισηρε Ne exe;t 
 [pare] 21 MagTe πίρη])τοῦ" [aeeeoloy agfRwo’ 
 πδὶ exh Mere W σεπποστε alt 
 πο’ ATW ATYEGWNT Wal OW wey 
 εὐλωλοι" alton’ 9W Hat ROO 
 NAT ex oToeonoc Ame ἔπος 
 NOTGE NAT exit οσρεέθπος N 
 22 aOHT’s χε aTRWOT aEpo ε hor 
 ρας πὰ GUNT’*> YMAPORD wa πὲ 
 CHT’ € aeewrTe?> qitaovwse’ Hea 
 TIHAQ’ εὖ MECTTWEMIMFLALA * Cpa 
 ao ε hoA WN πεῖττε WN roves: 
 23 YNacworg € σοῦ € Poot I 
 οἐππέθοου" NTAORMOT OF 
 
 * Two letters doubtful. 2 ἕως ἄδου. 
 
24 
 
 25 
 
 26 
 
 27 
 
 28 
 
 29 
 
 30 
 
 31 
 
 DEUTERONOMY XXXII. 24-31 
 
 TH MA COTE: eTWOCAR’ Oa TIDE 
 Hwwit avo evo Hope NH Noa 
 AATE* ETWAK Beee00T* Nica]! 
 M&QOT ERANTOT aeTon> ποὺρ ε 
 NeEOHpIon YWAaKAAT € QOTIH 
 
 € poor’ Nae NSONT WN wer cw 
 We Olsae MHAQ’ OTH OTCHYE 
 Haar WH ar wWApe οὐ hod avw 
 οσροτὲ ε hot’ oN πεστδβεῖοιι 3" 
 OTOPUIpe “εὖ oTMapeecntoc: 
 
 ATW OTA ECjar ε RIihe eet oTOA 
 Ao € acqceeiirg®> δἴχκοος ae pita 
 aoopoty ε hoA> Taqr ae nevp 
 Maseeve € ὑοὰ ON Npwaee- 
 NeahHa’ πὸ [MopcH7/77/ melraixcor 
 me Rac εἶπε Temple Nloynog τ 
 ovoeliuye [Nite mMevoarxcoT 
 
 TWOTH € χωοσ" Nee χοὸς χε 
 TENGIA’ BOCE* ATW AL πχοειῖς 
 all Tle NT δ τδαειε Wal THpoy: 
 KE OTHEOMOE EdYRA MWowire 
 
 NH cwWeye avTW eet eeiiTcahe WN on 
 τοῦ" BI OTRLEH MLOTHOT ε TPE T 
 COTM Male eeapovwjonoy € poor 
 € Wevyoeny ἐτ NHOT* xe LRH EpE 
 
 Wa ord πὼτ Nea wots A ἴτε char 
 mepe orTha ἐς hors πὶ cahHd’ axe a 
 
 WNOTTE TAAT* ATW ἃ TisoEIc Ma 
 paainory a2eeoore NMETHorTE 
 weyvTo AN NEE ae NENNOTTE? πεῖ 
 
 103 
 
 1 Two or three letters wanting. 2 ἐκ TOV ταμείων. 
 
 * A paraphrase of θηλάζων μετὰ καθεστηκότος mpec Burov. 
 
 4 
 
 πῶς διώξεται εἷς χιλίους. 
 
Fol. 49d 
 [PAT] 
 
 104 
 
 33 
 
 34 
 
 35 
 
 36 
 
 DEUTERONOMY XXXII. 32-40 
 
 sIxecoyr ac ON aeHT Nee Tevhw τ 
 ἐλοολε tap or ε hod’ Te oN τύω ἢ ε 
 Δοολε HW coacekas avw mMevw Ag 
 or € ὑοὰ Tle ON Toseoppas πεσελο 
 ode οσέελοολε Tle NXOAH' oTceeag 
 πος Wer Woon nave NevHpit 
 OTGWNT πὲ NAPARWH*? ATW OT 
 SLXTOT W QoyTe caeecAo sen τ 
 Mal coorg’ Ail € QOTN QaTHEIe aT 
 ὦ ceTcohe ON Na QWP* ATW Ae 
 Megooy ae παι tnatoolhe] 
 
 NAT’ ἂς Mevoewy epe pator Na 
 Twwe ε hors axe Megooy ae Mery 
 TAROY OHI € NOTH aTW ceELO 
 
 om erchrwr’ NATH axe Masfoerc] 
 
 37 
 
 38 
 
 39 
 
 40 
 
 1 
 
 4 2 Ν 9 n 
 σκεπασταί. πλὴν ἐμοῦ. 
 
 MAKPINE ae πείλδος" avw ce 
 πὰς Δ [ΕἸ elsit [περ ἀπο δὰ 5 acqiasy 
 rap ε pools] erhiwrA ε holds avw ear 
 wall oN [o]reakno eavTRaA TOOTOT 
 
 e hod’: Nexagy Nat Maxoerc xe ἐσ 
 TWM GE NETNSTTE* ENT ἀσπὰρ 
 
 TE € φροου᾽ EaTeTHOTWse’ se Mw’ 
 
 W MEOTCIA* ATW EATETHCH Be 
 
 NHpW aetorwTn ε hors seapor 
 TWOTH NeehoHoer € PwTH: Nee 
 
 πε NHTN NernemactHe | 
 
 ANAT ANAT χὰ alton’ Wes avw ae 
 ne Norte WhAAATZ: alton’ πὲ 
 
 ET NALLOTOTT? ATW NTATANgo* 
 SNamaracce?s avw on pwaTargo > 
 eee πὲτ παῖ € oN’ OW πὰ Gie° 
 axe Sitar Wf τὰ Gia’ € opal e Tie: πὶ 
 
 5 πατάξω. 
 
DEUTERONOMY XXXII. 40-45 105 
 
 TAWPR π TA opitases STW τὰ 
 00c χε Yond alton’ Wa ente[g]> 
 
 41 xe Ynaxwp’ W ta cnye Nee Nov] 
 HpHse* NTE TA Gis δίδοτε N or 
 gar’? Nratwwhkhe NW οσοὰπ᾿ HW sta 
 BIREOT* ATW NET KLOCTE ARLLO 
 
 42 ef ποτωωδε πῶσ fia Tpe 
 πὰ cote toe ¢€ hod ose Mecitocy- 
 ATW TA CHYE Maovwse’ W gemacy’ 
 e hod’ off πέσοι!" N we nr avrpag 
 TOD NAL OTAIY eta Awcsia ait 
 
 43 τὰπε NH NapNonw W waxes se ΠΗ 
 ore ertppaie Meaeacys avTW sea 
 por Www nay Nor τ wHpe TH 
 poy ae πποῦτε" WoeenMoc ev 
 (ppaite τς MeqyAaocs ATW Lea 
 por Tarsp[o] (Aeavocy I] HlaccjeAoc THPOT Fol. 50 a 
 sariion/Te]* ae πε] W weg [pan] 
 πῆρε celtap Meqrha?> avw εἴπὸ 
 τωωδε τ orga’ τὸ Nasscom? avw 
 WET S20cTE ageeog’ ποτωωδε mare 
 wqThho ak MHA ἂς MeqAaoc: 
 
 447 agjegai ae Hot aswicne πὶ τεῖ 
 WAM Bk TLEQOOT ET ἀτοοδλὺ acTca 
 he NwHpe se πισρδηλ᾽ ε ρος" av 
 W sewecHe aqhwr’ € gorit ac’ 
 TAVO MN MWase τηροῦν ae Mel 
 WOKXLOC EM Kerxaxe NW πλδος 
 τοῦ seit THcore Mujnpe τ 
 
 45 NATH’ avwW W Tepe sewTcHe 
 οσὼ ECWaAxe Wee Wrepand TH 
 
 ' Asin AF και ἡ μαχαιρα μου καταφαγεται κρεα ad αιματος. 
 
 * An inadequate rendering of ἐκδικᾶται, καὶ ἐκδικήσει. 
 P 
 
106 DEUTERONOMY XXXII. 46-51 
 
 46 pyr πέχδ way ae ξζοότητῖ oe 
 TeTHN QHT € Nel Waxe τηροῦν 
 Wali alton’ εἰ τ P «εἴττρὲ WATIT 
 S2e200T 4«- TloOy € THE THQ WIT 
 aea200y € TOOTOT N WeTH ; 
 WHpe: € THE TOaped avw Nee 
 ερε N Nwase THpoy ae πεῖ 
 
 47 wmoseoce se N OFWaxe ecjujor 
 εἰτ᾿ ἅπ πὲ Way NHTN oe Wal πε 
 MeTHWNO’ avw ε The πεῖ wa 
 ax€ €TETH Nacipe N ovawA ἴτ 
 φοοῦυ OISN WHaAg*’ Mal erTerit 
 MaAsiOop ae Mropaanne ε bor 
 € 9OTH € poy ε RAHPoNoLer ae 
 
 48 seo: aqiwanxe ae NGF πκοείτο]) 
 ALN MLWTCHC BL TIEQOOT ET Ae 
 
 49 seav ec[xw seasoc: ae hwr’ € 9 
 pal exit mrooy NW ahapin? mai 
 
 Fol. 50 » Me πτοοῦ [wjahaly ENT aelTRaAg Be “τῷὼ 
 [pro] ah? seme seitio ε bofA ae Torepryw? 
 
 NE Nay € πὰρ NW NaltaaM Mai 
 eTHaATAAY’ Allon WN NWHpe se 
 TWcpaHaA’ € THe TRAHPoHOoser ae 
 
 50 4101 NE «εν OW πτοοῦ mal ev K 
 iahwr’ € opal ἐ poy: Neeoragk 
 φατε TeRAACC BL MEceeoT’ elt 
 τ aqaedy Nor aapwilt Wercolt 
 Ose TOOT N WP avwW avorva 
 
 51 Οἵ gaTN πείίλδος" e€ the axe agme 
 TNMAOTE € waxe N NWAHpe 
 ag Tcpana’ oral Mmeeooy Nrant 
 
 1 ᾽Αβαρείν. * Asin AF, 
 3 Ἴερειχώ. 
 
DEUTERONOMY XXXII. 51—XXXIII. 7 
 
 TIYACTIA HW RAAHC! ON TepHeeoc 
 Wema?: e the axe sane THThhoit 
 52 ON NWHpe se MicpaHaA’. Rita 
 Chap. Wav € πῆδῷ OF ON keen’ NE τὰς 
 XXXITI.1 Hun? ae € gov ε pog’> avw πὰ 
 πε TECALOT ENT AGITATOC eit 
 WHpPe ae micpaHA’ eqcasoy € po 
 OF NGY seWTcHe NMpwseee ae 
 TIMOTTE EMTMAT εὖ" avTw πὲ 
 ΔΕ Σὲ maxoere δεῖ ε ὑοὰ oN cr 
 ποῦ ayw διοσοπδοῖ ε pon ε hor 
 ON cHeIps ἀσὼ δῖ Se πείοσοει 
 e ὑσὰ Oo πτοοῦ ae chappant! eeit 
 weThd NM RAAHC*s Epe MEqacce 
 AoE Meaeacys Hea ovitase’ seeeocy: 
 3 aTW ἃ πποεὶς fco ε πε Ἄδος" 
 avw πεπτοστύδοου THPOT 
 ες OA NEW'GIxe NTOOT QWWOT 
 cewoorn’ 9A paTR: ATW agar ε(ἢ 
 4 hod’ οὐ nienwajase τὸ opitoseoc 
 TAL en[T ac[o lM aeerocy € TOOTH 
 NGY ««ὠὔεσης " W RANPOMORe4#a " 
 5 seit NM coMAcTwWeH W fanwh> ax 
 W Mawwome eyo πὶ ἄρχωςπ 
 Ose πειερῖτ arcworg Nor Nap 
 Non iW WAaoccs wee me prAN ee 
 6 IicpaHA* seape gporhrin ὦ 
 eg’ ATW ANP Tpe qyeedy meu 
 7 πε ecjouy’ ON Tecfines avw τ 
 Toc’ TE φυλὴ Niovad> mesoeic 
 cwras’ € Megpooy NH foraas av 
 
 bo 
 
 € ᾽ὔὕ 
 1 2 Seiv. 
 
 ἐπὶ τοῦ ὕδατος ᾿Αντιλογίας Kadys. > 
 ὃ Σεινά, * Φαράν. 5 Ῥρυβήν. 
 
 107 
 
 Fol. 5la 
 [pre] 
 
108 DEUTERONOMY XXXIII. 7-12 
 
 W NE airy ε gorn € mecyAaoc: 
 Neeararprite macy’ Hor meats 
 CEMARI OA Wareeacy’? avrw NToK 
 ler wawwnme nag’ W honeoc: 
 ε hod’ oN meqaisedys avd me 
 
 g mag’ WN Aevefs xe + NH Aevef HW περὶ 
 SLAETIT® ATW TEcqpere*s AF Mpwseee 
 eT ovaah’ Mal ent avmerpaze 
 geerory’ OM ovrmmerpagze?> arcagoy 
 ageroy’ ΟΥ̓Χ πειοῦσ NH Tanto 
 
 9 TIA WET SW ποιὸς ὅς IMEC[EIWT 
 so TEeeaday AE 4“π May € poy: 
 ATW MWECPCNHOT ALTE c[coTWHOT 
 πεζπείθηρε ACHAT πος" 
 eqegapeo’ € περ δ Ξε " ATW 
 
 10 atjaseagTe NW ΤΕ ΔΙΔΘΗΒΗ͂" cea 
 TATO NW WERAIRATWLLA € Tar[oh]- 
 ATW TlER’NoOseoc € TIcpaHA’ ce 
 WATAAE WOTOHMNE € Opal oi 
 
 Fol. 515 Ten Op[TH]) οὐ se’ exit 
 [prea] 11 πεμβουειδοτηρήσε" MWascerc caroy 
 
 € Teqygoses ayw weo(hHoolre NW πες] 
 
 Gix’ WoroyT € poR* NE ov on’ πὶ τ 
 
 tne τὸ weqeixeove: HT avTTWOTI 
 
 € RWY* ATW NET eeocTEe aeeeoyy 4: πΠῸ 
 12 TPE σ᾿ wwoyT € Opal: avw Mera 
 
 N hewraeeernt: axe meeepit NW TooTg 
 
 τ MAO€Ic YMAOTWO ON OTTaxpo> 
 
 ATW TNoTTE Wap gaithec ε hod’ ε 
 
 ΧΩ ON πεέροοῦ THPoT avw acy 
 
 S2TON Aeesod’ ON TAHTe WN NeqToTEIH: 
 
 * A kind of double rendering of καὶ ai χεῖρες αὐτοῦ διακρινοῦσιν 
 αὐτῷ. * ἐπείρασαν αὐτὸν ἐν Πείρᾳ. 
 
DEUTERONOMY XXXIII. 13-19 109 
 
 13 ATW Mexaqy NW TwcHtp’ xe epe mecy 
 RAO Woon ε hod’ ose mecardy ae 
 Maxoercs € hod’ oN WN τωι W THe 
 asi wre: avw ε bod’ ol N πη 
 
 14 κε πόσα! eT MaWwr’ avw Mey 
 CENHLLA ETUWOONM ON πποῦτεξ 
 ε hod oN N ποτὲ ae MpH: avw ε 
 
 15 hod’ ose maxwr’ πὶ nehate?+ € hod’ οἷς 
 Naxice WN Nxawoy N ΤΟ ΕΗ" ATW 
 ε hod’ οἷς παῖε WN πῤοσπος τὶ 
 
 16 Wa ἐπέὲρ " ATW N τπεῦ eelt πχωπ᾿ Be 
 MHAQ* ATW Wey’ WHIT NW TooTyY ae 
 πε NT agqovwitg ε hod oN mhatoc®: 
 eveef ext Tame τὸ lwenth> avw 
 ESN TRHTE MN ΟΣ eacyaxr €ooe Oi 
 
 17 NeqycnHoT: epe πε εὰ O Nee WN ovuwpit 
 ἀξ MOICE BM Aeace* ATW NeyTan evo it 
 ec N οὐτὰπ᾽ NH xeononépwroc: 
 EMNAKRWHC τ OHTOT HN No celtoc 
 THPOT OF OFCOM Wa apHay az 
 MHAO*s πὶ πὲ weThA Wedpparsee’ 
 ATW Wal πὲ πιὸ W seaimacch: 
 
 18 avw Mexay NW cahorAwmn? ae ev Fol. 52 
 tbpaite it (cahow Aw) οἷς men’ef ε hod’ avw [perh] 
 
 19 elccalKap® ON] Mecpeea IT Wwmes it 
 φέϑιος cenatoTtor € hod> avw TeTH 
 MACMEIRAAL O88 Teer eT ἀπε " ire 
 THWYWWT MN orerca W armmaso 
 
 1 ἀβύσσων πηγῶν. 
 
 2 There is no equivalent for πποῦστε in the ατθοῖ---καθ᾽ ὥραν 
 γενημάτων ἡλίου τροπῶν. 
 
 8. ‘Fulfilment of the months’; Gr. συνόδων μηνῶν. 
 
 4 βουνῶν ἀενάων. 5 Without equivalent in the Greek. 
 
 ° ἐν τῷ βάτῳ. 7 Ζαβουλὼν. 8 Ἰσσαχὰρ. 
 
110 DEUTERONOMY XXXIII. 19-26 
 
 CUNH’ χὰ A TAHTparceeao NH oaddac 
 cA NW AT CHROR’* avTwW τῇ € NwWdT’ τ 
 20 NET OTHO ON THApgadAta!> δὼ 
 Tana’ Mesa Haq’ we qcetaeeaat’ i 
 Gi wan’ eqorwue ε hod’> aqastonn 
 aaerocy Nee WN ovardrer’ eaqoaph 
 21 WM orahder “εἴ oenapxKwn’ avw 
 AYMAT € TAPXH?? se Navies 
 THAQ” ORs πεῖὰ eT Akay W apxwit: 
 ποοοσο € σοῦ eel NapyX HA 
 Toc sei WAaoc? aqefpe N Tamas 
 
 OCTNH && πχοεὶς avrw Meggan’ 
 
 22 sei WicpaHaA’> avrw adn’ Mesacy 
 δ we oOFeearc Aeaedver me ads: 
 eqiraqoaay ε hod’ oN thacdi: 
 
 23 avw Mertoadeiae’! mesaq macy’ 
 
 “χε NeTIoadeiae’ me εἶπε W πετ᾽ 
 WHI ATW eeapecel ON πὲς 
 «τόσ WTNH Maderc* TeeaddAac 
 Cd se MeseiT > ΠΛ AHpolto 
 
 24 S2eX seeedoy’ avuw achip Mexacy 
 Ways xe achips cerageaaT’ NH TooToT 
 τ πεῆρε" avyw C[Mawwme ey 
 CLLANLAAT OW MECICMAOTS> «τὰ 
 gwpr’ HN tTecjorepfite oN oF 
 
 25 NEQ* πειῖτόου Nawwme ey πὲ 
 WINE πὲ eet OTQoaT epe 
 TERGORR’ Ὁ Nee N πεπέροοσυ: 
 
 1 tA , 2 to 3 \ 3 A 
 παρα ιον κΚατοικουντων. LOEV ἀπαρχὴν αὐυτου. 
 8. ἀρχηγοῖς λαῶν. * Νεφθαλεὶμ. 
 δ καὶ λίβα. The Coptic translator considered λίβα to mear. 
 
 ‘west’, asxemt, or eaxestt, or Libya. The Heb. has O07) ὮΝ. 
 
 6 For cnn. 
 
DEUTERONOMY XXXIII. 26—XXXIV. 3 111 
 
 26 «εἴ ordi Nee ae πιίοῦτε Mmiseepit’: Fol. 520 
 
 27 
 
 28 
 
 29 
 
 Chap 
 XXXIV, 1 
 
 1 
 
 net Orin’ exlt Thee πε πεμύοη [psec] 
 θος ATW πεοοῦ aL MecTepewsea " 
 
 ATW TECRHNA! τὸ ΤΡ ΧΗ se ποῦ 
 
 τε C[MAWWME Od Toose’ κε Ten’ 
 Ghoei Wa enteg*s avw πλοῦ 
 
 ae € ὑοὰ OF OM RReeon’ Be Mosane* eC] 
 MW «τοὺς BRE ECHETARO*’ ATW πις 
 paHrA’ maovwo’ «“τἄσδδ eqraspat 
 ON πῆὰρ W fanwh’> oresit ornag τ 
 cord οἵ Ap’ avw THe chamnwpiy 
 
 ε hod’ πὶ πλοολε- πόρωου πη τ 
 οσέιωτε" MAIATH WOR’ ΠΙΟΡΔΗᾺΔ 
 
 Wee πὲ WRE Ἄδος eTHTWM ε Por’ 
 
 EPeE πχοεῖς NOTORR ReReocy’s cpa 
 aeiue € sWR’ Nor merhoneoc > 
 
 ATW TCHYe ἂς Menwdrujdr?- wer 
 BIREOT MABIGON € POR*S ATW NTOKR 
 WMAO WAL’ BF TIETKAD * MLWICHC 
 
 AE ATIWT € OPal exit apaeewe? 
 
 Tre sewal’ exit mToom Nahas: 
 
 Exit MHOOD N thackdt eT Hire eeTo 
 
 ἐ ὑοὰ NH greprNwe avw Measoere acy 
 TOTOY € πῆδ THPY τ cadaaa 
 
 Wa Opal ε adie avw mag’ THPY 
 
 W ertoaAciae’® «εἴτ ππὰρ TE edppal (= ree) 
 ae *tatacchs ATW TRA THPY 
 
 τ forad wa TeoaddAaca W gafie πὰς 
 TEpHsroc xe’ ππῶτε HW grepryd 
 τπολις W Ppae πὶ τεφοιπίπη 
 
 ¥ / ῃ ͵ 
 και σκετασει. 3 μάχάᾶαιρα καύχημά σου. 
 
 5. "ApaBod Μωὰβ. * Φασγά. 
 ΑΒ ὴ AF Νεφύθαλειμ. ° πόλιν φοινίκων. 
 
112 | DEUTERONOMY XXXIV. 4-10 
 
 4 Wa Opal ἐ cHtOp* πέσε Masoerc 
 AC BL MLWTCHC AE MAL Me HAO EIT 
 τ alwpK ε τύηητε τ ahpagase!? 
 aeit ican’ eel Tanwh’ εἴκω seecoc 
 
 Fol. 58a Way axe [Mat Macq ae] MeTicrepeeca 
 [para] aitpe nienbald’ nav ε pog NE πὰ 
 
 5 hur’ ale] € gov e€ poy’ aie avw acy 
 «ες ON Tera eT Seeray Nor “τῷ 
 ὅςης Woasoad’ NW Meaxoeic ON πὰρ 
 sz sewah’ οὐτῖϊ πίε NW Maxoelc > 
 
 6 ATW aTTOLEcY ON Tal, OITOTH, 
 THEY ak cotHp’ avw eet AaaT co 
 OTN HW TeqHaice Wa Opal € Moor: 
 
 7 SeWTCHC δὲ Ney ON τε xoTWTE 
 τ poseste NH Tepe {τόν avw mecy 
 hat? sem οὐδοὸολοοτῖτ" ope ae 
 
 8 TI οὐτὰμπο" ATW N WHpPE ae πις 
 paHa’ arpieee ae eewecHe ON apa 
 Hoe’ Nre sewalh’ gis Mmropaa 
 NHe sete «τὸ € hoA HN osepryo 
 sraah Hoody ἴ τεῷ orxwn’ ae 
 e hod’ Nar negoory agpfihe seit 
 
 9 πρίεεε ἂς sewscHc, ATW IHcoTc 
 MUHpe W Nav acparovo” πὶ TMS 
 a2 41 pak N OHT’ ἃ sewecHe 
 CAP HA TOOTY OF σ᾿ avw av 
 CWTAe Newey NGI τὸ WHpE ae πις 
 paHrA’ eaveipe RaTa θὲ eENTa 
 πποεῖς QW ε TOOTY a& eewTcHe 
 
 10 ATW agile RE NpPoPHTHe TW 
 OTH ON Micpand’ Nee az sew 
 TCH €A Nxoele copWN it 
 
 1 ᾽᾿Αβραὰμ. 
 
DEUTERONOMY XXXIV, 11,12 113 
 
 11 οὗ of 96° ON genaeacin THPOT 
 ae QENUMHpe Mal EnTA Meso 
 εἰς κοου τ € τρὲ Yaav ON πῆδρ 
 W RHE ON HPapaw 44εἰ πεῖ 
 12 gagoad’! THPploly [avw eet meqnrag’s NW Fol. 53» 
 os Nwymnipe alr] [Teylor’ ἐτ [pase] 
 Soop’ ENTA MLWTCHC ArT AE 
 πε α.0τὸ € HoN Be πιορδηλ᾽ 
 THPY? SSS reece 
 
 :ΣΠΤΟΥΤΟ: 
 
 ὡἑᾧῥᾧΟΗΟΙΠΟΗ:: 
 :ΟΙΡΗΗΗ ΤῊΝ ΤΡᾺ ΨΑΗΤῚ 
 
 >RAL TU: ΠΝ 
 
 1 a LA 3 A 
 τοῖς θεράπουσιν αὐτοῦ. 
 
 * The name of the book is written below the text as in BAF. 
 
IUIHAC 
 
 Chap. I. 1 mujacse ae πχοεὶς aqwjwile wa 
 TONAC MWHpe τὸ ageaoer εχ 
 2 Beacoc χε" TWOTH [Ππ hor € Opal 
 € THINETH THOS ae ποδλειῖς " NE 
 RHprece [e] Opal τὸ ONTC σὲ ἃ TeTO 
 ἐτ NM τεσβασιὰΐ ef € ορδΐ «πὰ ae 
 3 τὸ € ὗολ' ATW aYTWOTH Not 
 ἴωπδς € NWT € eapeeic? MN πὰρ 
 pl πρὸ ae πχοεις" ATW διδὼπ 
 € opal ε ἵοπηϑ. aol ovaoer εἴ πὸ 
 “ΘῊΡ € @apce;cs ayy TETOHALe ec] 
 TAAE € Poy ECoHP Naeeeayy € oapceic 
 4 MN NAQOPN πρὸ Re Measoeice ATW Tix0 
 εἰς δ τόσσος OTHOG τὸ THOT 
 ε opal εἰ € ϑδλλδεοοδ δόποσ τ 
 Fol. δά ἃ Qoeree [Wwe] € Opal NH ONTC avw 
 cS Nxoer aqioinarnere* € TAROS alt 
 Neeq P QOTE ON οὐποσ τὸ goTe 
 avo σῶς ε ὑοὰ Nor mora ποσὰ 
 € opal ε πείποστε ayvW δύποῦ 
 ae ε HoA ON πεοβεσὴ eT ON πχοει 
 ε TeoaddAaccas € The πξοὶ acai 
 € poor’ ἵωπὰς ae aqhwr € opal ε 
 TOTNT ἂς MWascel AQNKOTHK acy 
 
 6 OPOPs avw δῦ Meqovoer € poy 
 
 Ψ 
 σι 
 
 τῆς κακίας. ? Θαρσὶς. 
 8 4 
 
 » 377 
 εἰς Ἰόππην. ἐκινδύνευε. 
 
PLATE IV 
 
 ες 2MCARTHP ἢ yp INA κὶ 
 | NOON AQT EH p EA 5 SIXES - 
 XOOPENTAWIOD Vic HCAAYHM 
 TrE NIT OE ROAN SVIC PAHX 
 THES Peace sgn 
 ee ete τ ἘΣ SRoSs- 
 
 satis Vey ΙΓ ΕἸΣῚ 
 ΠΕ: ON 1OMIO Ne 
 
 | » ie itis di Ἔκ ΑΙ: Tay PANPARE ἣν “Ἔκ ἃ. 
 ἘΠ ‘Aust IND CORT Ἢ 
 
 — ---- i τ 
 ow as rane preva een yer 
 a hy rot ΘΕ μον alate τ εὖ poten 
 τὰ: 5 a τὶ τε ; . 
 
 ” ae 7) : 
 Einborer ty “νος 
 
 Σπ τὰ 
 “τυ οὶ 
 
 mar oo poe Jie τῶν Je 
 . ᾿ς αν αχ εἀχτιχιν e1cay cay ‘ce τι < ya ἫΝ 
 
 Ss ΕΣ, ἌΝ 
 
 δ WHATS τας Ὲ ἦφε re egies ert cath an 
 ΤῊΣ ἡπῖκον τ ἐστ OF NT Bo We Ὁ PAT ᾿ 
 πα win ΤΥ roses! ea 
 rower. we Se eto ot tae Cx arrers 
 = ley TEC KAS IX ETE Par αἰ. TLALL 
 i ταῖς ROA SO BM πὶ ae awn bkt hig” Bits 
 a τἀν HATE SUM E GRP | Cee rae - 
 οΡΗιτθοαετι κόεις " ταν A ων, 
 ἡ erp αὐάγοτιι: ANON Oe KO eG eM, 
 4 cot Hpe age’ Scorn WEN cranes 
 τὰ AG ΡΟ ἘΟΖ PNALLAME ὁ ἈΚ ceye 
 HN AR PRTC αι KAGE Cw ax 
 Spe ANN Qe OW OST HOT 
 Be Pare pes aAAaec Pee eR ee 
 
 , 
 
 . καὶ ἘΕΙΕ r χχχὶν 2: IAH i, 1-4 
 MS. Ortenrar 7594, Fou. 53b (Deureronomy xxxiv. 11, 12; Jonan i. 1-4) 
 
AS ΤῊ 
 
JONAH I, 6-12 115 
 
 ἴτσε WMeey ET OF OM! ΕἼΣΩ AReeoc 
 mag axe ε The ot NTOR ROPoOp: TH 
 oy[i] NE emermkader ae MeRMWOTTE 
 SLEWAK? ECfeNaogashH NGI πεέμοῦ 
 7 TE NTN Tae “τοῦ Mexe Moya MoTa 
 a2 NET OITOTWE BE AKeHeITH τὶ 
 τε RAHPoc TApN eraee xe € 
 The oF NW 9wh TeRacia® [gr aut]: 
 avites RAHPOc aTW a ΠΕΒΆ[ΓΗΡΟΟΙ 
 8 ef ex Ἰωπδο’ πέχδσ mag ae [Tal] 
 sson ae ε The ot N gwh TeR/[a] 
 Gia OY BWM’ OF TE TEREIOME? δίσωϊ 
 NTanel TOW avo eRiah(wor] 
 ε Twn! NTR ot € hoA ror: i 
 ayy NH Kwpae avo ε horA oW τὶ 
 9 Ἄδοο: δύω πέχδε May we ane 
 TOaLOaA ANON AL MasoeIc ATW 
 πκοεῖς πποῦτε N THe’ εἴπας 
 We NA ANON Wal enT acpTasee6o 
 10 eadAacca*® Nae eT WoTWoT*? avo 
 ATP OOTE HG Npweee of οσ)ποσ' τὸ QO Fol. 546 
 τε exam Nagy axe ε the os anp Mati ὗ 
 εἐπεῖδ δσέιδοε NOY Npwsee xe Wray 
 NWT W Waoph Φοῦ axe measoerc € Hor 
 11 BE aACq[TALLOOT* Mexay Macq axe os 
 πε eT Witaag Wan xe epe oar 
 Aacca Aoceco Nooeree € pons ε hor 
 me TE@rAAac(ca] NecTWOTM NooT,e 
 12 ecNeoce N OVNOG NooeEsee- Me 
 
 au it 
 
 πρωρεὺς. 2 ‘Perhaps’; Gr. ὅπως. 
 κακία. 
 ‘Whither goest thou’; an addition to the usual text. 
 διότι. * = eo; compare ut = cont (ii. 4), 
 
116 JONAH I, 12—II. 3 
 
 xe Ywnac may ase oT Wrerit — 
 NoxstT € earAAacca’ ATW CITAAO 
 eco Nooerse € pwtite ε ὑοὰ ae at 
 ereee alton’ ose € THHHT’ epe πεῖ 
 13 NOG NOEL OF SWTHe ATW Wey 
 ρε N ala TooTot! Nor Npwsee 
 ERTOOT € MERPO* ATW Ae OT 
 RTOOT € hoA κε Te@eaddAacca πες 
 14 [Ploceree exraTe € WOT? ATW AT 
 [wluy ε hot € opal e€ Measoere evaw 
 aeeroc se ALNIP GWT € port 
 [Mjasoerc?> Senp Tpe ποτοῦ e The Te 
 ΨΊσ ΧΗ ae πεὶ pweee> aenmp em ε 
 Opal ¢€ χὼμπ τ orcnoy τὸ amar 
 oi: € boA ae Nee Non πχοεὶς en 
 15 TAROTABC anwaace avTw avy 
 τ Ἰωπὰς avnosy € gpar e ead 
 Aaccas a Te OardAacca Aoeco π 
 16 φοεῖδε. ATW Npwseee avp φοτὲ oH 
 TY ae πχοεῖς ON OTNOG N QOTE aT 
 ω ATWWWT N oveyTcia ae Mesoeic 
 Fol. 55a 17 avepHT τὸ MepntT> avw Mesoerc 
 © Chap.II.l aqoveocagne NH ovnog N RA 
 TOC ATTWALK HW WWitace ayrw πὲ 
 pe lola N ONTY N RHTOC N WO 
 sent Noocot «οἴ worere NovwH: 
 2 atTw acqywAHA Nor Twna e€ m0 
 εἰς πεποστε eq ONTY ae 
 3 TIRHTOC®’ εἴ κω aeetoc ae alot 
 Hak € ὑοὰ οἵ Ta eAnfere ε opai 
 € Maxoeic πὰ NoTTEs acicwTae 
 
 * παρεβιάζοντο. 
 
 * Be not wroth with us, O Lord’; Gr. μηδαμῶς Κύριε. 
 
JONAH II, 3-11 117 
 
 € φῬοεῖ" atwuy ε hod ef πὶ ONTY π 
 ALLHITE? ATW ARCWTAL € πὰ Opo- 
 
 4 OF ARNOST € OPal ENUWIR ἂς 
 (bHT! NW oardAacca’ avw gener 
 PHoT ATRWTE EpoEer NERO 
 TE THPOT seit NeRQoEILe aTeT ε 
 
 5 φαΐ € χωξει" ANOK OW δύχω [Aeeroc] 
 xe arnoxtT ε hot τὸ nagpht πίεποο] 
 apa τηδοσὼρ € TOOT’? € GW/[WT] 
 
 6 € MeRpime eT ovaah: a geneewor 
 ef € SOUTH Nal Wa TA WOXH ἃ NHoTHt 
 WH gae RWTE epoers [oTOTAOC? ag] 
 
 7 RWTE € TA atte: aiblwR € WecHT] 
 ENOTWUY[/N] Wroverns € πὲ cH{Tl: 
 ETJHAO Epe Meqjeroy Acc aeeagTe 
 Wa ENED’ ATW KMNACIITE Leeea It 
 WHO € Opal ON MTano € ορδΐ wa 
 
 8 POR πχοεῖς πὰ ποῦτε" OAs π 
 Tpe τὰ WTNH wolite (ἢ N) TooT αὖ. ΤῸ]. δδὺ 
 Treeeev(e] ae πποεῖς ATW KeAape πὸ BN 
 WAHA ef ε opal wa por τ naopit 
 
 9 Merpme ev ovaah’> net gapeo 
 Eee TET WOVEIT ae NGOA av 
 
 10 RW Newods ae MevTMa* ANOK 
 AE ON oTgpooy NH TWHI oF egosszo 
 AocHcerc® Ἐπδισπώωτ Warn i 
 ovrercia NH oraxar ne NT ALeEpHT 
 ἀβοεοοῦυ YHATAAT WAR € πὰ OF 
 
 11 “δῇ Maxoerce* ATW δοσερ 
 CAONE 4 ππῆτος acqywomxe 
 WM ἴωπὸὰς exh mer wWovuwjor : 
 
 1 = cbont. 
 2 See Ciasca, Fragmenta, ii, p. 8344, Swete’s Greek text has 
 ἔδυ ἡ κεφαλή pov εἰς σχισμὰς ὀρέων. ἢ ἐξομολογήσεως. 
 
118 
 
 JONAH III. 1-7 
 
 Chap. 7avw MWaxe ge Maoeic ἈΠ ὦ 
 
 III. 1 
 2 
 
 πε Wa Ἰωπὰς ae Maeeg cel citar 
 EC[AW RALMLOC πὸ AE TWOTIH 
 Ne hor € opal e πιπεσὴ THO 
 ae πόλεις NE RNpTece Mac 
 HATA NKRApT Tea τ WOpit 
 
 lal ENT δἴχοοι! € pons avTwW acf 
 TWOTHY NGY ἴωπδς acpaeo 
 
 owe € Opal ε NINETH: RATA Θὲ 
 [entTa] MWesoerc Wane Meera: 
 [NIMNETH] Ae IT ETHOS &e πολειῖς 
 πε ae πχοεῖς ++ ecnacovo! NWO 
 AQT NQOCOT ae eeoowe* ATW Adj 
 SWNUTY ἴωπδας ε hor € gov 
 
 € τπολεῖς N(?) φοοῦυ OTA AL “οοῖθε 
 ATW ACTHHPTCce Ecfaw ageeoc ΣῈ 
 ETI WORKeHT WOOT ATW NINETH 
 ce€NaTAROC’ NH pwsee I 
 
 NINETH ATIIcTeTE € NWOT 
 
 TE ATHHpTcce N OTNACTIA 
 
 ATW aT} JIWWOT τ gencoorne 
 SAIN MEeTNOS Wa WevHoveE!® 
 
 δὼ TWWaxe δ πὼς wa πο 
 
 N MINETH ATW AGITWOTIT € 
 
 Hor ors Meqepoioc:s acqna 
 
 AY HA OHOT WH Teqohew agqaoo 
 Acq NH oTGooTHNe acygoxeooc OF 
 SBN opTRparec 2* ATW ATRHPTc 
 ce ON WInewH: € οὰ OF TOOTEA 
 ASTIPpO sell MecjeeecicTaitoc’® 
 
 τ OPWARE EC[aw ALeLOC aE pw 
 
 + πόλις μεγάλη τῷ Θεῷ. 5 ἐπὶ σποδοῦ. 
 
 ὃ τῶν μεγιστάνων. 
 
JONAH III. 7—IV. 3 
 
 ace seit π τύποοσε avW Eg 00T 
 Nak MECOOT 4“ MEQCOT 4:πῸ 
 Tpe Torwse ArAT οὐδὲ aenp 
 TPE VRLOONE AKALOOT ATW ae 
 
 8 ΠΡ Tpe Tce ae00y* aTwW δύίσο) 
 
 10 
 
 ολοῦν NH gencootHe Hor Npw 
 
 ase eet NH Thioove avW ATH 
 Teve avuow ε hor € seaTe € Opal 
 € MWxoelc’ ATW AYKTOY NGI ποῦδ 
 ποσὰ ε ὑοὰ ON Teor eeoor 
 Mae Test NGONC ET ON NevGix: 
 ATW TWexarcy we Miak Mer Wawa 
 se Nap OTHY Nor mnorre ny 
 RTOY € hoA NW τότ se πεισωμτ 
 NTM Tae “τοῦ " aTW πίοστε avy 
 Nav ε πεσούηοσε σὲ aATRTO 
 
 οὐ ε hod OF πέσριοοσε ἐθοοῦ 
 aATW AYP OTHY NGI πποῦστε 
 
 Exit αὖ πέϑθοοῦυ ENT acqtwa 
 
 mE € SAT NAT? avyw ae ἔϊδδι δ" 
 ATW διλσπει Nor Twrac 
 
 ON opnog W ADMED ATW acy 
 
 ας RAO NWN OMT? acyuwjAHA € Opal 
 € TIRMOEIC εἴχω AReLoc σὲ ὦ 
 TxOcic “η W WAY an Wwe HW 
 
 δ πὲ ETY εἴσοοπ ρας TRAD 
 
 e the mai aip wopl € πὼτ e 
 opar e€ eapcerce € hod ae ater 
 ase xe NTR OTHAHT NTOK av 
 
 W NTR OTWanoTHy’ NTR oF 
 Oapw ONT € Mawe Menta ἐπεὶ 
 pe NOTHR Exit ππδστδ" TE 
 
 + καὶ περιεβάλοντο σάκκους, 
 
 119 
 
 Fol. 56 b 
 
 [5] 
 
120 
 
 JONAH IV. 3-9 
 
 MOT GE TWxo0elc AI τὰ ΧΗ NW 
 Toot € hod χε NanoTe Mat 
 
 € MOT ECOOTE WHO? ATW Mexe 
 Tisoere τ ἴωπὰ σὲ ENE ARR 
 
 RAO HW OHT NTOR €eeaTes avw 
 ἵωπδς agp πολ τ τπολεις 
 aqoseooc sete φτὸ € ὑοὰ N τπὸ 
 Acie ATW AC[TALLIO MACY Ae Meer 
 ET gaeeay N OTCKHNH’ acygoeeooc 
 9a poe eyar gaihee 9a poc Wan 
 τ πὰ ae oF eT MAWWHEe ON 
 THOAEIC®? ATW πᾷχοεις δίοσερ 
 cagne N ovhnT τ ἐσλοσ avrw 
 AY oT exh Twas e Tpe y P gai 
 bec € awry ε hod gae πεῖριςε" ATW 
 aqypawe Nor lwitac oN ot 
 
 og N pawe extt MONT τ eg 
 Acs? avw ThorrTe acjoreg 
 cagne N Οὐ ΠΤ ae Hay τ 
 OTOOVE ag πεῖῖφρδοτε δοῦν 
 
 oTae nbit τ ἐσλοσ acquyo 
 
 OTE’ ATW ACWJWIME epe TPH 
 NawWa MOTTE acpoTweg cao ie] 
 
 N OF THY eqyporng avw 7/77} 
 pooh: δύω a ΠΡΗ grove εἰτὰ] 
 
 πε τὸ YONA acqwwcae OAT] 
 
 aTW aqna TooTY € ὑοὰ meas/[ac] 
 BE NaNoTe Nai € seoy € OO[TE] 
 WHS’ ATW Messe Masoere [πη] 
 Te NM twa χὰ ene anaenalg] 
 
 NM OHT τοῦ ceeaTe exh WANT 
 
 τ eGAOG* ATW TMexaqy ae atae 
 
 * Two or three letters wanting. Gr. συνκαίοντι. 
 
10 
 
 11 
 
 JONAH IV, 9-11 
 
 RAO N OMT E8faTE ANOR Wa 
 Opal € πεεοῦ " πέσε Masoesc 
 δ κε NTOR aRWio THR 
 ext hit WN ἐσλοσ exe K 
 WI Oice € ξωΐ οὔδς ART πὶ 
 canovrwygys Hr δε τόσ 
 ON OTOTUJH’ δοῦν οἱ 
 ON οὔὐἴση " ANoR Ge τ Wat 
 ἕο € THINETH TNOG κε TIO 
 Ἄεις ETNOHTC Not agovo 
 € α«επτόποοσς WN Tha! τ 
 pwsres Nal eve aem o[yclorn 
 TEFOTHMALL* eeit TEeTO[hor]p 
 Στ οεπτόποοσε ENA. 
 OV EEE EEE Στ: 
 ΛΟ: 
 
 1 δώδεκα μυριάδες. 
 
 121 
 
 Fol. 570 
 [π| 
 
>HETPAZEIC H[HATOCTOAOC<) 
 
 Fol.58a Chap.I.1Mwopit seem τὸ Aotoc aitarerogy 
 EX w ecoprre ε The gwh mre NWra τὸ 
 Appx! NH πδὰσ avw WH tchw NW ONTO: 
 2 Wa opal € megooy Nravamarahha? 
 ME geeeoyy acqjown € TOOT πὶ WECTa 
 MocTOAOe OITN MENNA ET OF 
 aah eTaweoeiyy ae TevATTEAION 
 3 Nal WT aqecoTmoy:s Nal NT aqTa 
 OO € paTY May Eqfono eehi[itjea TPEy 
 BtOT ON OdAO ae Keacin Noeee NW QOOT 
 eqovwinig ε hot NAT aTw ecpujacse 
 4 e€ The TarNtTepo ae MNoTTE* ATW 
 EGOVWLL Waeeeay Meqmapaccrerdre?® 
 Nay ε τὰς εἰ € hoA ON oreporcadner 
 adAAa €GW € TIEPHT ag πιὼτ Mal 
 NTA TETNcOTeeey : Mexacy aé 
 a TOOANNHC seen δούλπτιζε ON oF 
 s200v NTWTN cenahanrize 
 SLeLWTH ON οὐπὴδ eqjovaah 
 aeNHca 9ag Noooy ait δὰδ οὐ Wa THN 
 6 THROCTH*: NTOOT GE aTCworTO 
 ATRNOTY] ETRW aeeeoc χε Measoe;c 
 
 ΣῊ apxes, ἤρξατο. * H πταυαπδδλικῦδπε, ἀνελήμφθη. 
 > H neqmapacwedes, παρήγγειλεν. 
 * wa tTHItTHKOCTH has no equivulent in the Greek. 
 
PLATE WW. 
 
 .' 
 
 ee a 
 
 Γι ΣΝ NeTpaze Pry on rae peste τος... 
 Trek Bits isan Bort A 
 
 Yeu 47 Pp tna eK, Ἀπ 8 Pes ΑΜ τῳ 4 
 AIBSO ζ REE erpee? ah 683; pA RP TAIT 
 gyre) RAY AY DRI EC BL ONZE POY 
 COMED) SriezOovy ATK PAAR ABS * 
 ΤΆ BAO ayzaunNe eT VOYRM ME SRR 
 τος ἐγ ΘΓ KE cane 
 ARK GT RU) COC ICUMTTE’ AT Oa : 
 Δικ Kier AMC OTT τον ΣΤ Marin, 
 CUyepery may © +4 (ΤᾺΣ Ζ AARIC ἈΠΡ γος 
 mivdy¢ AIL AZ PIMAECTA IZ MERIZO0Y. 
 mao Y cayice BOARIAY AVAL εὐ ke - 
 oT KETTMBITTEPOMTT MOY TERY τ τας. 
 e fry WMA RIMAYH CGTt APART EMSE ¢ τῇ Ἂν 
 WAVET MES PEKRUACH ULL TSHR CPR AMA Ὸ 
 RARAC EW ehveyEee κα τ τ ΣΤ΄ ΤΥΆΤ. 
 - awe ΠΣ arcorrmMesy{: 3 ἔς: KARO: 
 sd ARINC ME RASTER ATT “eZee Κι. 
 ΟΟΥ ἍΙ ryUD hi ΚΆΤΙ, do kent 
 RA RACES RIS MLV FT RERE YOY RAK. =e 
 Kp AI piccKe. AZ BRI <. IOV ANIAAAS, Ra ΣῊ Ἢ 
 σας 1)" yea: RIT ooy ‘CCRYL LOtry. 
 NY XM OY GEYX WMEAG OK ΤΙΝ OFM , 
 GU ELPRIOCLMY! CTVOVCHLY WAIN Brig 
 πε τ YS PUM E HI CPAHIATECRM; be De 
 MIAY KE MTT?” “) WIANTIECOY AL Ὧ: Ὑ 
 (PG ICL) WIRIRIE XPONOC: RIAT ATTA 
 ie αὐ ττ΄ *WARYCATI CY ΘΟ.) ΟΥ̓ ἢ AWAY. 
 gas eae TNE AXINOYS IL 
 ΣΎ porary Trt INAC® pOoOYAAK Οὐ κέ δες 
 ve KITS ne pera ap wert ΜΚ : 
 or BERANE Peer ey 
 yh MEFEPC Le Mey CMM AD YS 
 HL WIN RE ES RIT ERAS RIA Ge ke 
 rey κι ΟΥ AY Ἄλολο air ΚΙ er 
 ἊΝ Ὁ Ι RARLOYEK OAS ppOOrrOoYCyunr 
 MM AIG? cue Krih Ge PRI GV 
 ie yp nae CMAYM CY PLE PATTY 
 opippeed vo nrz erick «: CY OVO κοι; 
 UT εκ ἈΝ Be BY Ue REPCONTE APT AS 
 
 MS. OrmentAL 7594, Fou. 58a (Acts or rar Aposties i, 1-11) 
 
Shane LAL aoe 
 Δα epee δ] iy 
 i LPR s 
 
 - 
 
 Κ΄ 
 
10 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 ACTS I. 6-13 
 
 en € Opal σὲ gae nel overuy Riad 
 WH TRNTEpO ae MWicpaHA> MMexsacy 
 NAT 2E AAMWTH A πὲ cop Noy 
 O€IUy Nak MEX pomoc? Wal Wra 
 MW HAAT OA τειεσοσοιδ Lay 
 aaqe adAa TeTHitasr WN oTgoee 
 Eepljant πεπῖδ er oyaah ef € opal 
 € SWTH* NreTHwwne se eel 
 
 Tpe Nai OW oreporcadnHee sae 
 TOTAAIA THPC Nae Tcaeeaprd 
 
 ATW WA APHAYT ae MAO’ Nal it TE 
 pe yaxoor ἀσποολε gITyYs avw 
 ATT ἀφο € HOA οἵ TOOTOT* ἐσέειο 
 pak Newy eqyoHR € Opal e trie: 
 
 εἰς PHWKLE CHAT NEeTAgE βάτου 
 
 € xWoT ON genohew erorohiy: 
 ATW NWERAT Way axe Npweee W Tari 
 Acoc aAQPpWTH TeTHMage par’ THT 
 TH TETHFWWT € Opal ε τπὲ" Mai 
 τὸ NTATYITY NTETHTTH € Opal ε 
 THE* TAY TE θὲ ET GMAT aeeeoc’s HW 
 θὲ NTA TEeTHMAT € poy eqprahbhor 
 
 € opal € THE’ τοτὲ ATHOTOT € Opal 
 ε ereporcadner € ὑοσὰ οἷς πτοοῦ 
 EWATALOTTE € POY xe Mrooy τ πα 
 so0ciTs ecjovrHor € hod HN erepor 
 cadnsee NH OTOIK NW ΟΔΌΠ W gooTTH: 
 avw WH Tep over € opal avrhwr ε 
 Opal € Maes W TNE eneTOTAHO 
 
 HN OHTY* πέτρος πᾶς τωρ as 
 
 WHC πᾶς Tanwhoc τὶς anapeac 
 (byAmnmoc Wat Owseac hapeo 
 
 1 χρόνους ἢ καιροὺς. 
 
 123 
 
 Fol. 588 
 δ 
 
Fol. 59 ὦ 
 
 [Ὁ] 
 
 124 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
 16 
 
 17 
 
 18 
 
 19 
 
 ACTS I. 13-19 
 
 AOKLATOC Mae eexaoaroc TARKW 
 
 hoc mujHpe τ δαφδιος arTw εἰ 
 220M πτηλώτης Hae ἴοσλδς 
 πίσηρε W YaRnwhoc:s wal THpoT 
 ovlipockaptrepr! ε mewAHA ie 
 QENCOIRLE ATW KLAPIO ALL TRearay 
 τ τς Hae NEICNHHST THpoT* Opal 
 δὲ H NEF QOOT AYTWOTN Net πὲ 
 Tpoc τὸ TReHTe τ NECHHT €0T (ic) 
 OVTMLHHIE SAekayT ETNAP awe κοῦ 
 WT Npait*’ δὼ Texas ae Npweee 
 NECNHT We οὰπε € THE TETPacpH 
 awn € hod Tal NT aqaooc asi 
 
 τ Wop oae Me WHA ET OTAah 
 
 ε hoA oITN Tranpo Naavera e 
 the foraac πὲ NT δ πε i 
 
 ρει κι aeoeiT MW ME NTAT UWE 
 WiC’ Re NE ATONY opal τὸ ΟΗτ Ὁ 
 ATW δκι ae MenAHpoc WH Taer? 
 AIAHOHIA " WAL GE ACWW Wacy 
 
 τ oragwae € hod οἷς mhene ae Mey 
 SI WM GONE’ aqge Est Meqoo* aqmwy ὃ 
 eT NW Meqoovn* THpoy avon 
 
 e ῥολ. avw a πεῖ οωῦ GWA ε hod ἃς 
 πε aero € δοὰ N ovon wmiee> et oF 
 Ho MN oleporcadnee’s guwcte Nee 
 SLOUTE ε NGWAk ET Baeeay ON TET 
 
 1 H nevnpockaptepel, ἦσαν προσκαρτεροῦντες. 
 
 2 For tes, H πτει. 
 
 8. ‘He split.’ Some words like oft teysxtte have been omitted. 
 Gr. ἐλάκησε μέσος H agnwuy of Teqarnte’ a πετασπειροσι 
 τηροῦν Mwwite ehod. 
 
 * ‘What was in his inside’, τὰ σπλάγχνα. 
 
 ® “Revealed before everybody ’, γνωστὸν ἐγένετο πᾶσι. 
 
ACTS 1. 19-25 125 
 
 acme! ase διδεῖ" μὲ TE Tat 
 20 πὲ NGWee se πέσοι" GcHo Cap 
 ρὰς Taxwwsee WH neradseoc® xe 
 WE (sic) MLAPE TeYPcw wwnme τὸ wzaere 
 ATW SAP T’pe quUjwme Nor me 
 T OTHO ON Neqeea NH wWwmes δὼ 
 TECIaeNT EMIcKOMOc* eeape RETA 
 21 xiITc> Wwe ce € HoA ON Npwsree 
 ET SLOOUE Maeeealt aemex οὐ 
 οε τηρεῖ" Nr ager ε govt 
 avw aqhorn € TOA. OF TOOTH 
 22 Noy πποεῖς τῷ € aqapyX® ain mha 
 MiTiceea τὸ YWOANNHC Wa opal 
 € πέροου ENTarTyITY € opal 
 οὐ TOOTH € TPE OFA N Nal ww 
 πε MAM ἂς seHiTpe WM TeECjaitac 
 23 Tacic* ATW ATTAQE CHAT E€ Pad 
 TOT IWcHe’™ METE WavyeeovTE 
 € poy xe hapcabhac® mai Hraoy} 
 puny xe TorcToc®? ayvrw aeaTrac!?s 
 24 AvDUJAHA Δὲ ET2xW Beaeoc χε 
 Tixxoetc τοῦ MeT coop 
 ἂς TOHT NW ovon Miee oTwIN ε Hor 
 τ OFA AL Mex chay me NTAKCO 
 25 THY’ € “τὶ Wasa W Tel aranonra! 
 aAvW ταιὐπτὰποσοτολος 3 entTa lor 
 
 1 τῇ ἰδίᾳ διαλέκτῳ. * H δικεδλδαιδο. 
 
 $ Pgalm lxix. 25; cix. 8. 4 τὴν ἐπισκοπὴν. 
 
 δ. ¢ All this time’, ἐν παντὶ χρόνῳ. δ ἀρξάμενος. 
 T Ἰωσὴφ. ® Βαρσαβᾶν, or Βαρσαββᾶν. 
 
 9 Ἰοῦστος. 10 Ματθίαν, Μαθθίαν. 
 
 1 ‘To take the place of this service’; Gr. λαβεῖν τὸν κλῆρον 
 
 τῆς διακονίας ταύτης. 
 
 2 ἀποστολῆς. 
 
126 ACTS I. 25—II. 6 
 
 aac Tapahal seeeoc ε THe qhorn 
 ἃ Opal € MEcpeea aeaerit aeeeocy- 
 26 avW av} Nav ἂς MeTHAMpOC a πε 
 RAHpoc εἰ cx eeaTies avrongy 
 Wak MeetTore NamoctToAoc " 
 Chap. ose Tl Tpe σῶμ ae ε HoA Nor πε 
 1.1 gooy WN THENTHROCTH Nev 
 WOON THPoy πὲ oF MervTEepHT’s 
 2 avw acqwonme oN orwcne Not 
 Fol. 59 b oropoot e hoA oN THe Noe WH oF 
 [a] TINOH EVEINE Beeeoc NGONC* ATW 
 ATceovTO A THT THPY enevwor? 
 3 Opal NW OATYs ayTW avoTWND Navy 
 e ὑοὰ Nor genAac evnopx! Noe 
 e hor oN oTRWOT’ aTW aTOLLO0C 
 € Opal exh ποσὰ Mova aeeeooy*s av 
 4 s20vT9 THPoy e hod Oke πεπιδς € 
 τ οὐδδὺῦ" avw avapX! NH Wase get 
 ON RE acte® RATA Et Epe πὲ Mid 
 5 YNav e T’pe Tujaxe Nareeaye Wey 
 WOO δὲ πὲ ON ereporcadner® 
 NGY geniovaal’ genopwsree® W pe 
 poote® e hod ON Qeenoc Itiee ET 9a 
 6 Necht N τπὲ" avW N Tepe Tel 
 CRM CWOTO ἃ TIARHAWe WTOP 
 : παρέβη. 
 * An inadequate rendering of ὁμοθυμαδὸν ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτό. 
 ὁ H eneresrooc. This is the better reading. Gr. ἦσαν καθή- 
 μενοι. 
 * ‘Split tongues’, διαμεριζόμεναι γλῶσσαι. 
 
 δ For oft gem ke acme. 
 ° H off orNfiar evorne fist ρεπιου δι. 
 
 The word evorng has dropped out. Gr. κατοικοῦντες. 
 For genpwasre (dvdpes). 
 
 * ‘Fearers [of God |’ = ἄνδρες εὐλαβεῖς. 
 
 7 
 
 8 
 
10 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 14 
 
 ACTS IT. 6-14 127 
 
 TP! we Nepe ποσὰ MoTA cwrTar 
 
 ἐ pooy evrtjaxe ON Tetjacme’s 
 ATMWWC? AE THPOT aTW ATP 
 WIHpe €Txw eseeeoc Σὲ MEH OE 
 wadiAcoc! an πὰ Nal THPOT eTUa 
 ae W Nag W o€ ANON THcwTae 
 opal oN® Teyqacne nravattoy i 
 QHTY* a& πᾶρϑος ae Neehaoc 
 NEALRLITHE ATW WET OTHO ON 
 Tarecomoaarea® toraal’™ τὰν 
 THATIMAAORIA TWMONTOC seit 
 
 TACIA® TEPpT ca Nae THaAceprAsa 
 HHeee seltiica τ τασύτη er’ ἵὶ 
 TRUPHNA ATW Weg pwaeatoc? ετ᾽ 
 TAY NilovTaal Nae wempocHay 
 
 τος " NERPHTHe seit apahoc TH 
 CWTA EPooy ETWaxe ON Nacite 
 ETTATO MN MLNTHOG ae MNHOTTE* 
 ATMUOW/E TIHpoy avrw avarmopt!? 
 OTA HN NW MAOPHN OTA ETaw aeLeeoc 
 xe oy πὲ πεῖ gwh!! oennoore ae 
 ETNOGNES ETRW saeeoc “εὲ EpE 
 QHTOT “τε MWaepic’s aqage ae Ῥδ το 
 NG! MeTpoc Mae πεεῖῖτοσε Ma 
 TlocTOAOe ayy τέο € Opal 
 εἴ κὼ ἄθεος NAT κε Npweee!? 
 
 ’ H tercasH δὲ {πε a παχηηῖηε CWOTE aTW ΔΡΙΒΤΟΡΤΡ. 
 
 The word wwe has dropped out of the MS. 
 
 * HT tevacne. 3 ἐξίσταντο. * Ταλιλαῖοι. 
 
 ° H nova nova opar olf. ° Μεσοποταμίαν. 
 
 7 Ἰουδαίαν. * τὰ μέρη τῆς Λιβύης τῆς κατὰ Κυρήνην. 
 
 ὁ Ῥωμαῖοι. = the rough breathing. 10 διηπόρουν. 
 
 4 * What is this matter?’ Τί ἂν θέλοι τοῦτο εἶναι ; 
 "5 Ἢ ερρὸι aqgorwuyh tay xe Mpware. 
 
128 ACTS IT. 14-21 
 
 HiOTAAL NAL OTON Nee ET OTHO 
 ON oreporcadHaes seape Tal ww 
 Tle eqjorvons NHTH € Hor avTw 
 15 τετῖτχι ceeH € NA Waxes πὶ epe 
 Wal Tap Tage! am Nee Nrwrit 
 eTeTNageeve* [ε] poc WIT woseTe? 
 16 Tap ae megooy mes adAa Mal πε 
 Warsoory? oir THA a TempodpH 
 17 THe’ χὲ cHaAWWMe eelhica 
 NEQOOT ET geeeay Mexe Wxoesc 
 NTAMWOT € HOA ae TA TINA exh 
 CAPs πὸ Neempopnteve* i 
 GS NeETNWHpe τς NETH We 
 Epes avW NeTH Opuipe Nanay 
 € gemoopacic® Hire metio AAO 
 18 NMwWwpe NH genpacoy®s avw Ya 
 mwoT ε hoA as πὰ NINA ext Ma 
 gs2oadt NW goor7’7 «εἴ magaeoaA HN 
 coreee® τὸ MEQOOT ET RRaeay NiceMnpo 
 19 puTeves τοῦ N geteeacin VW 
 THE ATW OENWMHpe ae πὲ cH’? 
 OlShH MHA OTCHOY Let OTHWOT 
 20 set οὐλοωῦ WN βαπῆῖος 0. ΠΡΗ πὰ 
 ROTY ETHARE ATW MOOD ἐσομοςεῖ 
 EaeNAT Ec{el NGY πέροοῦ ae Mxoe%c 
 21 πιοσδ' et ovong € hoAl+ avw cita 
 
 + μεθύουσιν. 2 ujsil WjosrtTe = Ἀπ woarte = ὥρα τρίτη. 
 δ. ‘This is what they are wont to say on the authority of 
 Joel’ (chap. ii. 28-82). 
 
 4 4 Se 3% 
 προφητεύσουσιν. ὁράσεις. 
 
 δ ἐνύπνια. The Coptic does not translate ἐνυπνιασθήσονται. 
 
 ” δούλους. δ᾽ δούλας. 
 
 * ‘Down on the earth’ = ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς κάτω. 
 10 ἀτμίδα καπνοῦ. 4+ A very literal rendering οὗ ἐπιφανῆ. 
 
ACTS II. 21-25 129 
 
 Wwite τ OFOM Wee eT maw! 
 ἀξ TPA ae πχοεὶς ymaoraar: it 
 22 Pwsee AF MICPAHA cWTAL ε πὰ 
 Waxes τὸ NMNAZWpasoc oTpweee 
 arrowy? ¢ hor oITH πποῦτε 
 € 9OTN € PWTH ON oVNMOTATH 
 HMIet Opal ON Oengore® «0 Oe 
 S2REIN Aeiii] QOENWMAHpEs Wal elt 
 TA πποῦτε aay ε hod or TOOTY 
 τ TETHLLHTE HATA θὲ NTW 
 23 TH ETETHCOOTH’ Mal οὐδ MUO 
 aite €T’ THU Nae TcooTn ἴττε 
 24 πποῦτε" ToTMocy ε hod oN πὲτ se0 Fol. 602 
 οὔτ’ πᾶς Haake ἂς πεεουῦ ε hod χε τ 
 «πῃ σοες € TPE σδόέδοτε aeeroey 
 25 € hoA OF τοοτἕζ" aavera cap aw AReLoc 
 € QOTN € poy ae πειπὰσ € Maxoerc 
 πε a& πὰ τὸ ε hoA τὸ ovoery 
 WILe χε WOON Nea οὐδεὶς ae 
 
 ’ H etmaensmades; Gr, ἐπικαλέσηται. 
 
 * “He was ordained’, ἀποδεδειγμένον. 
 
 δ OvMOTATH MHIAL Opar Olt gemtgoax either represents a reading 
 in Greek which is not forthcoming or a rendering of δυνάμεσι. 
 The words genssacin and genusnupe are in inverted order, for 
 the former represents σημείοις and the latter τέρασι. 
 
 ‘ The Coptic has no equivalent for ἔκδοτον λαβόντες διὰ χειρῶν 
 ἀνόμων προσπήξαντες ἀνείλετε. Horner’s transcript gives: πτεὸ 
 MMOFTE ATETHTASY COPAL ἐπστα πποπολλος EAaTETMAUTY aveti- 
 ssoopry’ 24 nar ta morte τουποςῖ. This seems to indicate 
 that the scribe inadvertently omitted two or three lines, leaving 
 out all the words between the first ππουτε and τουποςῖ. 
 
 5 ‘Raised Him up from the dead and the pains of death.’ 
 Horner’s text has ‘He raised Him up, He destroyed the pains 
 of death’, ecaqhwX € hod Tinaake Sna0v, which represents 
 
 λύσας Tas ὠδῖνας τοῦ θανάτου. 
 
130 ACTS II. 26-33 
 
 26 soi ae! πὶ Nanteee ε The Tal a πὰ 
 ΘΗ evcppane? a ma Aac TEAHA 
 ETI AE AE Gi) TA RE CAPT πδοσὼρ ON 
 27 orgedAlics χὲ NE WaARW Hew alt 
 I TA UTXNA ON ΧΗ NW Ae δεῖ 
 Te? oyAE NE Wad aw ae Men πὲτ oF 
 28 aah € Nay € NTAKO* AKOTWIHO Wal 
 e ὑοὰ πὸ MegrooTe ὅς MWD Rita 
 x<onT € HorA && MOTHO Ak TERQO!: 
 29 NpwWaree NECHHT Wwe ε Tpe αὶ 
 00c NHTHN ON omnmaponcia’® e the 
 MMATPIAPNHE AarTeIA δὼ δοῦν 
 ATW ATTOLLKCT aTW πε aeqaavy® Wo 
 OM opal N OMTH Wa Opal ε moot τ 
 30 QOOT* ETTIPOPHTHe’ GE avTw εἰ 
 cooTH aE ON OTANAW a MMNoTTE 
 WPR tac € eaeco ε HoA Ak THapTioc 
 MATECIIUME (2) 5 “eos Tee poroas 
 31 AC{WpPit ereee® ecjujasse ε The Ta 
 MACTACIC A MEXC wE οὔτε ALT Ey 
 HAdY ON WM ageNte οὔτε aeme τες] 
 32 caps Navl? € πτὰβο" Mal Me τὸ πὲ NTA 
 NNOTTE TOTMOCY Mal eitemuwyo 
 33 OM Nac] ΤΗΡΙ ae eenTpe> € acjasice 
 ε Opal ON ToTMaLe ae MMOTTE δ κι 
 
 * For axe rac (Ὁ). 2 εὐφράνθη. 
 
 δ ‘My soul among the souls of Amente’, τὴν ψυχήν. pov εἰς 
 aoov. H has ‘my soul in Amente’, fitavprocH oft assitte. 
 
 * «The joy of thy face’, μετὰ τοῦ προσώπου cov. See Psalm 
 xvi. 8-11. δ μετὰ παρρησίας. ° τὸ μνῆμα. 
 
 Ἴ προφήτης οὖν ὑπάρχων. δ᾽ More commonly i teqyue. 
 
 ° ‘He knew beforehand’, προϊδὼν. The Coptic has no 
 equivalent for τὸ κατὰ σάρκα ἀναστήσειν τὸν χριστὸν. 
 
 10 stay is written above the line. 
 
34 
 
 35 | 
 
 36 
 
 37 
 
 38 
 
 39 
 
 i 
 
 ACTS II. 33-39 
 
 Se TIEPHT ας πεέπῖδ eT OTaAah € hor 
 
 QITH MEcqyerWT*> δΔΊΠΟΟΤ ae πεῖ 
 
 TACIO MAY NTWTH ETETHMAT 
 
 € poy avTw ereTHcwraes τὸ aavera 
 TAP All πὲ πὲ NT δδῥωμ € Opal cee 
 NHYe [εἰ κὼ seeeoc Nroy we mexe 
 TIMOEIC AL πὰ wOEIC χὰ Qeeooe Hea 
 OTMALL Reeeok? Wai ἔπ W wen 
 saxe! N ovimonmoaron? W Nenore 
 PpHTe®> ON oTWPa* agape cferare NG 
 NHI THPY sk MicpanHaA ae a MNoTTE 
 Ary WH xoere avw Wye Mal πε τὸ 
 πε NTA τετποζουῦ skeeocqys τ TE 
 
 Pp OTCWTRe € WAT ATaRRAO € NETOHT 
 ATW WEexay ae MeTpoc ieee ME 
 ceene W NamocToAoc xe oF 
 
 Ge πὲ THMAAY Npweee wechHy °° 
 πέτρος δὲ Mexacy’ Nay we eeeTa 
 HOV? ayTw WreTNear hanriceea? 
 
 € πρὸπ HW τὸ πεέχξς Masoere € TRY 
 
 e hot π πετπποῦς arw TeTH 
 
 Mas NM TAWpea ae πεῖ mR! ε 
 
 τ opaah epe nepHT!! cap wWoor 
 NHTN £ei WETHWApe ATW OF 
 
 OW Mee €T aemove Mal eT ἐρεῖ" 
 
 H finenxsrxeer. 
 
 2 ὑποπόδιον, the 9 representing the rough breathing. 
 "Psalm cx: 1: * “Tn certainty’, ἀσφαλῶς. 
 
 5 
 
 7 
 ἐσταυρώσατε. 
 
 7 There is no Greek for nexay. * Μετανοήσατε. 
 
 9 There is no equivalent for ἕκαστος ὑμῶν. 
 
 ποσὰ TOTS AMWTEM κὶ Aanticara. 
 
 1 ¢Of this Holy Spirit.’ 
 
 12. «Shall invite them’, ὅσους ἂν προσκαλέσηται. 
 
 18] 
 
 ° Literal rendering of ἄνδρες ἀδελφοί. 
 H has atw srape 
 
  “Promise’, ἐπαγγελία. 
 
 Fol. 6la 
 
Fol. 616 
 
 H 
 
 132 
 
 40 
 
 41 
 
 42 
 
 43 
 
 44 
 
 45 
 
 46 
 
 ACTS II. 39-46 
 
 πκοεῖς MENNOTTE MATAQ ALOT? 
 Opal ae olf περοὸῦ we N wa 
 
 BE MECTAW RAALOOT aTW πες 
 
 COTIC SRRLOOT EC[asw aeaeoc! aE 
 ovaat? ε hod off Tet cena et 
 Goosres πὲ HTATIYWIM € poor 
 
 ae Tlequjane avast bhanricesa 
 
 ATW ATOTWO ε POOT ae πέροοῦ 
 eT seeeay τσὶ awaer (i) Wo? ae iPox 
 HETIOON δὲ πὲ evTpocKkap 
 
 Tepr ¢ Techw ἴτ παποοτολος 
 
 NA THOMTWOMIAt 46 TWUS δε MOCK 
 ATW NEWAHA’? oTHOG NH goTE ag 
 WWE € Opal Ean TH irae 
 φορὰ Cap Ae “ἰδέ oF τπηρὲ iter 
 wwe € hod oF TOOTOT τὸ Marttoc 
 τολος" OFON δὲ Nike NTATIMIC 
 τέσεῦ NETUJOOM Me eet were 
 
 pHt avw περὲ N πὸ Miee Woon 
 NAT OF OFCOM’ aTW NeTGoors ® 
 Mak NeTOTMaApYKonTa’™ nes +> 
 szeesooy € ὑοὰ arTWU® AReL00T 
 ESN OTON MIL HATA Θὲ ET EpPE 
 Moya ποσὰ P K pia’? aeeeoc> seeen 
 
 * *TIn the days he spake to them a hundred words (or things), 
 and entreated them saying.’ MHorner’s text opar oft φεπκε- 
 SLHHUFE HMWaxne MEqpParhTpe avWw ME™CONC ATaLooT Eqpuw RTaLoc 
 represents the Greek ἑτέροις τε λόγοις πλείοσι διεμαρτύρατο, καὶ 
 παρεκάλει αὐτοὺς λέγων. 
 
 * ‘Safety ’ or ‘salvation’, Sayre. 
 
 > Ἢ ites uyaxitroyo. 
 
 4 
 
 6 
 
 i. 
 
 καὶ τῇ κοινωνίᾳ. 
 Η nevowar ; τὰ κτήματα. 
 
 ὅ οἱ πιστεύοντες. 
 
 τὰς ὑπάρξεις. δ H avw mevnwuy ; καὶ διεμέριζον. 
 
 > 
 " χρείαν εἶχε. 
 
ACTS II. 46—III. 4 188 
 
 τε AE NETMpPoOcRapTeEps πὲ 
 Qi οσσοπὶ οἷς Mepme avw Oae THI 
 ETMWU κε MOIR ATW ETal N οὐ 
 TPOCPH eel OTTEAHA Ae eelITOr 
 47 πᾶοσοξ NTE NETOHT? ETcaLoy 
 € NNHOTTE ATETHTOT® Yapie ae 
 stay W WAOPN MAaoc THPY Mx0 
 εἰς AE πεζοσὼρ € PooTy Ae πε 
 τ πδουχδῖ seeeMNte οὐ oFcoMn!: 
 Chap. TLETPOC AE WAL TWOANNHC Wey 
 III. 1 wahwk € opal ε περπὲε ae IAD 
 2 M1 ai cive> ae NMay ae πεληλ' δύω 
 NETH OTpPwLee WH Gare στὸ egy it 
 QHTC W Teqeeaay’? eWarvgqiTgy mai 
 NETHW seeeoy® OIPH πρὸ er oF 
 StOUTE € POY we πὲτ Necwgy? πὶ 
 Te Mepme € THE εχψετ᾽ aeitTia 
 e hod gITN ner HAR € QoTH ε 
 3 Tepes Nai WN Tepe ymayv e πὲ 
 4 Tpoc ee TwoamnHe!? mexav 
 
 * *Together ’, ὁμοθυμαδὸν. 
 
 * H eaait ταυπτρόπλδλους; Gr. ἀφελότητι καρδίας. The Coptic 
 reading suggests that the Greek MS. from which it was ren- 
 dered had here ἁπλόος. 5 Ἢ avw evittor. 
 
 * “Now God added to them those who were to be saved 
 daily.” os ovcon, ‘together’ = ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτό. 
 
 ὅ τὴν ὥραν τὴν ἐννάτην, H tasitprre. ° Hoot. 
 
 7 “Since he was in his mother’s womb.’ 
 
 8. H sxarog ὅχάληπε, as the Greek καθ᾽ ἡμέραν. 
 
 * “That which is beautiful’ = ‘Opaiav. 
 
 10 The Coptic has no equivalent for μέλλοντας εἰσιέναι εἰς τὸ 
 ἱερὸν ἠρώτα ἐλεημοσύνην λαβεῖν. ἀτενίσας δὲ Πέτρος εἰς αὐτὸν 
 σὺν τῷ Ἰωάννῃ. Horner’s text gives the missing words thus: 
 emnmahwk € OTH € Nepne agychicwnoy εὖ Mag Movariitna 
 NETPOC aYEIWPAT COOP EOPac, ALEM τὠρλππης, 
 
134 ACTS III. 5-12 
 
 5 ΠΔῚ se GWWT € pon’ ecjaceeve ? 
 me eqMasr οσλδὸὰσ N τοοτοῦ" 
 6 πέτρος δὲ Mexay Macq ae seit 
 OaT οὐδὲ “ὖὰ ποσὺ woo%n πδὶ 
 πέτε OTMTAECY (sic) AC YMaTaacy 
 ΔΗ Oe WpPan τ τοῦ MHazwpatsoc 
 7 s200mes ATW acqjaceagTe N TEC] 
 Gis NWN OTNAKL δτοστπος εἶ ATW avy 
 TARPO Nar weqoon avw wey phe: 
 Fol. 62 a 8 avw agqyos dy aqage pagTy avw ac 
 ° asoowe aqhuon Weeeeay € QOTH € 
 Tlepiie eceeoouse ATW εἴ δι co 
 9 GE avwW Et[ceroy ε πποῦτε" a MAaOC 
 THPY NAT € POC] Ecferoowe ATW εἰ 
 10 careoy € NNHOTTE* ATCOTWIHY we 
 Wal WeT Oxeeooc* ἘΠῚ eeNTMHA 
 OIpPN TNTAH eT’ Mecwc® NTE περ 
 πε’ averorg HW OOTE avwW avnwuwc 
 ε opal enn ποωῤ WT aqqmuorte Ἶ 
 1] αϑοεοῖ" ε asagTe® δὲ ae πέτρος 4“: 
 IWOANNHC ἃ πᾶδος THPY cworg 
 € Ppooy OA TECTO™ ET OTRLOTTE E€ Poc 
 12 BE TA coACRLWH ETUTPTpP: πὶ TE 
 pe “τὰν ae Nor πέτρος Mexacy 
 se Npweee NTE πιο δηλ ag pw 
 TH TeTHp πῆρε exit mai? Ae 
 the οὐ TeTHeIopar® Hew owe 
 Wrap Wat ol Tengose ἢ TEN 
 
 * After epom the equivalent of ὃ δὲ ἐπεῖχεν αὐτοῖς is omitted. 
 H has tog ae ayswuyT epoor. 
 
 “ προσδοκῶν. ° H πὶις meget, as in the Greek. 
 4 Ἢ πε esteqganooc, > ἐπὶ τῇ Ὥραίᾳ πύλῃ. 
 δ ga written above the line. ” Read tectoa = τῇ στοᾷ. 
 
 ° A ese. _ * For tetiterwpas. 
 
ACTS III. 13-16 135 
 
 18 seitrercebne!+ πποῦτὲ αὶ abpa 
 gage WhorrTe W ican πποστε WH ἴδ 
 “Rob? avw πίοστε WH πεπεῖοτε 
 ayy Coos ae MeqwHpe τὸ Mal it 
 NTWTH ENTA THTAaAY € Opal enn 
 APA aeevoy? avw aTeTH σοι" 
 serie «τὸ € HOA «τὸ πίλδιτος ea πὲ 
 14 T agesay Hnpiite € RAaq ε ὑοδ Tw 
 TH AE πὲτ OTAAM ATW TarRaroc 
 ATETHAPMNA? KAA] KATIE “τὸ ε 
 Hor as πιλδτοςῦ ea τετπδιτεῖ e 
 HW NHTN € HoA HW oppwsaee WN pec 
 15 guTh: napxntoc ae se πων" are 
 THALOTOVT ageroge Mai MTA πποῦ 
 Te TODMOCY € HoA ON NeT “τἰοοῦτ 
 TAT ANON ENWJOOM Macy ἂς AeITT’pe - 
 16 ATW Opal ON τπίοτις ae Meyqpan 
 MAL ETETHCOOTH agerog?> Δ τ ΡΟΣ (ἢ) 
 NGY πεηρδιτ avTW τπιῦτις T (si) € 
 Hor gf TOOTY acy Macy’? ae πεΐ oraal 
 
 1 “As if we had done this through our own power and piety’, 
 with no equivalent for τοῦ περιπατεῖν αὐτόν. 
 
 2 6 Θεὸς ᾿Αβραὰμ καὶ ᾿Ισαὰκ καὶ Ἰακώβ. 
 
 δ Ἢ fitaretitaay avw δτετπδρὸ ἀσπεέσετο ehod ξεπιίλᾶτος, 
 which agrees with the Greek παρεδώκατε καὶ ἠρνήσασθε. 
 
 * ‘And ye treated Him hardly’ = éBapivare. 
 
 ° H avethapna axanzog catetitaives exw maT εὖον Norpwsare 
 fipeyowth, which agrees with the Greek. 
 
 ὁ The words axme αὐτὸ ehoN sx πιλᾶτος are apparently 
 repeated inadvertently. 
 
 7 ἠτήσασθε. ἢ ἀρχηγὸν τῆς ζωῆς. 
 
 9. The Coptic text has no equivalent for the Greek τοῦτον ὃν 
 θεωρεῖτε. Horner’s text agrees with the Greek, and reads mas 
 ETETHMAT EPOY ATW ETETHCOOTH ALALOg, 
 
 "Ἢ avw trictic ehoX ostooty ac} mag. 
 
136 ACTS III. 17-24 
 
 17 ae πετῖτ setTo € hoA THPN: Tenor 
 Ge τὰ CNHY Yerere awe Hra TeTiHt 
 δὰς ON OTALHT aT coovn! Nee τ 
 
 18 NETH KE APY WH’ WioTTE ae ie [1M] 
 τ aAYRooT ain W woph e hod oiTh 
 TTANPO τὸ WENPOPHTHe TH 
 por € Tpe πεῖῖχς Womoy acjxonos 
 
 19 € ὑοὰ NH τεῖ ρὲ" eeetTanol? Ge arw 
 NTeTN KET? THOTH € TPE TeywTe 
 e hot N πετπποῦε ξὲ πὰς eruga 
 εἰ Nor πεσοεῖι  4ὖ πεπτοιῦ ὦ ae 
 
 20 me φἶτὸ € HoA Ae πχοεῖς" εἐζετπ 
 MOOT AL πὲ NTATTOWT wan? me 
 
 21 XC τὸ" May ρὰπξ e The qujwne oN 
 THE Wa OPaT επέσοει! ae MewK 
 e δοὰ Nowh mae enta miorre 
 m00y aI eneg € HOA OITH TTA 
 πρὸ WN WEQMpoPNTHe ET OTA 
 
 22 >ah+ sewrcHe Tap acqaooc? τ πὰ 
 >OP MelteroTes we Masoerc Ment 
 DNHOTTE NATOTIMOC ΟΥ̓ ΠΡΟΘΌΗ 
 >THe NHTH ε HoA ON πετποπησ 
 DN TA QE* CWTAL Newry Warse nie 
 
 23 >€T GNaxooy NATH: ecenjwne 
 
 DAE Ψ ΧΗ Mirae ETE ποπδοωταεῦ 
 DAM πὰ πεπροφητης ET aeeeay 
 
 24 >centagqoTe ε HoA ose MAaoc: πε 
 DTIPOPHTHE ON THPOT aI casreoT 
 HA avw aeititcwy® arwaxe avo 
 
 * a@yvoway. Ἢ sxetamoes, μετανοήσατε. 
 > H rte. Ἢ neovoersuy, 
 Hit strom = ἀναψύξεως. ° *To us’; Gr. ὑμῖν. 
 " Deut. xviii. 15. * H ετεποεπδοωτᾷς. 
 "Ὴ set aaiincwg. 
 
1 
 
 4 
 
 6 
 8 
 
 12 
 
 25 
 
 26 
 
 ACTS ITI. 25—IV. 5 137 
 
 ATTAWEoey! OW wegooy?> τὼ 
 TH δὲ Ne NUHpe W πεπροίθητης 
 τὰς TAIAOHKH TAL ENTA πίον 
 TE CARNTC tae MEMTELOTE® Ecfasw 
 
 >aresoc MN Mahpagage xe opal oar 
 
 NMeERCTIEpeea CEMA ceeoy HGS 
 
 45 MATPlat THPOT as HAO >? NTWTIT 
 
 NW Wop mioyrre τόσος πεῖ Fol. 63 a 
 WHpPe NATIT acq(TH Moov eqceroy Td 
 € pwiTit® oxe 1 THe Nora ποῦὰ KO 
 
 TY’ € HOA ON πειποπηριδ δ evuja 
 
 BE δὲ ας MeeHHWE aver? € Opal ε 
 swoy τσὶ NovHHh!? avw mecTpa 
 THTOc' ἅτε Mepme avrw Neaaaory 
 
 Haloc ETRLOKDO’ W OHT’ € HOA axe MET 
 ζεύω ae πλδος avrw NevTTaWEo 
 
 εἶ Mic NW TaMactacic i wer’ 
 
 s2007T 2s ἀσὼ ἄσεῖτε WH NeTGIA € Opal 
 € xKWOT ATHOROT € NewWTERO Wa Mey 
 pactes Ne ἃ poToE Tap Wwe πε’ 
 QaAQ AE πεσοωτας € MWaxe Me avw 
 πιοτεσεῖ ayrw a TETHHE acp por 
 
 NWO iW pwseee’ acujwie ae ae Mey 
 pacte ε Tpe συθωπεῖς Nor ner 
 
 APX WI Mae πεπρεούστερος τὰς 
 
 τε THageeeaTeTc OW OrepoTcadnar: 
 
 κατήγγειλαν. * For ner φοοῦ = ἡμέρας ταύτας. 
 ® ‘Our fathers’, πατέρας ὑμῶν. 
 
 = αἱ πατριαὶ. ὅ Gen. xxi. 18. 
 εὐλογοῦντα ὑμᾶς. ΤῊ xvog ehod oft. 
 
 τῶν πονηριῶν ὑμῶν. " ἐπέστησαν. 
 10 ¢ Priests’, ἱερεῖς. ἘΞ H mectpatatcoc. 
 
 > “ 
 ἐκ VEKPWV. 
 
 S armicteve, ἐπίστευσαν. 
 
 4 Ἢ etpercwore, συναχθῆναι. 
 
 T 
 
138 ACTS IV. 6-11 
 
 6 Nag δππὰς Mapyxeperc ayw Kai 
 bac! seit YWoamitHe seit adegan 
 apoc avrw πὲτ Woon € hor ose Nive 
 
 7 πος N Napxrepevc?> aTTagQo € paTor 
 ON TETRRHTE avanooy ae ON aw 
 Ngoxe NT aATETHP Nal A ON ay 
 
 8 W Pan: aTeTHp aacq®> ToTe MeTpoc 
 agqerzoto ¢ hod οἷς πὲ MNa eT OFA 
 ah Mexacqy May xe ΠΡ ΣΝ ae WAad 
 
 9 OC ATW πεπρεούστερος" εἶκε 
 ANON ἀφ ποοῦ CEAMARPINE! eeeo;t 
 e the πουχαῖδ αὶ ompwsee WN σωῦ 
 
 10 mE Nracqovaal ON itmee’> eeapecy 
 OTWHS NHTH ε HOA πΆδοςϊ THPY 
 τ TIcpaHA ae O&k Tpan WH yc? ma 
 Fwpasoc Mal “εἰ NT aTeTH 
 cor? ageeoyy a MMoTTE ae TOT 
 ποῖ € ολ ON wer’ seoovT’ opal 
 N OHTY eEpe Mal age pat yd ae meri 
 
 11 asto ε HOA egqovor! > Tar me Mw 
 πὸ NT agqeTody ε HOA OITH Met 
 KOT" Tai aquwme W οσὰπε 
 
 * Καϊάφας. ? γένους ἀρχιερατικοῦ. 
 
 * “By what power do ye do this, or by what name do ye 
 do it?’ H omits atetitpaag, as does the Greek. 
 
 “Ἡ cemaananpmte, ἀνακρινόμεθα. 
 
 > εὐεργεσίᾳ. ° ἐν τίνι. 
 
 7 H ehoAd THPTH avw samdaoc THPY, which agrees with the 
 Greek. 
 
 * Xt = Χριστοῦ omitted. 
 
 " ἐσταυρώσατε. 
 
 © “He being healed’, ὑγιής. 
 
 4 “The stone which was rejected by the builders’, ὁ ἐξουθενη- 
 θεὶς ὑφ᾽ ὑμῶν τῶν οἰκοδομούντων. H orth τηῦστπ metRWT, Which 
 agrees with the ordinary Greek text. 
 
ACTS IV, 12-17 139 
 
 12 MW ROOD's ATW ee οὐχαῖ Woon 
 N RE TA OTTE? TAP Lei RE Palit ga 
 NecHT W THe € aTTAAY* ON NH pw 
 ase enitaworaal opal NoAT ° 
 
 13 €TJHAT δὲ € THAPONCIA ae Me 
 Tpoc πὰς Ἰωραππης δ averse “ΣῈ 
 
 φεπρώδες NOAIwWTHe® ite itcEeco 
 OTH all Hegal’ arp ἀπῆρε arcoy 
 WHOT δὲ χε METUJOOM Mae τὸ" 
 
 14 aATW ON ETHAT € Mpwsee NT ay 
 TaAGey® Eaoe PaT TY Waeeeay ae 
 
 15 π OVGN Waxe € GW avorvegca 
 gle Nay € Tpe vp πολ ae new 
 Qeaproit’? avw avwanxe τὰς ner 
 
 16 €pHd evaxw «τεῖος " xe oF Me 
 THIMIAAY NHpwseree πέση]! go 
 TY «τὲ TAP ATRLAEIM EC[OTOND 
 e ὑοὰ wwe € ῥοὰ οἵ τοοτοῦ ": 
 
 τ OTOM τος ET OTHD ON ole 
 porcadner gorong ¢€ hod arw 
 
 17 ssitujco™ avesonm ε apital’> adAa axe 
 Rac epe'* πδχε seoowe € πε 
 
 κεφαλὴν γωνίας. * ‘Health ’, σωτηρία. 
 οὐδὲ. * δεδομένον. 
 
 5 ‘Seeing the freedom of speech of Peter and John.’ 
 
 ἰδιῶται. 7 “They knew not letters’, ἀγράμματοί. 
 
 ® For aqraNcog = τεθεραπευμένον. 
 
 * «They could not find a word to say’, οὐδὲν εἶχον ἀντειπεῖν. 
 The form δ = κω. 
 
 10 ἔξῳ τοῦ συνεδρίου. 
 
 " ¢What shall we do, men brothers?’ Τί ποιήσωμεν τοῖς 
 ἀνθρώποις τούτοις ; 
 
 12 <A miracle hath appeared | which | hath taken place through 
 
 them.’ 
 
 15. ἀρνεῖσθαι. 
 
 14 We should expect fine, for the Greek has μὴ. 
 
140 ACTS IV. 17-24 
 
 9o0v0! ose πδος Keaplt Mapai 
 were? Nay € TAR Wane Ge aI 
 Tenoy? € Opal eal πεῖ pai nae 
 18 se Array Npwarees avw ayeroy 
 Te € poosy aTMapaccerde! Way 
 € τὰς Waxe AaatT avw € Tae tchw 
 19 φᾷς πρὰπ πὶ τὸ: MeTpoc δὲ Mae 
 ωραππης avovwwh mexav 
 Wavy σὲ RPE’ we OTPAINAION πὲ 
 4πὲ seTo € HOA Re TNoTTE 
 € cWTas Neca THYTH egove runt 
 Fol. 64 a 20 Tes ANON Tap NE NT Δ σ᾽ ε po 
 ie OT ATW ANCOTLLOT LL ALHiGToee 
 21 S2aeon € TAR BOOT NTOOT GE avr 
 ἁπῖλεῦ Way ayvHaay ε hor cee oT 
 GN oc ππολδζεῖ «“τφεοοῦ ε The® 
 TAaoe se NET} COOT THPOT 
 S2 TINOTTE ESN πὸ NT Δ ΠΠὼ 
 22 Tes NW 9OTO® Tap NEYON Oxee τ pose 
 Tle πὲ NGY Mpwseee ENTA WET “τὰ 
 ern NTE Wrano!l’> wwe € opal 
 23 € χωξ" HN Tep ornaar ae e Hod av 
 εἰ Wa neTenoroy wel avw av 
 TAsLOOT € NE NTA HapyrepeTc 
 ας wWermpechyTepoc χοοὸῦυ Mav: 
 24 NTooT THPoT!? ayrcwTae aye 
 
 ‘ ἐπὶ πλεῖον. * ἀπειλησώμεθα. 
 
 ° τὰς Χτπτεποῦ = μηκέτι. * παρήγγειλαν. 
 
 ὃ κρίνατε. ° προσαπειλησάμενοι. 
 
 πῶς κολάσωνται. * dua. ° πλειόνων. 
 
 © ‘We should expect ntaNoo,as in Horner’s text, in accordance 
 with σημεῖον τοῦτο τῆς ἰάσεως. 11 πρὸς τοὺς ἰδίους. 
 
 12 «They all’, H πτεροσοωταςσ. The word τηροῦν is perhaps 
 intended to represent ὁμοθυμαδὸν. 
 
ACTS IV. 24-29 14] 
 
 TEVCARH € OPal € πῆοστε OF OTCcOT! 
 ETRW RAeLOC aE πχοεῖς NTOR 
 Tle MWNOTTE NTARTALLIE? TIE 
 tae THAD ATW Oarhacca Mae πε 
 TN QHTOY THPOT Ne NT acjaooc 
 
 25 e hoA οὐτῖτ πὲ ms eT oFaah on 
 TTATIPO®? ae MEMEIWT AdrTEIA 
 MEHORROAA EHBW ἀξοεος awe ε The 
 OT ANQEOMOC BAICE ARAVOOT all 
 Ἄδος seeTarXeTa® τ Θέππετ 
 
 26 {ποσειτ᾽ avage patos Nar ep 
 Ῥωοῦ ae MHAO ATW παρ wnt av 
 cworg ε nevepHy e + orhe 
 
 27 Weoeic® MeyKe:s ayewovg Tap 
 MWaeee OW Tel πολις € QOTN € 
 NERWHpe eT ovaah τὸ mex? 
 πε NTARTAOCY NGY OHPHAHC ic) 
 τὰς MONT TOc® τας No eeltoc 
 
 28 avw WAaoc? ἂς MHA’ € expe it Ne ἡ 
 TA NERGIS ATW WERWOARMNE TO 
 Wor ait πον π᾿ e pe ruywe: 
 
 29 TeNOoyT Ge πχοεῖς στ: € gpai 
 ESN NETGWNT avTW NT foe 
 
 * There is no Greek for 91 orcon. 
 
 * ‘Lord, Thou art God Who hast made’, Δέσποτα, σὺ ὃ ποιήσας. 
 
 3. ‘He Who spake by the Holy Spirit in the mouth of our 
 father David, Thy servant, saying.’ 
 
 4 Psalm ii. 1, 2. > ἐμελέτησαν, H sxeNetait. 
 
 ° κατὰ τοῦ Κυρίου, and the following καὶ suggests that avw has 
 been omitted by the scribe. H etorvhe nxoesc avw ovree 
 MEYX PICTOC, 
 
 ’ There is no Greek for nex¢e. 
 
 ® Ἥρώδης τε καὶ Πόντιος Πιλάτος. 
 
 9 Exact rendering οἵ λαοῖς. 
 
 19 TOWOT AIM ΠΙΠΟΡΠ = προώρισε. ET LOE. 
 
142 ACTS IV. 29-36 
 
 Fol. 64» HW MERORLOAA ρας MApPOHcia Mise 
 Ὡς 30 € ταιμέοειαι! κα Nenwaxe oae 
 πτρεέπεοοστι € HoA Nrengix 
 ε QENTAAGO ATW OQ ElTAererit 
 τὰς OENUMHpE € T pe σιθὼπε 
 e HoA OF πρὸ κε NenwWHpe eT oF 
 31 aah τὸ ᾿ avw N τεῷ orconc? a 
 TIAkaA Hiae EMETCOOTO € Opal N 
 QHTY avarovg THpoT € ὑοὰ οἷς 
 πέεπῖδ eT OFaAah avw NeTTa 
 weoeiyy N Mane ae mNorTTe 
 32 Qae TIMAPOHcIaA πιεῖ. TAHOE 
 ac τ Ne NT avinicterc! mero 
 τ Οὐ τ OTWT’ ATW οὐ ΧΗ 
 τ OTWT ATW πὸ eet λδὰσ BW κε (sic) 
 seeroc € eT’? Woon’ Macq ae 
 iNover πεῦ aAAa Mepe HRA τὸ ites 
 33 WOON Nay OF OTcON’> avTW ON oF 
 NOG ἴσοες Mepe παποοτολος 
 + NM Taelitanr’ pe wramtacta 
 εἰς ae πχοεῖς τοῦ ayw Nepe oF 
 Woe N Yapic woon’ € gpal exw 
 34 OT τηροῦσ πὲ aett AdaT Tap NOH 
 TOT WaaTt Me WeTEe OFNTOT 
 GFWIk TAP AReeay OF Her MET} ae 
 ssooy ε how evetne HitevTacor - 
 35 ETRW agee00y OA PaTOT τ itartoc 
 τολος " δύω NWeTy AL MoTA MoTAa 
 36 ak Mev’ GPx pia Nag’ YwocHe wa’ ae πὲ 
 
 ‘To preach’, λαλεῖν. ἢ δεηθέντων. 
 
 δ ΑἹ] boldness.’ * τῶν πιστευσάντων. 
 ‘They belong to me.’ 
 
 Ὁ “Of the Lord Jesus’, τοῦ Κυρίου Ἰησοῦ. 
 
 Τ᾿ Ἰωσὴφ. 
 
37 
 
 Chap. V.1 
 
 4 
 
 ACTS IV. 36—V. 5 
 
 τ orsxoTTe € poy ae hapitahac 
 
 ε hod oF TOOTOT HN πᾶποῦτο 
 
 Aoc Mal emavagereg ! Gi) ae TWH 
 pe se mconc? orAeveiTHe N KT 
 TIproc οἷς Mecwentoc® ἐσ τοῦ 
 OTEIWOE ἀπεῖδσ ΔΊΤΑΔ ἢ ε Hor 
 aceite τ mex pHerat aqpaagy ga pa 
 TOT HW παποοτολος " oTpwaLre 
 
 AE € Wey Palit Me δπδπιδς τὰς call 
 πιρὰῦ Teycormec aqy HW orgwse 
 
 ἐ hoA* acer e Hor ON Teqacoy epe 
 TEC RE COTRLE COOTH acyerite 
 
 τ operepoe δ μα δ! ga pator 
 
 πὶ παποοτολος " πέχε πέτρος 
 
 Haq we alaiia ἐ The oF a Mea 
 TANAC “τὲ TIEROHT € T’pe πὶ 
 
 a3 GOoA® € TenmnNa eT OTAarh arw 
 ne are hod oN TTacoy’ ae Tawae® 
 S2H WECUWJOOM WAR AIT? πὲ aT 
 
 w ἢ Tepe yraaq ¢ hor mecquso! 
 
 Om ga TeREZorcIa e Whe oF 
 
 AKKA Wal φὰς MEROHT’ € EIpE 
 
 ας πεὶ MONHpon!" wranasr GOA 
 
 al € pwase ahAa € πποῦτε" EC] 
 CWT € NAT Wake Nor anaiyac 
 
 1 For ewjaroragareg. 
 
 * “Son of supplication ’, Υἱὸς παρακλήσεως. 
 
 143 
 
 ° “A Levite, a Cypriote by his race’, Λευίτης, Κύπριος τῷ γένει. 
 
 TO χρῆμα. 
 
 5 
 
 τ The first t seems superfluous. 
 
 * The forms Goss and owax are used in this MS. 
 9. ‘Was it not thine?’ Οὐχὶ μένον σοὶ ἔμενε; 
 
 15 Ἡ “ἢ stequyoor ἀπ, 
 
 4 “Why hast thou set this in thy heart to do this evil 
 
 thing ?’ 
 
 σὺν Σαπφείρῃ. 5 ψεύσασθαί. 
 
 Fol. 65a 
 
144 
 
 Fol. θδὺ 
 τε 
 
 1 ¢They wrapped him up for burial.’ ποος = wate agg 
 old Egyptian word for making a dead body into a mummy. 
 
 σι 
 
 ὃ 
 
 9 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 ὡς ὡρῶν τριῶν. ὃ For acel, 
 
 ACTS V. 5-12 
 
 ATONE aqaeoyw ATW aTIOsG τὸ QoTE 
 9€ € Opal eal OTOM Mieke ET CH 
 Tae’ ATT WOTN ae Nar Nopugs 
 
 pe arrnoocy! arw avaity ε bor 
 ATTOLLCY] * ACUfWITE Ac Keith 
 
 cd WoseTe? ποσοῦ Teccor 
 
 ave EM CCOOTH al ae Te NT’ acy 
 wwe act? ε goTn:s Mexe* MeTpoc 
 MAC BME AwIc EPO! xe NTAY Mowse 
 e HoA ga Wel QosenT’> τος ae 
 Tlexac ae ege® Oa Nal MeTpoe ae 
 Tlexaqy Mac ae ε The ov arTeTit 
 ἀπ set METHEPHY € πιρὰζεῦῖ ae 
 TENN Be πζοεῖς: εἰς NETPH 
 
 τε N MWe NT ATTWAKC AX TloTOAT 
 ceage paTov “Ip mpo® arw ce 
 nagqiTe ε hod: N ternoy ae ac 
 JE QA NEGOVEPHTE ATW aceLzoy 
 allo pujipe εἰ € QOTH aTOE € Poc 
 ecaroovT argitc ε hod στο 
 acc! OaTae Mecgal: avitog NH go 
 τε Wwe ext TERRANCIA THPC 
 “εἴ OTOM MIke ET CWTRL € Mat: 
 
 e hod oI Nors WN παποοτολος 
 METUWITE ἴστε OEMALrENt Mee 
 
 YD 8 
 
 4 
 
 ‘For these pieces of money’, τοσούτου τὸ χωρίον. 
 
 ‘Thus’, 
 
 Nai. 
 
 ‘Agree together’, συνεφωνήθη ὑμῖν. 
 
 πειράσαι. 
 
 ‘Stand at the door’, H cegrpax προ. 
 
 10 For avToaact, 
 
 the 
 
 ἀπεκρίθη. 
 
1 
 
 2 
 
 8 
 
 4 
 
 6 
 
 8 
 
 9 
 
 18 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
 16 
 
 17 
 
 ACTS V. 12-17 145 
 
 QENWMHpe enawwor! oae mAa 
 OC ATW NETWOON THPOY πὲ νας 
 NeETEPHT? Oae περπεῦ od TECTOA 
 MN codogewits ε Hor ae Oae KE 
 ceeme seme Aravy ToAaeat € TO 
 GY € poor adAa Nepe MAaoe + 
 ἐρου δ NAT* MWOOTO δὲ HETOT[WY] 
 € pools Not ner micteve e€ M20 
 εἰς OTALHHWe MN pwsee OF corre 
 guete Heeemte ε hoA WH iter’ 
 Wwe ε NenmAATIA® Heeraav? 
 
 οι 9eNGACS NAL QeElteer W ROTH ὃ 
 mae πὰς epe TleTpoc εἰ eq(nHyT? 
 epe Teqgacihec TAaQE OTA ARALO 
 οὐ. ME WaATcwWOTS ON NOY MWAH 
 Huge Nae πολις evak MHWTE I 
 eleporcadHser everite τὶ eT’ 
 wwite wae WeTa2onS!! e€ Hor οἵ 
 TH MWeEMNA W MAKAGAPTON avy 
 
 W HeTp Magpe € poos THPoT: 
 AYTTWOTH AE NGI Napyyreperc 
 NAL OTOH MIAe ET ITakeeagqy ATW 
 eepecic HW wcaaaornaroc!? av 
 
 σημεῖα καὶ τέρατα ἐν τῷ λαῷ, H Tiorgenaracin emauwor 
 ἈΔΛΠπ ρεπίίπηρε. 
 
 πᾶν πεσέρην = ὁμοθυμαδὸν. H omits these words. 
 
 ‘In the temple’; wanting in the Greek text. 
 
 ἐτόλμα. 
 
 δ “Gave glory’, ἐμεγάλυνεν. 
 
 εἰς τὰς πλατείας. ΤῊ ficegs, with? 
 
 ‘Places for lying down upon’, καὶ κραββάτων. 
 
 ‘When Peter was coming [and when] he came that’, ἵνα 
 
 ἐρχομένου. 
 © “One of them.’ ἢ ὀχλουμένους. 
 15 (ἡ οὖσα αἵρεσις τῶν Σαδδουκαίων). 
 
 U 
 
Fol. 66 a 
 
 146 ACTS V. 18-25 
 
 18 «ἰτοῦσῷ N RW’ aATEINE τὸ NevTGIsx € 
 “πὸ παποοτολος aTW aTiHoxoT 
 
 19 € NewTeRo!s Mawwedoc ae car 
 πποεῖς aqorvrwn Nppo? ae mre 
 RO HN TETUH aqittor ε hod πε 
 
 20 may Nar: axe bhwoR NETH age pat 
 THUTN O&& Mepne ret nTawe 
 σε! ae MAaoc NH Nwaxe τηροῦν 
 
 21 ἃς πεΐ WN’ N TEP OTcCWTAL aE 
 avhwk € gpal e περῷπε ae πίδσ 
 τ wwpr? δύω nertchw accel ae 
 NOY NapyXyepevc Wake WET Nae 
 ὉΔῚ arcovag* Nevigeapion ayrw 
 πολλο THPoT Nn Hwnpe xe ΠΙΗᾺ 
 avsooy € πειυτ᾽εποῦ € T’pe Tit 
 
 22 τοῦ" NOVNHpeTHe® τ Tep oF 
 Hw ἀπ OFSNTOT οἷς MewTe 
 
 23 RO’ ATROTOT ATTARLOOT* ET2AW 
 aeeroc BE ANQE € NEWTERO ey 
 WOTAe OW OTWPs® δὼ Naovinip 
 wee ETAQE PATOT OIPH πρὸ it Te 
 p Novwit!? ae “πὶ Net Aaav noovit: 
 
 24 M TEP eq{cWTAk ae τσὶ πτρὰ 
 THTOC ae πέρπε Mae Napyreperc!! 
 ἐ Ne¥ δὲ avanop! e ThHH 
 
 25 ToT χε ovne πεῖ owh!3: aval ae 
 
 + “They threw them into prison’, ἐν τηρήσει δημοσίᾳ. 
 
 2 Ἡ πῆρο. 8. ὑπὸ τὸν ὄρθρον. 
 
 * Hascevo, συνεκάλεσαν. © τὸ δεσμωτήριον. 
 
 © ὑπηρέται. 7 ἐν τῇ φυλακῇ. 8. Ἢ wp mras. 
 ° For nanovrpuye, τοὺς φύλακας. 1 For ororvwn. 
 ἦι οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς. 12 διηπόρουν. 
 
 15. ‘Saying, What is this matter?’ τί ἂν γένοιτο τοῦτο; 
 ™ For a ova. 
 
4 
 
 ὃ 
 
 ACTS V. 25-31 
 
 ς εἴ ACITALLOOT mE εἰς Npwsee 
 
 26 
 
 27 
 
 28 
 
 29 
 
 30 
 
 31 
 
 H ceagepator. 
 
 TlapayyeAia παρηγγείλαμεν. 
 H oft tetitchw, τῆς διδαχῆς ὑμῶν. 
 H omits ε opar it onty. 
 hearken in his heart unto God than unto man.’ 
 
 NT ATETHMOXOT € MewTe 
 
 RO age paTor! oas nepme ext 
 chw a2 πλδος" τοτὲ aThwR it 
 GS TlecT’PATHToc Nae ΠΟΎΠΗ 
 PCTHE ATHTOT Maitag ait tev 
 P QoTE TAP OHTY ae πάδος een 
 πὼς πεέρι wie € poor: πὶ TE 
 
 Pp OTHTOT ae arT’agooy ε pator 
 φὰς NCYTNOEAPION? ATW acfaioy MAT 
 
 NGS παρ τερέσε ἐκ araeoc ° 
 SE AH ON OTMApaccerAld «Ἐπὶ 
 Mapac(cjerke? NATH eTae +chw 
 € Opal en me¥ paint avw εἰς OH 
 HTE ATETHALOTO τὸ oreporca 
 AHer se MeTitchw? ayrw TeTIt 
 
 orww € εἴτε € Opal ε aon NH | 
 
 TecHOcy AL TW pwsee eT Aeaeav 
 agorwwyh ae Har πετῖρος avw 
 παποοτολος evTaxw aeacoc 
 
 “χε WWE € CWTAe Neca MNoOTTE 
 egore pwsee : [€] opar τὶ ong’: 
 TNOTTE MW MEMEIOTE ACITOT 
 
 πες KC Tal Nw τὰ Te 
 
 TIT MLOTOTT SRMLOY ATETNAW TY 
 eve’ Mal a mMovTe x2acTy π 
 HAPXATOC avTW NW CWTHP® gae 
 
 Greek for ‘in his heart’. 
 
 5 ἀρχηγὸν καὶ σωτῆρα. 
 
 Ξ H «α«τηποτε, μὴ λιθασθῶσιν. 
 
 ‘It is better [for a rman] to 
 There is no 
 
 Fol. 66 b 
 int 
 
148 ACTS «VS 1-37 
 
 Meqeoor € τρε yy NH oyeeeTa 
 ποιὰ τὸ MIcpaHA avw oTKa ποὺς 
 
 32 € hoA opal NH gHTY* avw anon 
 Help ashit’ pe! τὸ maf Wase avw 
 πεππὰ ET οὐδδὺ a ποῦτε TAAY 
 
 33 τ NeT cWOTA ποτ" τὸ τεῷ oTcw 
 TAL AC ATGWNT ATW ATOTWU € 
 
 34 S20OTTOT*® ATWOTM AE Oae ποσὶ 
 Qeaplon NGI omeapiccaroc € 
 Tleypan Me TaaseadsHA o7itos2oc 
 araachaddoc eTaAINT? iN Hag par 
 MAROC? aqovegcagne € T’pe Nattoc 
 τολος P MhoA Se πεῖὸὰ NW OTROTT*: 
 
 35 avywW Mexay WH Nagph πὲτ coorg? 
 xe Hpwaee τὸ MHA YOTHTI € pw 
 TH aE OT Tle THHAaag® e The πεῖ 
 
 36 pwsee’ Od TEQH Tap HN οσποσὶ πὸ πεῖ 
 Q00T7 AYTWOTH NGY eeTaac εχ 
 agenoc € pory axe alton MWe? Mal πτὰσ 
 oragoy Newey NGI aqyror we tpw 
 ase πδὶ avooTtheey avw oToMW πτες 
 €T CWTAL Newy arhwr ε bor 
 
 37 δὼ ἁσίθωπε evTAaAAT®® «τοδὶ 
 
 H πε ταιπτρε. 
 νομοδιδάσκαλος τίμιος. εἰταϊησ = εἰἰτδειησ. 
 THpY is omitted = παντὶ. 
 * Literally ‘a little place’; the Greek has βραχὺ. 
 ἢ The Greek has simply εἶπέ τε πρὸς αὐτούς, H nexay ittagpit 
 HAPH WI απ METCOOTS. 
 δ For tetititaaag. 
 " Apparently ‘a few days ago’, πρὸ yap τούτων τῶν ἡμερῶν. 
 H ogaen tap ππειροον, ‘ for before these days’. | 
 ὁ ‘Saying I am he’, λέγων εἶναί τινα ἑαυτόν. 
 
 9 εἷς οὐδέν. 
 
38 
 
 39 
 
 40 
 
 41 
 
 42 
 
 ACTS V. 37-42 149 
 
 Mal δ τόσα NEI foraac meadrs 
 Acoc! oN NeQooy HN TamonpacpH? 
 ATW ACITEWC οσλδος OF MAgQoy ae 
 seo] NTOY QWWY ATTAROY ATW 
 OTON Mee ET CWTAL Newey avaw 
 wpe ¢ hor: Tenor Ge ἔχω ἀξεῖος 
 NHTHM we cage THTTH? € hod It πεῖ 
 Pwsee ATW πτ᾿ ἐτπηδδὰσ (wo) we € 
 Wwe ney woswnet A πεὶ 90h 
 
 om ε Hod oN Npwsee me (παδωλ ε 
 ὑοὰ ewwne ae or € hoA ga MoT 
 TE πὲ NTETHNAWGAAGORR ait Fol. 67 a 
 e boA ov € HOA οὐδε NeTHTTpait ἴθ 
 Moc’ ᾿ηπὼς NeeGN THOTH 
 
 eTeTNy ophe® nnovtTe> avi 
 
 ec’ AE Haq ATW ATLLOTTE € τὰ 
 MoctoAoc argrove € pooy avTw 
 apnapactrerde® Nay € TAL Wane 
 esl pan Wim avw arvkaatT ε hod: 
 πτοοῦ ae avhor ε ὑοσὰ oak ncn 
 QEapion? empauje mE aTaetuja 
 
 € Tpe TcoWoy € Opal exae mpait!?- 
 SQALHIIE AE OPAL gas Mepne δὼ 
 Opal gas mevHes nevnise!! an ἐστὶ 
 chw avw erT’aueceruy ae M20 
 
 1 6 Γαλιλαῖος. ἢ τῆς ἀπογραφῆς. 
 
 8 
 
 ἀπόστητε. * ἡ βουλὴ, Η mesusane. 
 
 5 The Coptic text here agrees with the MSS. quoted by 
 Prof. Souter, οὔτε ὑμεῖς οὔτε of ἄρχοντες ὑμῶν ; compare also 
 οὔτε τύραννοι given in the other MSS. quoted by him. H πτετ- 
 Maweargos ἀπ ehodng chord. 
 
 δ θεομάχοι. 
 
 9 
 
 Τ᾿ ἐπείσθησαν. ὅ παρήγγειλαν. 
 
 A 4 
 ἀπὸ προσώπου τοῦ συνεδρίου. 
 
 10. H ‘this name’, nerpan. 
 1 ¢They moved not’, οὐκ ἐπαύοντο. H πενκηπ an. 
 
Fol. 676 
 
 [x] 
 
 150 ACTS V. 42—VI. 5 
 
 εἰς KC MEXC: Opal gM NEQooyT ε 
 Chap. τ ageeay HW Tep οὐδίσδει NGI ae 
 VI. 1 gseaoHTHce! avhpagpar ujwore 
 
 τ τότε NW NOTEOIENIN? ἐπε 
 ὕρδαιος χε πεσωῦῖῃ «τεεοοῦυ ἐποῦ 
 ΧΉΡΑ ATW OW TAHOMA ἈΦ 4585 
 
 2 wee* ἃ πεεπτ᾽σποους ac xeoTTE 
 € TIRQAHHUJe W182 S*XOHTHC ME 
 BAT Nav κὲ newe! an ε Tpe HHA 
 NCWM Ae MWase ae WHoTTEe iN 
 THAIARONS HW 9 enT’pameya’: 
 
 3 COT δὲ NecnHY NH caw’ πὶ 
 Pwsmee ποτ᾿ THYTH OF 
 ssiiT’pe® oa poor evraHK € hod? κε 
 Tema ET OTAadH OF ComIa ε TA 
 Q00T € paToT € Opal ε Tel ypra’®s 
 AHOM ae writepye? ε πε ληὰλ 
 NAL τ Ιλ ποδὶ Bf MUanes a πεὶ 
 Waxe Pata Ae MeHHWe THPY 
 ATCWTH ae NW cTEeahoc oTpw 
 ase ecjsHn € ὑοὰ Bk TieTIc oF Td 
 eqovaah nae Φιλητπος sae 
 TpoXwpoc!? avw NiRAMWp!! Wee 77s 
 sewit'? Nae Tapsreitac avw πιηο 1 
 
 1 πληθυνόντων τῶν μαθητῶν. H πσιτηπε Waraaentuc, ‘the 
 
 number of the disciples’. 
 
 2 8 
 
 τῶν ᾿Ἑλληνιστῶν. τῇ διακονίᾳ τῇ καθημερινῇ. 
 * H πείμηε, > διακονεῖν τραπέζαις. 
 ὃ μαρτυρουμένους. 7 Perfect’, πλήρεις. 
 δ H exit tem pia, ἐπὶ τῆς χρείας ταύτης. 
 9 “We will devote ourselves.’ The Coptic translator here 
 uses a purely native word instead of a form of προσκαρτερήσομεν. 
 1 Ἢ npoxopoc, like the Greek. 
 
 1 Ἢ πεικαπωρ. 1 Ἢ oasswp. 
 15 Ἢ asit πειπωλδος, 
 
ACTS VI. 5-12 151 
 
 Ἄδος OTNpocHATTOC HN wars 
 6 ONETC* Nal ayTAQooyT € PaToT se 
 πε aeto € HOA M παποοτολος 
 ATW ATWAHA aTTare Gira € xWOT’ 
 7 MWaxe ae πποῦτε aqargane! 
 ATW Necawal NGI THe? wae sea 
 OHTHC EataTe ON ofeporTcardHer 
 OTALHHWe enawwy ε hod oN oF 
 HHh wevTewr’as Nea tTHICcT’Ic° 
 8 cTedpanoc δὲ ean ε οὶ τὸ KA 
 pic oF Gosek πείεῖρε N genitog 
 ἂς «λει ATW οεπίσπηρε opal 
 ρας πλδος ec ὑοὰ οὐτῖτ πρδῖ ae πὸ 
 9 εἰς τὸ πεχεδ' aYTWOTHOT δὲ τ 
 Gt φοεῖπε € HOA ON TeTMacwcrH 
 NET OTRLOTTE € pooy xe WArhep 
 τος ATW NKRTPHMaloc MAL a 
 Aeganaperc δὼ ne ὑοὰ ON tat 
 Aigia®> wae Tacra ἐστὶ Twn orhe® 
 10 cTetpattoc’ avw sem orvrenjcae 
 Goss € + ovhe T’codpia se memnita 
 11 € NYwaxe τὸ ONTY> τότε ATNOT 
 SE € QOTH τὸ Oenpwsee evraw ae 
 BLOC BE ANCWTALR E€ POT] Ecfaw Aver 
 oc Nuyyase moval € OTM € LRWTCHC 
 12 Nak mitoTTes apRiee® ac € MAaoc 
 1 ηὔξανε. ἡ ὃ ἀριθμὸς τῶν μαθητῶν. 
 5 The received Greek text has no equivalent for ehoN ort 
 πρὰπ ax maxoesc ; but the readings διὰ τοῦ ὀνόματος [τοῦ] κυρίου 
 [Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ] and ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι [τοῦ κυρίου] Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ 
 are given by Prof. Souter. 
 4 ἐκ τῆς συναγωγῆς τῆς λεγομένης Λιβερτίνων. 
 5 ἀπὸ Κιλικίας, H τκελτπιὰ. ° συζητοῦντες. 
 ’ ῥήματα βλάσφημα. ὃ συνεκίνησαν. 
 
152 ACTS VI. 12—VII. 3 
 
 πᾶς WT πρεούστερος Mae MerTpage 
 SLATETE ATEI E OPAL € κως ATW avy 
 GON AvaiTy € QoyN € Nevi19e 
 
 13 apron: avw aTTago € paToy HW gen 
 astiT’pe I Move eTaw AeAroc ae 
 ae πεὶ pwaee Ao alt εἴχκὼ HN 9en 
 Wase € OOTH € Mel eta eT οὐδιδῦ 
 
 14 Wak IMOLLOC’ AlicWTAe TAP € Pod 
 ἐκ «τεὸς ae IC πιδζωρδῖος 
 Mar πὲτ παδωλ ε HoA AL Maer sea 
 
 Fol. 68 a ATH Nupihe πον τ᾽ ετὰ Lew 
 [ΗΔ] 15 σεης Waay ε Vor’ τησ τι" averw 
 
 pat € QOTH € Opal? Not ovo Mise 
 ET φανοὸς ORR NcTNQEAPION ay 
 Wavy € Meyoo Nee ak προ W ουδἕ 
 Chap. weAoc + Texaqy Macq Nor napy τς 
 VII. 1 peve xe Mal caeonT an W Tar get 
 2 τοι ae agqorwuh mexag® axe π 
 puree NA CHHT aTW Ma EfoTE cw 
 τὰς € Pole MNoTTE τὸ weserore 
 aqorwing ε hoA ae πεεῖὼτ a 
 bpagase® ecyujoon oN Terecono 
 TAMURA EaeMatT EeqoTwo ON Xap 
 3 Pa Mexaq Macy ae δέον € Hor 
 ρας MERHAO NAL TENCTINTEMIA’ 
 πὰ er € opal e πῆρ € }nartcaho(?)eqy 
 
 τὸ συνέδριον. ? H eogpag, εἰς αὐτὸν. 
 
 5. Ἢ adds tite nnovte. 
 
 * H xe mas caronT fiterge. 
 
 δ ‘He answered and said’, ὁ δὲ ἔφη. H aqorwuyh eqaw 
 REALOC, 
 
 5 ‘The God of our fathers appeared to our father Abraham.’ 
 H nnovte xineoor, like the Greek ὁ Θεὸς τῆς δόξης. 
 
 ” ἐκ τῆς συγγενείας cov, H τεκευττεπιὰ. 
 
ACTS VII. 4-9 153 
 
 4 € por'> Tote acer ε hoA oak TRAD 
 τ mexardaatoc acgoTwo oN Kap 
 pan ¢ HoA ae oak Mesa eT SeeeaT 
 αὐτο, T pe πειζειωτ᾽ seo7 aq 
 Tlooney? € 9pal € mei πὰρ Mat 
 NTWTH TENOT ETETHOTHS 
 
 5 WN ΟΗΤΕ avw sem 1 Ὶ πληροόῦο 
 sua Nay WH OHTY οὐδὲ oTTagce 
 τ ovepHte adda eqepHte τὰ 
 ay MA evTaaeagTe Mae Mecicnep 
 2d A*iNcwe Meee NH TYWHpE 
 
 6 seeeaye ἃ MNOTTE Wane πὰς 
 
 >aeag’ WT τεῖ ge ae Mencitepara 
 >Nap pak πὶ σοεῖλεῦ oN OTHAO Ae 
 >Nwgy* an Me avw ceMmaaay Noae 
 >gar° NcesxonQoT NM του we πὶ 
 
 7 >poarties πρέϑιος ae ET OTA 
 
 >P gaeoard® it macy fitjaRprte alton 
 pageroyy Mexay Nor nmnorre 
 
 >ATW “ποδὶ Mar σέπησ ε Hor 
 Diicewaeuje Wal ose Wel sea: 
 
 8 avw aqy Nag WH oTaeHKA 
 τ chhe? avw Tal Te o€ NT acpastte 
 Tecan? avwo avo Gi. aqychbuTy φὰς π 
 asa" WALOTH HWOooy ean ae it fa 
 πω ἵδλπω δὲ ae πεεπτε ποοῦσς 
 
 9 AX MAT prpxyHe’ δυπὼρ 1 ε ἴω]εη Ὁ 1: 
 
 H etnarcahon epog. 
 
 2 μετῴκισεν. 5. πάροικον. 
 
 ‘ ¢TIn a land which is not his’, ἐν γῇ ἀλλοτρίᾳ. 
 
 © καὶ δουλώσουσιν. 5 δουλεύσουσι. 
 
 1 διαθήκην περιτομῆς. δ Ἰσαὰκ, H scaan. 
 
 "Ὴ παιὲρ wasrovn. 
 
 10 H avw aanatprapocne, like the Greek. "Ἰωσὴφ. 
 
 Χ 
 
 ἘΠῚ, θ68ὺ 
 
 [xh] 
 
154 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 14 
 
 18 
 
 16 
 
 17 
 
 1 4 g e ὃ ΄, ΄ 
 χορτάσματα. ἑβδομήκοντα πέντε. 
 
 ACTS VII. 9-17 
 
 aTTaay ¢ hor € Opal e€ πῆδεε πε 
 
 pe πίοῦστε ae Woo>n’ ieeeeag | 
 
 Tle’ ATW actagereryy ε HorA oN ney 
 eAnfic THPoy art Nay NH omMaprsc 
 ae OTCOdpIaA απὸ eeTo € HOA as 
 dapaw προ MN KRHae avTagoy ε 
 paTy NH moe € Opal exit RARE ar 
 
 W ext MeqHer THPY’ avo ehwutt 
 
 δὲ εἰ € OPAL exh KHeee THPY avw 
 ESN NAMNAAN Hae οσποσ It OAT 
 
 ic ATW MEITEIOTE METSH o€rn? 
 
 all es M TEpe [cwTae δὲ NGF fa 
 HWh κε OTN COTO Opal oN RHaLe 
 aqxooy WH πεέμπεῖοτε N wopin’: 
 
 ag Tereo cen’ cay ae a Twcnep 
 oronogy ε δολ αὶ NeqcnHy avw 
 
 ἃ Hapaw covH Mteitoc τ Ἰωςη Ὁ" 
 aqyxooy δὲ Nos Ἰωσηῷ aq pe varor 
 Te € Yanwh MeqerwT avw Tey 
 CUONTEMIA THPC eT aeeg wee TH? 
 
 a2 ΧΗ" Tanwh ae acer € opal ¢ KH 
 SLE ATW δι΄ τοῦ NTO Let ieiter 
 
 OTE’ ATMOONOT € Opal ε cTNeEek aT 
 W ATHAAT OAL TiTacoc® Hra abpa 
 Jase Woy oa vacoy! NH ose’ 
 
 e hod oN N WHpe πὶ Meeeeewp? 
 
 OM coy eEaee αὶ TEP EOWM δὲ € QOTH 
 [lor Mevoerw Se TepHT’ Mail en 
 
 TA MNOTTE QoseoAory® Reeeoey 
 
 Nm abpagase a πποῦτε arTgane 
 
 88 5 A , 
 ἐν TW μνήματι. 
 
 * H ga ονδοοῦυ Mooaaltt, τιμῆς ἀργυρίου. 
 > "Eppop, H Tearwp. © ὡμολόγησεν, H gosxoNores. 
 
1 
 
 18 
 
 19 
 
 20 
 
 21 
 
 22 
 
 23 
 
 24 
 
 25 
 
 ACTS VII. 17-25 
 
 az πλδος ATW aAAWAaY OW RHAeE: 
 Want GTwWorh sr ne Ppo € gpai 
 Ex HHALE ENGCOOTM alt i ἴω 
 «αὐ Mat acjest wjoaie! e menwe 
 woc? ε T’pe σποῦζχε ε HOA πὶ NET 
 wHpe? ε τὰς τὰυοοοσ" φὰς πὲ 
 ΟΕ ET ἀφεεδλὺ ATRME sewTcHe 
 ATW MN ἐπέσωξ! Me se mitowrret 
 ATCANOTWIVY τὸ WoeenT τὸ swe 
 
 hor a2 THY ae meqerwr’ > τὶ Te 
 
 Pp opioxy e oA aceiTy Hor Tuye 
 epe ae chapaw δὼ accanorwyy 
 Nac evWHpe* ATW agTMaraere® 
 
 45 seW7CcHe oi combina πον IW par it 
 
 RHare avTW Wego NH Ἄσπδτος 
 ON Neqwjase ἂς πεῖούησε" 
 M TEpe Oxee AE Nposene xwK 
 
 macy ε HoA® acade € opai easit meg 
 
 QHT € Gan TWINe τ NeqenHT 
 
 HUWHpe ae MHA ATW δα evaé 
 
 ETH searoy WH GONC acpitag eeecy 
 ATW acjerpe ax menha ae mer oF 
 SLOTHD Aero aqouwTh ae npae αὶ 
 HHeLee* MWeqereevTE AE πὲ χε cE 
 WMaAcIAee NGY NECICHHT xe MI0y 
 Te Nat way [mlovovxal e hod 
 
 κατασοφισάμενος. 
 * After cwenoc some words, the equivalents οὗ ἐκάκωσε τοὺς 
 
 πατέρας ἡμῶν, have dropped out of the text. 
 ππεπείοτε. 
 
 5 ποιεῖν ἔκθετα τὰ βρέφη. 
 
 * ἀστεῖος τῷ Θεῴ. 
 5 ‘When forty years had ended to him’; χρόνος is not trans- 
 ’ πτερεςπὰνσ. δ For cova. 
 
 lated. 
 
 δ ἐπαιδεύθη. 
 
 155 
 
 H esmovrd 
 
 Fol. 69 « 
 [RE] 
 
156 ACTS VII. 25-32 
 
 QITH τε σία] [N]Tooe ae san oF 
 26 CXeee* ae Mey[pajcte! om δ οσὼ 
 τῷ Nay ε HOA εἴτε Nae Wey 
 epHT? avTwW aqgoT’ nov? eveIpHittt 
 κω aeereoc ae N pwWeee NTETH 
 QeHcNHY ε The oF τετῖτει ae πε 
 27 THEPHD NGONC* MeT al ac ae Mev 
 QITOTWY NGFoNe δ τοσ meq ec] 
 SW MAROC WE Nike ME NT aqna 
 ClcTA sgeeon NH πρῶ’ avw 
 28 HN pegpoam € awit’ “ἢ CHOTWIJ 
 NTOR € 9oTheT Nee NTAKOW 
 29 τῷ Se TIpae τὶ RHeLe πολ sewrcHe 
 Fol. 69» AE AYMWT € OPaT ρας MeV δὲ av (sic) 
 [Ra] ATW AYP pee WT σοεῖλε oak MHA Be 
 aeaaroare® acjame WHpe cay ae 
 30 πρεὰ ET aeeeayTs ayvw NH Tepe Oare 
 Nposene awn € horA aqovwng 
 wag ε HoA oN TepHetoc οἷς NTO 
 oy τ cima Nor oracwedoc ON oF 
 Wao NH RWoT’ € ὁοὰ ose Mhatoc: 
 31 SeWTCHC δὲ NM TEPE MAT ac PNA 
 pe κε Mooposea® ecpitay mecjovoes 
 AE € OOTH ε MAT A TECRLH ae TIO 
 32 εἰς Πωπεῖ se ANOR πὲ MNOTTE 
 MN πέπειοτε πποστεὲ It αὶ aAbpa 
 
 * ‘Qn the morrow’, τῇ τε ἐπιούσῃ ἡμέρᾳ. 
 
 ? ὠφθη αὐτοῖς μαχομένοις. 
 
 5 ‘He would have quieted them to peace ’, συνήλλασσεν αὐτοὺς 
 εἰς εἰρήνην. See Prof. Souter’s readings to v. 26. 
 
 * κατέστησεν ἄρχοντα. > Μαδιάμ. 
 
 δ τὸ ὅραμα, H πιπρορδακὰ. 
 7 An exact rendering οὗ ἐγένετο φωνὴ Kupiov. H ἃ tecarn 
 SRITROESC EF Wapor, 
 
ACTS VII. 32-38 157 
 
 Qage πίοστε καὶ Tcaan πποῦτε 
 τ Tanwh sewrcHe ae αὶ Tepe εἴ 
 Wwe ON oTcTWT’ Ae TOA? 
 33 S&&A € GWUT’* Mexe Mxoerc ae 
 mag bor ε δολ ak πτοὸῦ eT I 
 PATH Meera Tap ET RAQE PaTK HOH 
 84 TY OTRAO eqjovaah Me OW oTNaTy 
 AINAT ? € Tesehag Ak Madaoc eT 
 ON RH&te ATW δίσωταε € Mey 
 awWagoar δεῖ" € MECHT € Magseoy 
 TENOT GE ALLOY TAROOTK € Opal 
 35 € RHeees Mai me7/7e sewocHe 
 ENT ATAPMa*t aeevoley eTaw aearoc 
 SE HIKL TE NT aqipplwW aeeeon HW Map 
 XX wits Hit peyto[ajm ε aswit mai 
 da THoypre κοοῦσ NM MApNKwMN avo 
 τ pegcwre’ Nae τοὺς ae Mmacwedoc 
 NT aqovwitg ε hor ose mhatoc’™ 
 36 πὰϊ me nT δπτοσ € hod e aqeipe 
 τ QENRLACIM LIT OENIJMHpe ON 
 RHeee ATW OW Teprepa oeadacca?® 
 37 δύω) OY Masaere? NH oaee τὸ posenme> Mat 
 πὲ NT aqjaooc NH NWHpe ae ΠΙΗᾺ 
 SE TNOTTE NATOTIHEC OTMpo 
 (PHTHe NATH ε hoA oN Neti 
 38 CNHY NTA Oe!” Mal πὲ NT AqWjWME ON Fol. 704 
 
 TERRAHCIA OF TEpoceroc 1 Wak eT [Re] 
 1 οὐκ ἐτόλμα κατανοῆσαι. * ἰδὼν εἶδον. 
 8. For ares. * ἠρνήσαντο. 
 
 δ ‘Who is he that hath made thee king?’ H nentagqnaercta 
 
 SRALOK, MT apoewn, which agrees with κατέστησεν ἄρχοντα. 
 
 © καὶ λυτρωτὴν. Τ᾿ ἐν τῇ βάτῳ. 
 * ἐρυθρᾷ θαλάσσῃ. "Ὴ avw osx waxate,. 
 
 ws ἐμέ. 1 Sic. Read tepraroc, ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ. 
 
158 ACTS VII. 38-43 
 
 π πὲ πατεῖ oae MTOOT WH Cita 
 ATW ALT πειεῖοτε WAL WT acy[ess) ? 
 τ genyaxe evono? € TAayT MATH: 
 39 ATW BAM OTOTWUJ € CWTAR ewe 
 Nos wemterore adkAd ATHAAY I 
 cwor adAat avTRoTOT ON NeETOHT 
 40 €RHeees ayaooc NHN aapwl xe TA 
 ASO NAN I QENNOTTE Ncext 220 
 CIT QHTN stwWocHe Tap Mal NT aq 
 NTH ε HoA φὰς πῆδὸ NW HAA NTH 
 COOTHT All SE NTA OT Wwe aeavocy- 
 41 avyTasere metace® OM περοοῦ ET ae 
 κατὰ ATTAANE OTcIaA € Opal ae MmiawdAon 
 δὼ aveTppaite® oN περύησε τὸ 
 42 πέεσστα  δΊπτοου δὲ NGF πιῖοῦτε 
 ἐ τρέε Tusewe τ TecTpatian N τπεῖς 
 HATA Θὲ ET CHO OA Maxwwere τ 
 >HENpPOHTHe® xe AH ATETHTAAL 
 »πδΐ € Opal WN ρεπιπωωτ᾽ wae gest 
 >OTCIA WT gare MW posse oF TepHeroc 
 43 >MIHY ᾽Ὲ WHA’ ATW ATETHAY τὶ TE 
 >CRHNH κἀς A2OAOR Mae TICloy ae 
 >MMOTTE Operant? necetoT!? THPOT 
 NTA TETHTALLIOOT € OTWT δῦ" 
 
 + “With him that spake with him’, pera τοῦ ἀγγέλου τοῦ 
 λαλοῦντος αὐτῷ. 
 
 * After aq there is ἃ 5118]}} semicircular sign, like a part of 
 the letter ο, and after that the papyrus is blank. 
 
 5. λόγια ζῶντα. 
 adXa appears to be superfluous. 
 
 ‘ 4 
 καὶ ἐμοσχοποίησαν. 
 
 4 
 δ 
 
 δ θυσίαν τῷ εἰδώλῳ, καὶ εὐφραίνοντο. 
 
 τῇ στρατιᾷ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ. § Amos vy. 25-27. 
 ὁ Ῥεφάν, H pean. *° rovs τύπους. 
 
: Se 
 
 PLATE VI 
 ὌΝ OEY Oe κε eek τὰ ληλευν ΕΣ as 
 sey La tet aA MORIN γα 1" 
 CAKE RIM MAY 2 MATE TOOYN CINA 
 aN eect nid aek lOSTS FLAT ΚΕΝ τιν 
 SYORIZC TARY NHI 
 AYWM ττΟΥ σγου τε WyMacwy 
 Nenwenepor: TGAAARAYRKAAY DW 
 CWOy’ RAKAAY KO TOye NNCYZHT 
 CHHMEAYXOOCN VAR PRIX 
 MION ANNIZEN NOY TUR Cex Twi» 
 CwqTZnHeras MOUYocrte TAPTTAD NTA! 
 ἈΡΓᾺ] CKUAZMITWAZAI KHMCAIIN 
 COOCY NANXE RITTROYVCUCUIIC RAM; 
 RY TAM Ie ITA AC Gon at CSLOOYEeEm 
 MAYXYTAAE OYCIAGZ PAI MITE LA Supe 
 KY WAY ΘΥ«  γλκιο NECKHYEN 
 be et ie AQ ro ΟΥ̓Κ SI TT Κις Υ τε 
 Σ- CTF peyQMMernlrvreq1rypar’ TAR rte: 
 oad AWE VCH 2 MITT XCw Men © 
 “ NeEnpo My CAGMHA TC IN: po 
 sMATEZ Pps R12 CRIES ΓΤ ἌΜΜΕ». 
 Seyciaal FEMONY ΝΕ TTG2 Ie pH mes: 
 ΠΝΕΙ͂ THA’ ἈΚ τ © TR XPAR 
 τ κι fener ee GU AGn RIMT TCOrUym 
 » τ γττοξν cb IEE MOTTE Ὕ 
 ‘ KI TAT χα TAM Ὶ «“ογιὉὍ» SLs κι Ay 
 PRY OIE REA Tre RES YS ROR CTE bos. 
 οὐ WITPKRARYACDAI: TSE CKHAE TAA a: 
 ety σπου vor TRI NIAICRIGIUTE 
 a4 mt τον Ὁ Cr. MTR OE REF PRSOY EECA 
 hes ΚΕΦ τῇς ἀπέ νος ΚΙ ΜΟΥ bey! ἄν 
 STTAMIOC TORTATETY ITU CEN ray 
 δ AY © epod: TAVERITAM EUEore | 
 oA CIM ΣΟ καῖ OPV x bitin: Υ̓ 
 nny C 2MITARA AC* pCeAIKAIZe GS WOe 
 BIA AR Ἀττι MOY IE NOX: IMS ROR 
 2RGHNMCUE borpe QaZpaT ene. 
 
 POOY NAA C1. TTAT GAYA Yay 
 
 MS. Ortentar 7594, Fou. 70a (Acts or THE AposTLes vii. 38-46) 
 
νον 
 PLP? 
 
 εν 
 
ACTS VII. 43-51 159 
 
 >avw pnamente! THYTH € hod ε Mca 
 > Thaby Aw: TECRHNA ἂς πεῖ 
 446 TPE NecWoon wae MeMteroTe 
 OF Masaele’ RATA θὲ NT acqjorTEgca 
 OMe NGI πὲτ Wace ee eeWTcCHc 
 € TALLMIOC HATA πτῦπος ENT acy 
 45 MAT € Poy: ταῦ ἐπτὰ πεέπειοτε 
 € ATES ALHNca MN Wop κιτὸ € QOTH 
 τὸ τοῦ Ogee MaaeagTe MN No cetoc 
 Wal NTA πποῦτε ποχοῦ € hor 
 QAOH HN πέπειοτε Wa Opal ε πὲ 
 46 9000 HN aaverae Mai ent aqge 
 erxapic seme “τὸ € hod ke ποῦ Fol 700 
 Te ATA (ὦ) aqaivs e oie oven [RE] 
 47 (πΠωπεῦ «ες THY τ laRnwh®s codocsewit 
 48 AE δίβωτ MAY τ OTHKs adAa ae epe 
 TleT wOce OTWO ON Tareso M Gio? 
 RATA θὲ ET EPE MENpPoPATHc 
 49 >osw) agseoc ae THE Me πὰ Opoltoc 
 »πῆδ πὲ NOTMOMOAION MW Ma ore 
 >pHTe δῖ N NAY πὲ TeTIIIAKO 
 ΣΤ MAT Mewe Mesoeic H avy Me π4ε]8. 
 50 >N φτοῦ seH NTAgix2 alt TE NT Al 
 51 >Tassie? mai τηροῦν 10. Mawr! seang 
 
 ΣῊ Ynaneene tHyti, which represents the Greek μετοικιῷ 
 ὑμᾶς. 
 
 ? For nate. 85 H iHcove. 
 For avw agyasts, καὶ ἡτήσατο. 
 
 δ ‘Dwelling-place’, σκήνωμα. 
 
 δ ‘In the house of David’, a reading which agrees with 
 certain MSS.; see Souter, op. cit., v. 46; Sanday, Appendices, 
 
 p. 184. H forssa fuywne sinnorre πιδκωΐ, 
 7 8 
 
 4 
 
 ἐν χειροποιήτοις. τόπος τῆς καταπαύσεώς μου. 
 9 H tenmtactaasse. 0 Isa, Ixvi. 1, 2. 1 For fstaust. 
 
160 
 
 ACTS VII. 51-57 
 
 aTwW N aT chhe! οἷς NevTONT Mae MET 
 ataraue NTWTH WH OTOEIU πες 
 
 TeT τὶ ophe me MN ET οὐδδὺ 
 
 Nee N weTierote Tal φῶτ TH 
 
 52 TIN TE TETHOE* Mieke WH METIpo 
 
 (PHTHe πέτε ἀπὲ weTieroTE 
 MW? Hewor Hee seovtos πδὶ 
 NT ATTAWECORIWJ τὸ Marmatsoc 
 “χε (NAY? Nal NTWTH Telos 
 NTA TeTHYWMe Macy ae Mmporo 
 
 53 THC avwW WH ρει ρωτ᾽ ὃ’ mai enta 
 
 TETHAI Af MMoOKeoc € ΘΕ ΔΙᾺ 
 
 TACH τὸ Wapredoc Go? avw 4πε TH 
 gapeo € po: eTcwTae ae ial 
 ATGWNT OW METOHT avTwW avo por 
 
 55 px οἵ πεσοῦρε € QoTH € poy: ey 
 
 HR € bod «ε MWA ecjovaah acjer 
 wpae € Opal € THE aqMmavy ε πέροοῦ 
 SLIIMOTTE ATW IC* ECage pata 
 
 56 NCA OTMARL AR TIMOTTE. Wewacy 
 
 axe εἰς QOHHTE YuNay caenHTe® 
 eTHH® avTW NWHpe ae Mpwsee? 
 eqage PaTy Nea ornare ae πιοῦν 
 
 57 τέ" πλδος ae NH Tep orcwTar® € 
 
 ἀπερίτμητοι. 
 
 7 
 
 τοὺς προκαταγγείλαντας περὶ τῆς ἐλεύσεως τοῦ δικαίου. 
 εἰς διαταγὰς ἀγγέλων. 
 
 As in the Greek ; Η ‘Jesus, the Lord’, τὸ πχοεις. 
 H essnne. | 
 
 H evovnn. 
 
 ‘\ eX a 9 / 
 τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου. 
 
 8. There is no equivalent in the Greek for ‘when the people 
 
 heard these things’, nXaoc π tep ovcwtax (H htepeycwtax) 
 
 € Wal. 
 
ACTS VII. 57—VIII. 1 161 
 
 War avawKRan € hod! art totor? 
 ep N Nevyaraaxe avy TooToT? 
 
 58 OY OFCOM € Opal ε awe? aTiox gy 
 ε HoA πὶ THOAIC σοι wite € Por 
 ATW LL ALHTPE ATRW € Opal π 
 NETQOEITE OA PaTY N oTO PS 
 pe € WararorTe € poy xe car 
 
 59 Aoc’ ATW ATO Wile € cTEethaitoc 
 EC{EMMIHAAL Ec[aw ἄθεος τε 1x0 
 
 60 εἰς τοῦ Well πὰ NMA € POR? ΔΒ 
 AS ae πὶ πειπατ᾽ aqawRan ε bor 
 ON οὐποσ N caem ecjemmads 
 ΕἼ κω aeeroc® sxe Mxoerc 4: ΠΡ 
 Wit? € pooy ae mei πούε" W Te 
 
 Chap. pe que Mal aqiRoTH: carAoc 
 Vill. 1 ae πειοσπεσδλοσιῦῆ πὲ € mec 
 
 οωτῦϑ: acwjwme ae ἂς Megoor 
 eT seevay Nor oreAntic!? wae oF 
 MOG M arwreroc € Opal exit Ten 
 RAHCcIA!! τ ereporcadHar OTOH 
 
 * Some words like οἱ ovnog πὶ caxH = φωνῇ μεγάλῃ have 
 dropped out. 
 
 ? For tootor. ° A mistake for ar} mevorvor. 
 
 * ἐπικαλούμενον. 
 
 > ‘Lord Jesus’, as in the Greek; H maxoerc, 
 
 ὁ eyemmaAdr eyxw sxtaroc repeated inadvertently ; they are 
 omitted in H. 
 
 7 *Reckon not’, μὴ στήσῃς. 
 
 ὃ συνευδοκῶν, H neycvneraone. 
 
 9. The two dots : and the mark suggest that the Coptic 
 scribe thought the seventh chapter ended with neqguwth. 
 
 *” A mistake for fics ornog HeAnbpic ; an equivalent of these 
 words is omitted in the received Greek text, which has διωγμὸς 
 
 μέγας. 
 4 Ἢ τεμπηδησιὰ ετοπὶ 
 
162 ACTS VIII. 1-9 
 
 AE Mise aTxwwpe € ολ € MEX ὼ 
 pa it forvaara NAL Tcaeeapia Wa 
 TW παποοτολος atavTaay € at 
 2. Gw' oN ereporcardnae?: avTnw 
 Ξ ὼς δὲ NH cTethanoce Nat genpw 
 ase Npeqp gotTe® aveipe ae πὶ oF 
 3, NOG WN πέρπὲ € Opal € χωξ: cay 
 G Acc ze ποεῖ πὲ Ww TERRAH 
 cla eqqbHR € QOTH ENHY ecjcwR 
 e δοὰ HW itpwsse Mae Meg tosee 
 4 ety Seeeooy € MeWTEKO: NTO 
 or Ge N Tep orxwwpe ε hor ar 
 sr,Qouje eTTAW ECE Ae MWa 
 5 κε HATA MoArc: Φιλπιπος ae 
 ager € opal ἐσπολις W Teca 
 Fol. 71 acapia eq(RHpyece* Nay ae mexXc: 
 [RH] 6 OFaeHHWe ac Nev}t HN oTHY οἱ 
 orcom € wet’ epe Φίλιππος 
 SW BMALOOT ORl πτρὲ Tews 
 ε poy aTW Ncenay eireeaenit 
 7 EMECEIPE aeeeooyTs δὰ Tap πε 
 τ epe NENA N MakAeaApToN® 
 NIWOT avTW NevTww € hor ON oF 
 Nog iH οὐ ἐσπησ € ολ N OH 
 TOY OVRLHHWE ON ETCHS avTw 
 8 Naadte aqytTardgoor: οσποσ τ 
 pawe acjwjwrne ont Tnodsc eT ae 
 9. «τὺ: NETH OTPHW AE ON TMOAIC 
 € MEqpan Me ciagwit eTpEIp IR 
 * Harew. 
 ἧς avgw ON OreporcaNHar = οἱ ἔμειναν ἐν ἹἹερουσαλήμ ; see 
 
 the reading quoted by Prof. Souter. 
 > ‘Fearers [of God]’, εὐλαβεῖς. 
 
 4 27 5 , 3 ‘6 
 ἐκήρυσσεν. πνεύματα ἀκάθαρτα. 
 
10 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 14 
 
 ACTS VIII. 9-15 163 
 
 Tle' ATW E{MWUC Ae περέθϑιος 
 
 NTE CARLAPIA χω ALeLoc € Poy 
 mE ANOK πε ayvw nev} NOTHT 
 
 € poy THPOY AIN πεσποσὶ wWa mes 
 MOG ETRW «τεῖος xe Mai πὲ THOS 
 τ Goss Nite Wnoyrrte®> weTMpo 
 ceyet δὲ € poy me ε Hor awe agp ot 
 NOG WM OTOEIW ELITIWUJC AaeLo00T 
 
 ON NW eettaeatoc’: nm TEP OTCW 
 Tas δὲ € Φτλιππος εἰεσδθσδελι 
 τεῦ πὶ TVARNTEpo ae πποῦτε ATW 
 
 az πρὸ Wore πεχς avar ὕλπτις 
 “τὸ πσὶ πρωδτεὲ δισὼ MEO Toare : 
 CIALWIT QWWEY OI δ πιοτέσεῖ 
 
 avTW HW Tepe κι hamr’sceea πεῖ 
 Tipockaptepr® € Φτλιππος ey 
 
 MAT AE € φεπποσ se LerxciN Mee 
 QEMMOG Noose ecjerpe aeeevo 
 
 OF AQMWUJC* M TEPOT WaT"? δὲ 
 NGS πὰποοτολος eT ON TOS 
 eporcadHer χὲ A TcALLApPIA 
 
 WWI € poor! ae Mujase ae πποῦτε 
 
 ATROOT WA Pooy ae MeTpoc itae Fol. 724 
 15 IWOANNHC’ Wal WH Tep oThon avr [Re] 
 + ©A worker of magic’, προὐπῆρχεν . .. μαγεύων. 
 
 * ‘Saying concerning himself, I am he’, λέγων εἶναί twa 
 ἑαυτὸν μέγαν. 
 
 5. ‘This is the great power of God’; the Coptic has no equiva- 
 lent for ἡ καλουμένη. 
 
 * προσεῖχον. 
 
 6 
 
 7 
 
 > ταῖς μαγείαις. 
 
 εὐαγγελιζομένῳ. 
 
 > rn 
 ἐπίστευσε. ὃ ἦν προσκαρτερῶν. 
 
 9 “When they saw’; H titepovewtax, which agrees with 
 ᾿Ακούσαντες de. 
 10 Ἢ epoc, i.e. Samaria had received the word of God. 
 
164 ACTS VIII. 15-23 
 
 WAHA € Opal € ξωοῦ σὲ πὰς eve 
 
 16 κι THA eqjoraah: we semar cer! cap 
 ean AraAT agazooy adhAa NT aval 
 HanrT’iceta W Wop? ε Mpait && Mmx0 
 
 17 εἰς τὸ" τοτὲ aATTAAE Gia ε AWOT 
 
 18 AUR ae πέπῖῖδ eT oTaahs N ΤΡ ey 
 Mav ae NG! craewm χε ε HOA OITH 
 NtTardo W wars? τὸ παποοτολος ἐσ 
 ὄἰ τε Tend διεῖπε may HW get 
 
 19 XpHarat> ecjaw aseeeoc we aed Male it 
 TeY eGoUcIa σὲ πδοῦ Me ἔπδτδ 
 Ae™ Gis € MWY εἴέχι MEMNA eT oF 
 
 20 aah: MeTpoc ae Mexay Macq ae mer 
 gam® ecqyetjwme Nan? € MTaKo!? axe 
 AKMLEETE BE Tawpea ae πίοστε 
 
 21 eWaranoc ON” σφε PHera> seit 
 ssepic ovale eett’? βιληρος Wool 
 MAK Oak Wel {δ πὲ MEROHT COT 
 TWH AW ἀπὲ “τὸ € HOA «τ πιοῦτε" 
 
 22 sseTanor® Ge ε hoA oN Tennagial 
 NE CONC Ae πχοειῖς εἴ!ὼπε ce 
 MAKRW HAH ait e¢ Hor ae meeeceve 
 
 23 82 MIEROHT* Nay Tap € poR eR 
 Woon ON OPNOAN ae MIRpIal? arw 
 
 1 “Not yet come’, ἐπιπεπτωκός. 
 
 * For πὶ τπορπ, ‘at first’; H has axarate, μόνον δὲ βεβαπτισ- 
 μένοι ὑπῆρχον. 
 
 ° ἐπιθέσεως τῶν χειρῶν. * χρήματα. 
 © H asa tar φώωτ, δ For xe rac. 
 * Sic. A mistake for gat = τὸ ἀργύριον. 
 ° For mataxak (?). 19 
 “ H mewaranoc orth gem prara = διὰ χρημάτων κτᾶσθαι. 
 
 2 gait superfluous (?). 18. μετανόησον. 
 14 
 
 es 
 " ᾧ av ἐπιθῶ. 
 
 5 3 , 
 εἰς ἀπώλειαν. 
 
 = TERKSRIa, τῆς κακίας σου. 
 16 Ἢ omits ἀπ. 15 χολὴν πικρίας. 
 
ACTS VIII. 24-27 165 
 
 24 ovarsppe NH oingonc! aqorwush 
 NGY CYeewit ΕἼΣ Aeroc ΣῈ CO 
 NC NTWTH ae πχοεῖς ga pot 
 mE HAC eNNe Aaav? W πὸ NTA TE 
 
 25 THx00T εἰ € Opal ε mwei*> NToor 
 Ge N τεῷ OTP “«ἴἴτρε Ae Men 
 wet ATW ATRW € Pooy ae πιδξε 
 a& πκχοεὶς ATROTOT € OTEpoT 
 carter’ OVALHHWE Tfare - ca 
 SLAPITHE aTETaATTEIZE? MAT: 
 
 206 πατππελος && Maxoeic δ 5 ΧΕ 
 τας τ τλίππος ecjaw ἀξεῖος ΧΕ 
 TWOTH NT LeOOWe ORL MMOT It 
 aseepe® oF Teg H eT O N epHearoc’ 
 eT NHT € HOA ON oreporcadnae 
 
 27 € Opal ε waza aqrwovn aqhor 
 ATW εἰς OTPHWsee NH megwuy® 
 ποιοῦ WN avwactTHe NTE Ralt 
 AdTH? TEPO NH πεσοοι 9 mal εἴ 
 
 1 ‘Bond of violence’, σύνδεσμον ἀδικίας. 
 
 * As the Greek μηδὲν ἐπέλθῃ. Ἡ omits enste Naas. 
 
 8. For exw. 
 
 * ‘Bearing witness to the multitude.’ The Greek has only 
 διαμαρτυράμενοι. 
 
 δ εὐηγγελίζοντο. δ ‘The hour of noon’, μεσημβρίαν. 
 
 7 “By the way which is desert, and which cometh from Jeru- 
 salem to Gaza.’ 
 
 ®*A man of the people of Cush’, Gr. Αἰθίοψ. The form 
 
 Swuy = xwuy = the old Egyptian ‘Kesh’ are Ay? oF ‘Kash’ 
 9 δυνάστης Κανδάκης.. He was an official of one of the great 
 queens who reigned over the island of Meroé, and whose 
 capital was situated about forty-five miles south of the modern 
 town of Atbara; he was not an Abyssinian. 
 10 For nexoouy = Αἰθιόπων. 
 
 Fol. 726 
 [A 
 
166 ACTS VIII. 27-33 
 
 woon’ € opal exh mecyprera! 
 THPOT Ney δεῖ Me € ϑιέροῦ 
 28 caAHae’ covujT * N Tep equroTey® 
 AME εἴὔρφρανοος OF Meqoapaea* Ecrwus 
 29 M Hcatac MemporpHTHe ° πὲ 
 ae πὲ Wiad ae φιλιππος σε + 
 TenOvOEY NE TOR’ ε πεῖ Oap 
 80 “τὰ " ayy Meqoroer® Naor rAs 
 πος δίεωτας € POY ecjwus 
 τ Healac πὲ MpopATHe Me 
 Say ἂς MecioTp xe elle ARP ποῖ] 
 31 N NET RWU seeeooy’ NTO ΔῈ 
 Nexaqy se NN AW NH 9€ emauoae 
 Gose eseenty πτε ova Tehhos 
 aT e ὑολ. agycen’e eprAim@noc ae 
 € T’pe gare iMGfoxeooc giToT we ° 
 32 Teka AE τὸ TETPApPH?® eMecqqwiwy 
 asaeoy πὲ Mai Nee πὶ orecooty ε 
 DATHTY € Mecqeea NW ποις avw 
 >Nee N ororerh same setTo € hod ae 
 >TIET QWWHE Reerogy ele yy ait WTEC] 
 >caeH 11. Tar Te θεῖ sem GoTWN pwr > 
 33 ρας meqohhro TeqRprcie avs 
 >TC* τειζαεπεὰ Wee MET NA (ἢ 
 
 ᾿ τῆς γάζης αὐτῆς. The word γάζα is derived from the Zend 
 
 or Persian eds and has also passed over into the Syriac WW. 
 (gazed for ganzd), or ArCN_, gazed, ‘ treasure’. 
 
 * 1H neages. 5. Ἢ ttepeyrtog. 
 
 * ἅρματος αὐτοῦ. ὅ H τοσΈ, κολλήθητι. 
 
 5 H megovors, ΤῊ apa rnoes, "Apa ye γινώσκεις. 
 δ. Ἢ tcaheerat. " περιοχὴ τῆς γραφῆς. 
 
 *© ‘To his place of slaughter’; H eavitty εἐκοοπῦ. 
 * eMe yy ait mTEqcarH = ἄφωνος. 
 
 12 tay te θὲ = οὕτως. 
 
ACTS VIII. 33-40 167 
 
 >TATOC σὲ CEMA Ae Mecqwiny 
 
 34. >€ hor gia ππδοὶ" agovrwwh ios 
 Tlectovp Mesa ae eprAmmitoc 
 ae come AkeeoR aac € Por axe ε 
 Pe πεπρόοφητης xw ae Mali ε the 
 kee € THHHTY χε ε The RE οὐδ. 
 
 65 ἃ Φίλιππος ae oTON NW Ῥωξ a 
 qapx! € ovwit HN pur? ε ὑοὰ ot πε 
 TpacpH® aqevTacredrze! macy Ae Meso 
 
 36 εἰς τὸ πε" everoouje ae ON TE 
 OIH aver € Opal ext oyarooy: Mmexe 
 TLECIOTP Be Φφιλίππος σὲ € Meroor® 
 Oy πὲτ RWAT «το εἴ Tpa ar ha 
 
 38 MITIcakeas> δύω acjovegcagne Nas 
 Φίλιππος € T’pe moapara® “oe party 
 ATHWK SX Mectay € Opal ε Merc0T 
 avw a Φιλιίππος ὄδπτ᾽ ζε ae 
 
 39 “τοῦ NH τεῷ over € Opal gar meeMooy 
 OTNNA Nre Maoeie avrtwpr "! 
 ας Φιλίππος sam qRoTy € may 
 € poy Nor Meciovp πείζαθοοίε 
 
 40 Gap OW Teqorn eqpawe> ram’ 
 πος AE σε € Poy ON azwrToc 
 
 1 Isa. liii. 7, 8. 
 
 * ‘Philip opened his mouth, he began to open his mouth 
 from the Scriptures.’ agqapoc! = ἀρξάμενος. H has a brdmmoc 
 AE οσὼπ Hpwy eaqapocer ehod ol TertpachH. 
 
 5. Ἢ tesepabu = τῆς γραφῆς ταύτης. 
 
 > ‘The Lord Jesus Christ’, τὸν Ἰησοῦν. 
 
 ° H esc παλοοῦ, 
 
 8. The Coptic text contains no rendering of verse 37: εἶπε 
 δὲ ὁ Φίλιππος, Ei πιστεύεις ἐξ ὅλης τῆς καρδίας, ἔξεστιν. ἀποκριθεὶς 
 
 * εὐηγγελίσατο. 
 
 Τ᾿ κωλύει με. 
 
 δὲ εἶπε, Πιστεύω τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ εἶναι τὸν Ἰησοῦν Χριστόν. 
 9Ὴ Φδραλὸ, τὸ ἅρμα. 
 10 + altered into asx. " Ἢ oaqtwpn, ἥρπασε. 
 
Fol. 73 6 
 [AB] 
 
 168 
 
 Chap. 
 
 ACTS VIII. 40—IX. 7 
 
 ETRLOOUJE ECITAUJEOEIUS ITAL 
 
 πολις THPoy Want Ger ε opai 
 
 € HHCApias cardoc ae εἴθε it 
 MAMIAH WH owTh! € gov cae sea 
 @HTHC ἂς πχοεὶς ayy Meqorvoes 
 
 ἐ Tapxrepete agaitr? e hod gf TO 
 OoTY MN geitemicTOAH € aageac 
 
 ROC ENCTMATWCH? Wa NcTHaA 
 
 TWUH χὰ Hac NeT’YMage € poor! 
 NPWAke ATW MEgroeee ecjexiToy 
 ECERITOT οὐδ ETALHP € Opal ε ore 
 porcarnaers acujwme ae ety 
 
 a.oowe τὸ Tepe YQWM € QOTH € 
 AAMRACHOC ON OTUJCME ATOTOENN 
 wae sw’ e hod ON The: avw πὶ TE 
 Pp ce € Opal exit MHag aqcwrTare ev 
 CALH ECRW 4τεῖος May wae cavAe 
 cavde? agpok RMHT’ πὸ cul: mexacy 
 “χε NTH Nise πχοεῖς " πέσε Mmx0 
 
 ercS ae χὰ δου πὲ τὸ MeTN NHT’ 
 NToR NHewys adkAa τωσστϑ bor 
 
 € QOTH € THOAIC avTW CENaTaLceon 
 se oy NeT We € por’? € ἀδ Npweee 
 AE ET QOOUJE MNALAergy MeTAgE 
 PaTtoy ETONLJ ETcWTae eeelt € 
 
 : Ἢ flanesAx 91 owth, ἀπειλῆς καὶ φόνου. 
 
 * ἡτήσατο, Ἡ δέδετει. 
 
 ὃ The scribe seems to have written encrnatwtH by mistake, 
 and then to have added wa nevnatwtH = πρὸς τὰς συναγωγάς. 
 
 * The Coptic omits some words like € hoN off teogiH = τῆς 
 
 ε A » 
 6000 OVTQS. 
 
 δ The second eqexstor is an unnecessary repetition. 
 ὁ H eopas exwg. 7 Σαούλ, Σαούλ. 
 
 δ ‘The Lord said’; Η πεχε πχοεῖς Ἂς mag. 
 
 ° For twovsnt n&, 10 Ἢ neteuyuge. 
 
ACTS IX. 7-15 169 
 
 TECALH ἐποεποῦ! aM HETHAT Cap 
 8 alt Me € ἀδὰσ" cavAoe δὲ aqTworit 
 e Hor grail mRag epe meqhar or 
 Hi? ent Gitar ε HOA an avast LeoeIr 
 9 QHTY € QOTM € AdLeachoc: aqp Wo 
 
 se ae (id? N gooy en Gav e Hod art 
 ATW BAIT TOTWLe οὐδὲ AAT ews 
 
 10 Ney MW OTRLACHTHC δὲ ON aaceeac 
 HOC € πεῖῖρδιι Me amairac πέσε 
 πχοεῖς MACY ON oTQoOPoLeat ae alta 
 πιὰ NTO οἰ) ae Mexay ae εἰς OHATE 
 
 11 AMNOR Measoercs Mexe Mesoere acy 
 χε TWOTH NE ῥὼπ € NOIp eT οὐδοῦ 
 TE € Poy] we πὲτ comTTWON® NE WN 
 Ne ρας NAY NH OTaa’™ Nea οὐρᾶς Tap 
 coc® ἐ Meypan πὲ cardoc ere OH 
 
 12 HTe€ Tap equyAHAs aqitay evnpware 
 BE altaitiac aqhon € QoTN acy 
 
 - Tare TooTY € axwey xe ecjenar® 
 
 13 € hod! agqorvuowh Naor amasyrac 
 πέσ χὰ Maoeie aicwras Nt τ 
 gage Whe Mai pwsre xe aqp gao az 
 πέϑοου NH πεππετουσδιδὺ ol 
 
 14 @feporcadHaee ATW OM Acfat ἐστον 
 cia se πδειῖξ sea ε HOA OITH Napyxysg([e] 
 perc’? € «᾽οὔὖῷ NH OTOM Mier ETE 
 
 15 πιβδλτ Se Tenpait’ πέσε imx0 Fol. 74a 
 : 
 1 ἐννεοί, H itcemoes ἢ ἀνεῳγμέ ὯΝ 
 : ᾿ υγμένων. 
 8. For aqp wyoasitt. * ἐν ὁράματι. ° For ittog. 
 6 Evdetav. 7 Ἰούδα, H Trovaa. 
 § Σαῦλον ὀνόματι, Ταρσέα. "Ὴ δεπὰν. 
 © καὶ ἐπιθέντα αὐτῷ τὰς χεῖρας, ὅπως ἀναβλέψη. 
 ἢ ἤκουσα ἀπὸ πολλῶν. 12 For πεῖ. 
 15 παρὰ τῶν ἀρχιερέων. 4 ἐπικαλουμένους. 
 
170 
 
 1 
 
 16 
 
 17 
 
 18 
 
 19 
 
 20 
 
 21 
 
 ACTS ΙΧ, 15-21 
 
 εἰς Mag ae hwR σὲ Mal orcneToc 
 Wai H cwri! me ε T’pe yay ga ma patt 
 ἀπε 4ττὸ € HOA MW MEpwor τὴν 
 πρέϑπος wae πσηρε ke ΠΙΗΛ" ἃ 
 MOR TAP piHaTaseoy eigice eT Ff 
 NAWOMOT Od πὰ Palit? acjaLoowje 
 
 NGI ἁπλᾶς aqhwn ε MAY aqTadre 
 TE(Gies ex cavAoc Mexay ΣῈ car 
 Ae πὰ COM Masoere τῷ πὲ NT acy 
 THMOOTT πὲ NT ATOTWNO MAK 
 
 ε HOA OF TEQIN eT RNHT aeaeoc® 
 
 χε Hac enenay ε ὑοὰ NE atovg € hor 
 ae πέπδ eT OTAdh* NTeTHOT ae 
 arvoe ON meqhar Noe NW geo he* 
 ATW aqiTay ε HorA NTeETHOT® acy 
 TWOTH ac[ar Hanticeeas avw Mt 
 
 TEP ECTOT WAL ACITARTORL* δ ὦ 
 
 πὲ AE Nak NWeeAONHTHe ET ON 
 AAMACHOC τ NEMQOOT* ATW HN 
 TETHNOT ACTRHPTCce Aeeeoy ae πὸ 
 εἰς τοῦ OW NeTHATWCH τὸ Niovaal’ 
 ae πδΐ me> Nexc NWHpe ae πιοῦτε" 
 ATHWWC δὲ NGI OTFOM Miee ET 
 CWTAL? ATW WETAW aeetoc ae LH 
 
 σκεῦος ἐκλογῆς, H tar ovarmatoc Ncw Mar πε. 
 
 * ‘Before kings and the heathen’, ἐνώπιον τῶν ἐθνῶν τε καὶ 
 
 βασιλέων. H ππρεοπος sat Hppwor, which agrees with the 
 Greek. 
 
 ° Ἢ πρητζ, * H flee πρεποδὺς, ὡσεὶ λεπίδες. 
 
 > There is no Greek for πτευποῦ, δ τὸν Ἰησοῦν. 
 
 7 ‘Tn the synagogues of the Jews.’ There is no Greek for 
 Ht πίον δῖ. 
 
 8 
 
 9 
 
 κν , 9 « εν A ~ 
 OUTOS ἐστιν ὃ VLOS TOU Θεοῦ. 
 
 epog has probably dropped out. 
 
22 
 
 23 
 
 ACTS IX. 21-27 171 
 
 a2 πδὶ Al πὲ NT aceswuwpe ε Hor 
 ON efeporcarHae ἴὸ πὲ Τ᾿ ἐπιπὸ, 
 As! ἂς Mel pant avw HT artitito 
 orgy ε τὸς mat ε mel sea xe Rac 
 EC[ERITOT ETALHP € PaTOT HN ΠᾺΡ 
 Χιερεσε : cavTdoc δὲ Meyoae 
 Gost WM 9OTO ato πε τορτΡ 
 
 WN fovaal? er ovHO ON aaeeacnoc 
 EC[TALLO geaeooys wae Mal me me 
 NC HW Tepe OTLKeHHWe ac it 
 
 29008 2wk € HOA aval Woxte It 
 
 24 
 
 25 
 
 26 
 
 27 
 
 σι Novaal ε gorhey: avtasere (2)? 
 cavdoc € πεσίθοχπε πέσοδ 
 
 peo δὲ πύλη ae Megooy ταν 
 WH SE HAC ETERLOTOTT aeeeocy- 
 ATRITY AC NGI τὲ *kAXOHTHC 
 
 aT ara‘! seeroyq ε Hod οὐτῖτ ncohT 
 on orhiip τ rerun: πὸ Tep eqhor 
 δὲ E Opal € StepoTcaAHae acpawitT 
 € TOGY ENMAOHTHC ATW WET 
 
 Pp QOTE OHTY τηροῦν entcenic 
 
 Teve> Al RE OTRLAOHTHC πε’ 
 hapttahac δὲ acTaseagTe Ageeocy 
 AYaiTy € patos MN mamoctodoc 
 ATW ACTAMLOOT AE aACqUMAT € M20 
 elc OF TEQIH ATW we aqwarse 
 iiaearacqy ATW Hee NT acMmapon 
 CIATE® ἀπο ON Aareeackoc 
 
 τοὺς ἐπικαλουμένους. ? H adds τηροσ, 
 H avtaare. 
 7 > ὃ 
 χαλάσαντες ἐν σπυρίοι. 
 πιστεύοντες. 
 H iitaqnappreraze, ἐπαρρησιάσατο. 
 
 Fol. 746 
 
 [Aa] 
 
172 ACTS IX. 28-34 
 
 2. κε Mpa WH τὸς πε. ae 
 ssevay! πε εἰὐημπ € QOTH avTwW ec{ 
 NHT € hort ON ϑιεροσοδληλι av 
 W E\MAPOHciaze? ἀτεθοι gas palit 
 29 48 πχοεῖς " Meqwaxe ac avTw Mec 
 των πὰς MoTeereitit® NTO 
 30 OT δὲ aTOY TooTOT € goThey* NH τὲ 
 p oversee δὲ NGI NECHHT ΔΎ ΤΕ 
 € opal ε RHcapia‘t N TETIJA ATW 
 31. avasoorTy € Tapcoc: TERRA 
 cla Ge eT ON NW forvaal> THPC πᾶς THA 
 ArAea Mae Tcaseapia?® itecwyo 
 OM ON OFEIPHNH ETRWT™ ae 
 BLOC ECRLOOIE ON OOTE ae 
 πϑϑεῖς ATW Gas Ticonmc® ae me 
 Tita €T oTaah mecaual’: ac 
 32 ἅωπὲ δὲ N Tepe MeTpoc εἰ ε 
 HoA oITH ovo itree!? e The yhwr 
 Wa weT opraah eT OTHO ON ATaaa: 
 33 ATW AOE ETPwaee aeeeay ε ΠΕ 
 pall Me artarac’! aqp wdaesori1e 
 Nposelle Ec(cHS εἴπη οὐχ OF 
 84 GOA Gi)? ATW πέτρος aqyowwT 
 1 “There.” H maxasav, per αὐτῶν. fas 
 H neqnappresaze, παρρησιαζόμενος. 
 τοὺς Ἑλληνιστάς, H ποτεειῖπιπ. 
 
 εἰς Καισάρειαν, H exarcapta. > H toraara. 
 
 τῆς Ιουδαίας καὶ Γαλιλαίας καὶ Σαμαρείας. 
 
 piece pV 
 TH παρακλήσει. 
 
 οἰκοδομουμένη. 
 9. The paragraph is marked by the two dots: but om is 
 omitted between mia and uywne at the beginning of the lines. 
 10. διὰ πάντων. 1 Αἰνέαν ὀνόματι. 
 12. @oN has no meaning here. H has eqn οὐχ οὐδσλοσ = 
 
 κατακείμενον ἐπὶ kpaBBarov. GoN is written over a fault in the 
 papyrus. 
 
ACTS IX. 34-39 173 
 
 € poy mesa? se aqTaAgor. ios 
 Mxoele τὸ NEXT? TWOTH NE ΒΟ he 
 NPG? 9a pok avw NTeTHOT aqTw [Ae] 
 
 35 OTM ATHAT € POY NGI oTFOoI Mie 
 €T OFHO OW ATaaa NWA capoulta 
 
 36, ATW A QAO ποτοῦ € NHoTTE: WET 
 
 PP oe ae oN ἵππὴ ε mecpan 
 πε tahroa Tal ewarorvag sect 
 ae TOptac® Tali mecaHr € HOA it 
 οω παῖς ET πδοσο OF KLTTTITA 
 
 37 MAT EMecerpe aeerooy*> δαί! 
 πε ON WEQOOD ET KARAeAayT E€ THE Cc 
 WWE ATW NCMLOT ATRMORLLEC 
 
 38 AE ATHAAC OM oTeea WN THe® ἐρεῖ 
 ATAAA OHM € QOTM ε ἵοππη NH τὲ 
 p opcwTar® xe MeTpoc aeeeay 
 ATROOT Wa poy Wpwaee ciav ev 
 CONC RRAROTT ETAW AKALOC AE KL 
 
 39 ΠΡ χδὰνσ € εἰ Wa pois MeTpoc ae 
 AYTWOTIT aqhwoR? m Tep ecjer ae 
 ATSITY € Opal € Meta NW τπὲ avw 
 A HEXHPA THPOT age paToy eTprece 
 evTcaho axeroyy € φεπροειτε 
 Hae SEN WTHIT? WAT enmecTacel 
 
 εἶπεν αὐτῷ ὁ Πέτρος, Αἰνέα, H nexay may xe asite. 
 2 στρῶσον σεαυτῷ, H n® πωρῖπῃ. 
 ‘Sister’, μαθήτρια. 
 
 * διερμηνευομένη. 
 
 ° Δορκάς, H “οορπὰς, 
 
 ὁ “Place of height’, ἐν ὑπερῴῳ. ΤῊ περε. 
 
 δ fisxaontHe has been omitted, for the Greek has οἱ 
 μαθηταὶ ἀκούσαντες. 
 
 " H παχαλὰν = αὐτοῖς, 
 
 10 A ""γ ΄, 
 χιτωνὰς και ιματια. 
 
174 ACTS IX. 40—X. 2 
 
 40 00! seaeooy? Nor Toptac*® meTpoc 
 ae N Tep εἰποσχε ε ὑοὰ HN oF 
 OM Myke aqHWASDS ac HW πεῖπατ' 
 AYWAHA ACHOTY ae € Tcwaea 
 πεκδῖ ae Tahroa TWOTHOT 
 Qa πρὸ ἴ τὸ mexc® Nroc ae ac 
 corwn NW nechar Nrevrior: 
 avw N Tep echtay € NeTpoc 
 41 acgasooc*s ayy TooTe actor 
 ποος . ATW acjakoTTE € πὲ 
 τ OTdAH NAL MeYXHpa aqTagoc 
 42 € PATC NaT ECON’ A MAL Ww (ἱὴ 
 Fol. 75 b wuine eqoroing ¢€ hod on for 
 [Ac] NH THPY* ATW ἃ gag πιέτεσε 
 28: ETVRORICE | RCW ONE IRC compart] 
 6W NM 9a9 ig ov oN “πη 9agT’ i 
 Ova ae craw Mharwaap?: 
 Chap. GNETH oTPpwAee δὲ ON TRHCaApia® 
 X.1 ¢ meypan Me πορπηλιος omge 
 HATONTApX oc? e HoA oH τεςπιρ 
 ET OTALOTTE € POC AE TOITA 
 2 AmmH!!+ evercebne me eqp go 
 TE QHTY «- πίοστε τς MmEecy 
 Hel THPY ewaqp gag ae πὶ maintov(ey]!? 
 * The last o is superfluous. H enectaasio, 
 * The Coptic has no equivalent for per αὐτῶν οὖσα. H ecnaxararv. 
 ὃ Δορκάς, H aoprac. * “Bent his legs’, θεὶς τὰ γόνατα. 
 ° ‘Arise in the Name of Jesus Christ.’ H ‘ Arise in the Name 
 
 of the Lord Jesus Christ ’, tworm osx πρὰπ χτπεπχοεις τὸ MEN, 
 ° A mistake for gatit. Τ᾿ παρά τινι Σίμωνι βυρσεῖ. 
 δ ἐν Κ αισαρείᾳ. 5 ἑκατοντάρχης. 
 © The reading is not clear. H εὖονλ oft τεςπειρὰ = ἐκ σπείρης. 
 One letter, probably a, seems to be covered up by a strip of 
 papyrus which was gummed on for purposes of binding. 
 
 * Ἰταλικῆς, Horradimn. ™ g covered by the strip of papyrus. 
 
ACTS X. 2-8 175 
 
 az πλδος ATW EC[COMC Ae πιοῦν 
 3 Te NH ovoenuy wae!’ avagqMar ev 
 Qoposka ON οσοσωποΣ e hor ae 
 THAT W aliciTe® ae Megooy oF 
 acvedoe HTe mitoTTe aqhon 
 € QOTN Wa poy Mexay ae ROp 
 4 NHAC’ NH τεῦ eyowWT ae € QOTH 
 ε Opay aqp gore Mexag σὲ οὐ πὲτ 
 WOON Maxoeic* Mexacy macy κε 
 NERUJAHA ATW NERLLITTIIA 
 avThwn € Opal evp Maseeve* aK 
 5 seme “τὸ ε hod ae πιοῦτε" TE 
 MOT GE “ιμ͵ὸ BOOT N Qepwsee 
 € opal ¢ ἴοσππη Ne THITCOT 
 NcA CILLWH πὲ WavrerorTe’ € 
 6 Poy xe πετρος " eqjovHO ga 
 OTH OFA χε σῶμ MmhaKn 
 Waap Mal epe πειηΐ Olan oa 
 7 Aaccas NH Tepe macredoc ac 
 Hho ET Waxe Waeeearcgy acperoy 
 TE € WEQRLOAA™ ATW OTALATO! 
 I pas WN worre® ε HoA ON NeT 
 
 8 Mpockaptepy? e[poy’’> aciae] Fol. 76 a 
 Ψ [AZ] 
 δεόμενος ... διαπαντός. 
 5 ἐν ὁράματι φανερῶς, H εὐρορδαιὰ οἵ ovwito chon. 
 ° H παπψι:τε. * els μνημόσυνον. 
 δῊ netewarasovte. ° H oath. 
 
 7 e cnav has dropped out, for the Greek has δύο τῶν οἰκετῶν. 
 
 ® ‘Men of God’ = εὐσεβῆ. 
 
 * τῶν προσκαρτερούντων, H netmpockaptepel. 
 
 © The letters of the first line, which are tolerably complete, 
 show that the line was retouched in ancient days; the damage 
 to it was caused by damp, or a water stain. From here 
 onwards the upper part of each leaf is, more or less, worm- 
 eaten. 
 
176 ACTS X. 8-17 
 
 Waxe Wee € Pooy acqixojoy [cor] 
 9 € TONMH’ ae Meypacte ae ἐσεῖοο 
 we NGS WeT seeeaye HN Tep orgwlt 
 € QOTH € THOAIC MeT’poc δεῖ 
 bor € opal e ‘axenenwp! ε wAHA 
 10 a& TINay ἴ πο" aggro ae δὼ 
 AYP gay NH orwaes ercohte? 
 Ae δὶ avenctacic ge € Opal 
 11 € RWY* ATW aqynay ε THE EcoT 
 Hit ATW OTCKHETOC ECTAeHpP € 
 Meq(Toy TON? Nee τὸ οσποσ 
 τ οὗος evyadrat aearoqy € gpal e 
 12 “τ mWRag* epe Hrhitoore TH 
 por τ OTs avyw Naargye xe 
 13 πὰρ Wak WoaAaTA No τπεὲ' ay 
 CMH AEC WwWME Wa poy xe TWoTMH? 
 NeTpe NE WwWwWT NE opwaes πὲ 
 14 we TleT’poc ae xe AMWP Neaxoeic 
 SE BAIT τούσδε ASAT ENED eEtfasa 
 15 gae®° ATW NaAKAOAPTON’ aTcacH 
 OM Wwe Wa por ae MWeeeo cen 
 CHAT E€c2xW Beeeoc aE NE NTA 
 πποστε thhooy Hron senp 
 16 see’ Bagaeoy* Mar ae acqywWjwme it 
 Weer CWWM ava? meckeToc 
 17 OW € Opal € TEs MeTpoc ae 
 
 1 ἐπὶ TO δῶμα. ? παρασκευαζόντων. 
 
 5. τέσσαρσιν ἀρχαῖς, H eneytoor ft tan. 
 
 * καθιέμενον. Ὴ twornk, 
 
 δ ‘Polluted’, κοινὸν καὶ ἀκάθαρτον. 
 
 1 The text is faulty here. H fitok ae sxnfpaagaor, σὺ μὴ 
 xoivov. The letters sse suggest that the scribe had pwase in 
 his mind. 
 
 "Ἢ Must coon? avw avgyi. 
 
18 
 
 19 
 
 20 
 
 21 
 
 22 
 
 ACTS X. 17-22 
 
 eqanop!! N opal NonTyY κε oF 
 Tle Wel Qoposea? NT away e poy 
 εἰς NpwWeee NT ATTHMOOT Ce (i)? 
 
 e hod oITH πορπηλιος ATW aT 
 UIE MCA THY MW CIRM AT 
 
 εἰ WN προ’ avujine*+ ae axe en € 
 Pe ἰδὼν OTHO Ae πεῖ ava πέτε 
 WaveeorrTe € Poy xe Net’ poc: 
 EPe TET’ Poe AE KLORMLER Be 
 
 [ssocy ε The πεῖ glopossa®: Mmexe πὲ 
 [TMA] Macy ae εἰς Woeeitr Npw 
 [eeje winte® Neon’ adkAa TWOTNE! 
 ὑωπ € NeECHT NE eeoowe nae 
 seav ENE wanpinie® λδὰσ alt axe 
 ANOR πὲ NT αἵτπποου ce?’ MMe 
 
 177 
 
 Tpoc ae acel € Opall?> Mesa WN pw 
 
 gee KE εἰς OHHTE AMOR πὲ TE 
 ταις στ} oy Te Taoerte” 
 eta TeTiter ε THHHTC* Nroor 
 
 δὲ Mexrxy δ se πορπηλιος oF 
 QERATONTAPYK OC OTPWAee τ as 
 Raloc ΕἴΡ OoTE OHTY ae MMoTTE 
 ATW ETP AehHITpe OA Por OITN πρὲε 
 eloc THPY niromaal arrchho 
 
 1 διηπόρει. 
 
 * H ov apa πε meroopaasa. δ Hravtitooycoy, 
 
 ‘ ‘They inquired whether Simon.’ 
 
 fiovoy, which = φωνήσαντες ἐπυνθάνοντο. 
 
 ἢ περὶ τοῦ ὁράματος. δ HL ceugiste. 
 
 7 For tTwovn ne, διακρινόμενος. 
 
 9 Ἡ πεμπταιτπποούυοζου, 
 
 10 
 
 H ages enecut = καταβὰς. 
 
 4 A mistake for ficwg, ‘after him’, 
 "2 Literally ‘sojourner’; teoerXe is a mistake for τἈοεισε, 
 
 ‘ cause ’, 
 
 A ἃ 
 
 H avasorvte avw arx- 
 
 Fol. 76 & 
 [ΔΗ] 
 
Fol. 77 a 
 
 [Ae] 
 
 178 ACTS X, 22-28 
 
 TY! ε HoA OITH ovarredoe etyoraah 
 ε τ πποοῦυ NewWR € Opal e Mey 
 Hel ATW € CWTRL € JenWaxe 
 23 € HoA OF TOOTR' aqeeovTe Ge € po 
 ov NGI Met’ poe acywonor € por: 
 ae Tletjpacte δὲ aqTwWoTN δεῖ 
 e ὑοὰ Naseray avw goerne? N Ne 
 cnHy ε HoA ON ToNMA aver irae 
 24 seat: [ae] meqpacte? ae aqhuor ε opal 
 € RHcApia*t: πορπηλιος Ge πεῖ 
 GWWT OHTOT Ne € aqeeoyTe € 
 HECICTNTENHe Nae πες Ηρ 
 25 Mawacearoc® acwjwmte ae ie 
 pe Met’ poc hwR € 9OTN* ἃ ROPNH 
 Aloe TWAKNT € POT] ATW δ πδοτι 9a pare ° 
 26 aqjorwwT (Mag: MeTpoc ae acyrornocy]? 
 Ecjxw aseeoc xe TWITH 
 ANOR QWWT OH ANT oTpwaLre Ec] 
 27 Wane itaeeean?s δῶμ € QoTH δὼ 
 28 AOE ETRLHHWE ETCOOTO > Mexacy 
 NAT σε NTWTH TETHCOOTH 
 οὐ Ασα Me [τ'’ oTpwsee που δῖ 
 € κὼρ H ε τῇ [MJeqjoror [ἐσφω] 
 sce WH πα ΑΔ υλος τ πποστε [ale 
 
 * This form suggests that the scribe had in his mind the 
 word for ‘to circumcise’, chbe. H has eavtcaheesaty = 
 ἐχρηματίσθη. 
 
 > TWeES. 8 Read saneqpacte. * εἰς τὴν Καισάρειαν. 
 
 Ὴ nequyheep Ramackaron, τοὺς ἀναγκαίους φίλους. 
 
 “Ἢ omits 9a paty. 
 
 7 The words in brackets are added, between caret marks, at 
 the foot of the page. The words ayovwujT eqaw sxaroc xe 
 twos form one line only in the papyrus. 
 
 δ. H twornk, δ μαχανδῖ. 
 
 10 κολλᾶσθαι ἢ προσέρχεσθαι ἀλλοφύλῳ. 
 
1 
 
 29 
 
 30 
 
 31 
 
 32 
 
 33 
 
 34 
 
 H πτερετπτπποοῦ. 
 
 ACTS Χ, 28-34 
 
 aqTcahor € Tak ε em ἀλδὰσ Npweee 
 me ([xagae ἢ OTARAGAPTOC πε’ 
 
 e The mai πὶ Tepe Titer! WH cut 
 
 aier evens τ Aocive: tuitor ce 
 ἀφο χὰ ON OF Nuwaxe are 
 THeeOTTE € Pols aTW exe ROP 
 NHAIOC xe ait TOT € Tos? wa 
 Opal € Tenov® wetntHerere: 
 
 ATW πε ληλ Tle Ose Tal HY ae 
 NNADT W χπεοιτεῦ avw εἰς oTpw 
 M2E EYANE PATTY Kea “τὸ € HOA 
 ON org hew τ orw ty’: ecj2aw ge 
 ατος SE KOPNHAIE avcwTae € EK 
 WAHA ATW NEKKENTHA exp mes 
 sseeve seme “τὸ € HOA ge πιοῦτε" 
 sky SOOT GE € IONNH NE TiitooT 
 NcA CieeWM MET OTRLOTTE € Por 
 ae WeTpoc Mal εἴοσηρ φὰς TAY 
 
 MN οἴ mhanwaalp] QagTH ea 
 Aacca* πδΐ εἴην nsw aK 
 
 τ OENWase ERMAcTaAal τὸ OHTOT: 
 TENOT!? GE AITHMNOOT Wa Pok NTOK 
 AE HAAWC AHAAC διδεῖ" TEHOT 
 
 Ge εἰς ANON THPI age KR τὸ 
 
 179 
 
 e hort € cWTAk € Ne NT ATOTEDN CAD HE 
 
 gne2ooy war € hor OITH πποῦτε" 
 πέτρος AE acqjovwWN N pwr me 
 macy ae εἰς OHHTE® ferseee xe OT 
 
 * H «τεῦ noo. 
 
 8 - νὰ ya aw Ψ 
 H e tex ουποῦ = ταύτης τῆς ὥρας. 
 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 7 
 
 8 
 
 ‘T fasted and prayed ’ = προσευχόμενος. 
 
 H fixie. ὃ ἐν ἐσθῆτι λαμπρᾷ. 
 H πτευπονυ. 
 
 ‘Behold’; H oft ovase ζειανε = “Ex ἀληθείας. 
 
Fol. 77 b 
 
 [se] 
 
 180 
 
 1 , 
 προσωπολήπτης. 
 
 3 
 
 5 
 
 7 
 
 35 
 
 36 
 
 37 
 
 39 
 
 40 
 
 41 
 
 καταδυναστευομένους. 
 For maxeouyosast, 
 
 ACTS X. 35-41 
 
 peyar oo! an πὲ nmnotre: adda 
 
 ON cenoc πτὸν eT Ὁ QoTE 
 
 OHTY’ avw eT Powh ε Tarnaro 
 CUONMA CUWHT NM Magpacy? mecwa 
 
 SE TAP aACITHMooTY NW NWApe 
 
 ae WHA agqerarredize NM OTEIPH 
 [MH € HOA OITH τὸ πεῖς [Mat Me Mesoerc 
 τ σοι π|| 4.5 τῶ TH] ae TeTIHIco 
 OTN ae πιδχκε en[T ἀπε on 
 jyovaaias THP € δ ΧΙ sit Tea 
 AsAea?s aeititca mhanr’iceea it 
 
 TA IWOANNAC KRHPTcce agerocy: 
 
 τ πε HOA ON Mazaper’ Nee it 
 
 TA MMNOTTE TAOCY ON OTMNA 
 eqovaah Wak oFGoLke Tal ent acy 
 
 εἴ ε 509A πὸ ONTOD εἰ π πὲτ πὰ 
 MOTT] ATW ΕΡ Magpe € OTON πιῆ 
 € TOV seeecoy N Gonc® ε bor 
 OITH Marahodoc: € hor ae Nepe 
 MMOTTE Woon Nagy mets ayw aon 
 THNO Rf eeliTpe Nowh nree 
 
 ENT AYAAT OW TEXOPa NW fovaarsa 
 Wake OleporTcaAHere Mal ENT aver 
 ΟΥ̓ € ATAWTY evwe> mali en 
 
 TA NNOTTE TOTHOCY OAs aero 
 WOMNT? ποοοῦ ATW Δ τα ε THE gf 
 orwitg® ε hod: Se πδος THPY an 
 adAa Ne NT δυτοιθσοσῖ amt τὰ wWopit 
 ae astitpe € ὑοὰ oITN πιοῦστε 
 
 ἀπὸ τῆς Γαλιλαίας. 
 
 * Hewoon mararag. 
 © ἐμφανῆ γενέσθαι. 
 
 H tan nentartoujos, τοῖς προκεχειροτονημένοις ὑπὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ, 
 ἡμῖν. 
 
42 
 
 43 
 
 44 
 
 45 
 
 46 
 
 47 
 
 1 ‘Forty days.’ 
 
 ACTS Χ, 41-47 
 
 NAL NT ATOTWAK ATW δὼ MAE 
 aay seltiica Tpe τον ε hor 
 
 ON NeT seoovT’ W osee W gooT's avw 
 
 acqmapacwerde main e tchw? se πὰδ 
 Oc ATW EPeelitpe® ae Mal πε NT aT 
 τοῦ ε HoA oITH ππόοῦτε NM πρὶ 
 THC W NET OND Wake WET φεοοῦτ' 
 NEMpPoPHTHe τηροῦν Ὁ eenTpe 
 
 ae Tai € Tpe OFOM Nike ET MicTETE 
 € poy ar nt οσπὼ € hodA τὸ iweriohe 
 e Hod ουτὶτ Meypan: err epe meTpoc 
 SW πὶ MAT Wase ἃ MeMNa eT OF 
 aah get € Opal exit ovom Mee eT 
 cwTae ε [Waxes avo avn[wu lc 
 NG! se π[τοτοὶς er woom ε hod οἷς 
 [πεδύ]εῦ wat env avel wae πέτρος 
 [κε ἃ ThAwWPEea Be πέπιδ eT OTaAah 
 MWOT € OPal exh W RE Qeeltoc: 
 NETCWTaAe Tap € pooy eTUjaxe 
 
 M OEM RE AcTIE ATW ET} COOT 
 
 ας πηοῦτ᾽ε τοτὲ ἃ MET’ poc oF 
 τ mMexacq® se ““ππτῖ οὐ πη σοες 
 A® Aaay € RWAT? ἃς πεεοοῦ € THE 
 War ay Hanricerza Mal entTay 
 
 Si Be MEMNA eT οὐδδὺ QWOT Nreit 
 
 Prof. Souter’s readings to verse 41. 
 ? H exuprvece. > διαμαρτύρασθαι. 
 * Like the Greek ἐπέπεσε, H ex eopas. 
 
 5 
 
 a , 
 οἱ ἐκ περιτομῆς πιστοί. 
 
 δ nexac is superfluous, for ovwush = ἀπεκρίθη. 
 7 So the Greek Μήτι, Η “τη ουπιῃσοας, 
 
 ® Sie. 
 
 Probably = πλδὰνσ. 
 probably indicates that we should delete it. 
 
 There is no Greek for these words; see 
 
 The little line over the first X 
 
 9 κωλῦσαι. 
 
 Fol. 78 a 
 [sea] 
 
182 ACTS X. 48—XI. 6 
 
 48 ger aqovegcagne May € THE Tat 
 
 TIhAMTICAkA Ose πὰ τὸ τὸ mexc 
 Chap. AYTW AE QA THT! NW geigooy*> av 
 XI.1€ cwrae δε NGS NecnHT ATW 
 
 παποοτολοςῦ eT Woon oN 
 ereporcardnee πὰς foraara’ 
 BE ἃ NOCONOC* WWI € Pooy ae 
 
 2 [πᾶσ κε ae πιοῦτε" N Tepe Me 
 Tpoc ac hor € opal ε orepor 
 caAHse* aval Oa’ Waeeeag It 
 Gi πεεπησ πὲ HoAS οἷς ποῦδε" 
 
 8 €TRW aeetoc xe AKHWH € φοσι 
 Wa genpwosee ar chhe™ avw 
 
 4 AHOTWAe δορὰ aqapx® ae 
 NGI πέτρος δτασο θὲ € po 
 οὐ" ott τ WOpll ΕἼ κὼ aeeeoc: 
 
 5 RE ANON πεϊοοπ ON οὐπο 
 Arc awe TonMH ε ἴλην avo 
 ANAT ETNOpPoaka OW OTETTA 
 εἰς " orchevoc Nee τὶ οὐποσ τὶ 
 ohoc arnalrAa] Aeesocy ae πείῖτοῦ 
 Tom ε hod oN THe avTW διπὼρ 
 
 6 Wa pwr’> aigwWT ae avTw δίϑοσο 
 € opal ε κῶς ainav entrhito 
 ove THpt!! ἂς Thag nm neenps 
 
 + 1.0. QAOTHT. 
 
 * ‘He tarried with them days’, τότε ἠρώτησαν αὐτὸν ἐπιμεῖναι 
 
 ἡμέρας τινάς. 
 
 83. ‘The brethren and the Apostles.’ H’s text follows the 
 order of the words in the Greek. 
 
 * The Greek text and H omit ‘in Jerusalem’. ὅ διεκρίνοντο. 
 
 δ «The brethren of the circumcision’; H meehond. 
 
 7 
 
 * Hetave ec epoor. 
 
 10 Ἢ ugapor. 
 
 ἄνδρας ἀκροβυστίαν ἔχοντας. 5. Ἢ δίαρχ ει. 
 
 4 There is no Greek for tHpt. 
 
 ἢ 
 
10 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 ACTS XI. 6-13 183 
 
 O[M iWae] Naargqe [avw Nojadaate Nrme’ Fol. 780 
 ATCWTAL ON ETC AeH ecrx]W Reeroc [eet] 
 NAT xe TWOTH NT oywae! avw πὲ 
 Mai we sep Maxoese σε [xem ator]? 
 eae TleT saA9 ae H ΠΔΗΔΘΙΔΌΤΙΟΣ 
 
 HOR € QOTN € Pwr emeg*e aA TECAeH 
 orwuyh? ἃς mareo cem cas ε hod 
 
 ON THe xe Ne NTA ποῦτε 
 
 τε (ic) Thhow! Nron ἀπῇ xageeor: 
 Tay ae> aqwjwne W Waeltt® cw 
 
 ATW ON ATYY HW WRA Nree € Opal 
 
 € THE* ATW NTETMOT EFC WOReT’ (ice)? 
 
 NW pweee aver ep NW MAY enel τὸ ONT 
 € avTititooy ce’ WN wapolt ε hor ot 
 TRECAPIA?* πέσε MeMNa ae Nal 
 
 Hor Naeeaxy se Rararnpiite Aa 
 
 avlo avel ae Naeeeal NGI mali πε coor 
 Neon avw anhwn ε govn ε MAY 
 
 ae TIpWsee’ AC[TAKLON ae Noe NT acy 
 Nay € Maccedoc eqage? vq gae ΠΕ 
 HEY ΕἼ χω Beeroc Σὲ “τὸ σοοῦ ε TOM 
 NH NC THIOOT Nea crew πε 
 
 TE WaTKeoTTE € Poy χε MeTpoc 
 
 1 “Arise thou, eat’; H tworn® metpe nEajwwt worwas, 
 which agrees with ’Avaords, Πέτρε, θῦσον καὶ φάγε. 
 
 * Ἡ exe sxme metTxaoar H akaoapton hWK egorm epwr ἐπερ, 
 There is no Greek for axm avoveas, There is ample room for 
 sam atoy in the break in the papyrus. _ 
 ἀπεκρίθη δὲ φωνὴ, H a TecarH ae om τῇ πε {πὰ ρον, 
 
 For τύδοονυ, 
 ae written above the line. 
 Η ujossitt ficon. 7 Por wossitT, 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 6 
 
 8 
 
 H earvtiintoorcor. 
 
 / 
 " ἀπὸ Καισαρείας. 
 
 © μηδὲν διακρίναντα, H we τδκριπε am Aaa. 
 
Fol. 79 a 
 [set] 
 
 184. ACTS XI. 14-19 
 
 14 avW Mal Naxswle por NH genwya 
 χε EHMAOTARAL N OHTOT NTOR 
 
 15 δὼ NenHY THPY’ W Tep eqapyxH? 
 ae W δ χε a EMMA 9€ € Opal exw 
 Oy Nee QWWH ON ExWN NTEM QoTES 
 
 16 τεῦ" aIp πειεεσε ac ae MWaxe 
 as Tixoceic Nee Nra[yjasococ χε ἴω 
 QANNHe seen aqmahrize ON oF 
 ssooys Nrwin ae cenahanrize 
 
 17 S8aewTH ON oTMHN[a] eqoviajah: ἐπὶ 
 χε A πίοστε ae 4 Nav WH yawpea* 
 τ ovwr’ Nee Quan NT aqy 
 MAM € ATTIcTevTE € Masoeic IC 
 MeX* AMOR ANT nree> ε Tpa σὰς 
 
 18 Goss € HWAT® ae πιοῦτε" N TEP OF 
 cwWTae δὲ [Nai] ATH[A PWOT ATW av] 
 t+ coor se [ππο͵στε " evi[aw aeecolc 
 axe apa’ [a πιοσ]τε ἐσ Ὁ] seeramora gw 
 [Ay M Qe RE QeeN|oc € TPE Tw " 
 
 19 Φ ule NT] avxwwpe ce ε HoA ON Te 
 
 eAnhic ent acwwihe oF cre 
 Φδπος δσεῖ ε HoA Wa Opal ε Teor 
 ΠΗ Nae RIMpPIoc® avo N KROPH 
 
 ΤῊ qitaxw mar. 
 * ἐν δὲ τῷ ἄρξασθαί με, H Trepesraprer. 
 ὅ H eww on oft tegoverte. * H fiterawpea. 
 
 © ἐγὼ τίς ἤμην. δ κωλῦσαι. 
 
 ” Traces of apa are visible. 
 
 δ The text reads: ‘Those who had been scattered abroad 
 through the tribulation (or persecution) which took place 
 through Stephen came to Phoenicia and Cyprus and Cyrene. 
 And those who had come to Antioch spake with the Greeks, 
 [and] preached the Lord Jesus.’ Thus the Coptic omits the 
 last part of v. 19, and the first part of νυ. 20. H has ctedamnoc 
 aver ehoN wWaopar ετεφοιπίπη seit TRYMpPOC agit ταπτιο τὰ 
 
ACTS XI. 20-26 185 
 
 20 Waroc ATW Nal τὸ Tep ovel € Tait 
 TIONIA ATUJARE NAL OTEEIEMNIN 
 ETTAUWEOEIUJ Ae πποεις τῷ" 
 
 21 ATW TSI && Mesoeic mecujoon 
 παρόν" Οὐοσ Ac Ae seHHUE 
 ATHICTETE ATW ATROTOT € π 
 
 22 “ρας A Wane ae ae πχοεις 
 hor! ε opal etesaase τ TERRA 
 cla €T ON τοιεροσολληαν ¢ τὺ 
 HTOT ἀσὼ δ κοουΣ τὸ hapitahac 
 
 28 ε Tpe αὔωπ wa Tansy? it 
 TOY δὲ NH τεῷ eqyhor aqiasy ε 
 TEN APiIc ae WitoTTE δα 568 
 ATW WEconme N OFON Nae € THe T 
 
 24 GW ae mexsoerct> ε σὰ χε NWeT τὶ 
 opTpwerfe WATAeOC πὲ Et[sHh 
 e hod ae TINS eqyoraah or πις 
 TIC ATW ATALHHWE eMawocy 
 
 25 ovagg € Mesoerc’ ager ae ε hod 
 € Tapcoc ε wrre® Nea cavaAoc: 
 ATW HN Tep eqoe € Pory acpasiTey? 
 
 26 € TANTIOXIA* acwwle ae it 
 TEP OTP N oTporelte aeaeay eT co 
 
 TCexW alt armojaxe ελδὰν CIAHTY WropTaar stavaay. 20 nevit 
 ooeite Ae ChON TOHTOT EDEeNpWarce NKTMpIOC Me avwW πευριπ- 
 MAIOC* MAY MTEPOVES ETANTION IA aATUWJARE AAMT NO VEETEMNIIT 
 evtaujeoeiuy axmtxoerc sc, This agrees with the received 
 Greek text. 
 
 1 “The Word of God entered’, ἠκούσθη δὲ ὃ λόγος «is... 
 
 * H avxoor. 
 
 ® A mistake for aypauye, ἐχάρη. 
 
 4 ὁ And he entreated every one to abide in God’; a defective 
 rendering of παρεκάλει πάντας τῇ προθέσει τῆς καρδίας προσμένειν 
 τῷ Κυρίῳ. 
 
 ° HL εἴ{ιπε. ° H agitry, 
 
 ΒΡ 
 
186 ACTS XI. 26—XIIT. 4 
 
 oro ON [nlenRANCIAt* aTW Nee 
 ζεύω τὸ opseHnwe eMawwey 
 ATW NCEAROTTE ENRAOHTHC " 
 NWOPM OW TANTION τὰ "ΧΕ 
 27 Nex pieTiaitoc*’ Opal ae on 
 NEQOOT ET A2AeaT aA OENTpPOpHA 
 THe εἰ € hoA ON oreporcardner 
 Fol. 79» 28 € [TANTIOX δ΄ ἃ [OTA ale TWOTIT 
 (222) e [hoA τὶ onTloy ε πίειρα] me acahoc 
 ecjcHesanie? ε hod [gITH] mena nor 
 ios τὶ gehwwn eqnalwjwme € gpat] 
 Ext TOMMOTALENH THpPC [Mai eit] 
 29 T ἀωπε os RADasoc’ AF *eAOHTHC 
 AC ATTOWOT HATA Θὲ ETE OTHTE 
 MOvA ποῦδ ἀβϑενοοῦ E€ THE TH ε OPat 
 ETAIARONIA Heexoorce HN ie 
 30 CNHY eT OTHD ON tovaara: mai 
 AE aTaay € ayraoorce NH Nempec 
 ὕστερος ε hor oF TooTY W hapita 
 Chap. bac nag cardoc: ae MeoToey 
 XII. 1 ae ev ἀφοοὰσ acpimmac Mppo! οἱ 
 TOOTY € easne® goenmte € ὑοὰ ON 
 2 TERRAHCIA: aqoWTA ac πὶ ARRW 
 hoc® eon αὶ TWOANNHE OW oTcH 
 3 ces τὶ τεῷ εἴπὰσ ae ae paar 
 WiIOTAAL διοσὼρ € TOOTY € GW 
 le S& π RE NeTpoc Ne περοοῦ 
 4 ae αὶ παϑδὺ nes WH Tep eqocony 
 AE AqMoxy € NEWTERO aqTaac 
 € TOOTOT Be aeltiTace aeeeaTtor™ 
 
 * ‘The churches’; H terkAnucta, ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ. 
 SRALAGHTHC. : 
 * “Hpwdns ὃ βασιλεὺς. ° H eearno. 
 
 δ Hit rakwhoc. * τέσσαρσι τετραδίοις. 
 
 ΑΝ νυν τονε νι... , .. 
 
 / 
 ἐσήμανε. 
 
 St he ee ata ce 5 
 
ACTS XII. 4-10 187 
 
 ε gapeg! € por: eqjoruuy settitca 
 ππδλοχὰ enTey € Hor ae WAaoc’ 
 
 MeTpoc ae NeTQaApPEO € Por πε 
 
 ON OTWPS οὐκ MewTeno wey HN 
 
 orTiog ae NWAHA ujoonm ε hor 
 
 φυτὰ TEHRAHCIA N NaOph MmNovrtTe 
 
 e THHHTY: NH Tep εἰποῦσ ae Nor 
 acpinnac? entry ε hodA oN TevTwWH 
 
 ET SQaeay Wepe TleT’ poe NROTR 
 
 τ TRHTE BR δολτοῖ CHAT eEcpeeHp 
 
 τ gadrveie εἴττεδ᾽ epe nerpuye! 
 
 SIP πρὸ ergapeo € πειυτέμο" 
 
 ATW εἰς οὐδθπελος Nre Mmesoerc 
 
 Eyagoe PaTY Oia MeTpoc avo 
 ATOVOEIN’ Wa ae NHI acrhe πὲ 
 
 “ΠῚΡ δὲ ae MeTpoc’ δι τουποςξῖ 
 
 ΕἼ πω [A2av0c aE TWOTM NT ON οὐ] Fol. 80 « 
 GenH avwW ἃ agjeeppe ole ε ὑολ ot περ] [See] 
 Gia [Mexe Mac|eedAole ae stacy] 
 
 [sxe «νοῦν Hrjentne avw ne τῇ τὶ 
 [Merclamaadion> € paTR: acyerpe 
 
 [ae gmat avw Mesa ae 4} TeRUWTHI 
 OIWWKR ATWO NE OTAOK Wer aces 
 
 ae® acqporvagtd Newey eltecycoovit alt 
 
 me operce πὲ πὲτ epe MacredAoc 
 
 EIPE Raaeory> MetjarcevTE Tap χε oF 
 NopoLea™ πε NT acqway ε poy: N TEep oF 
 er ac € HoA Oak NWOP NW po avw Mmereo 
 CHAT aver € Opal ext τ πύλη se 
 
 H etpevoapes. * 6 Ἡρώδης. 
 
 ἁλύσεσι δυσί. “Ἢ nanovpuge. 
 
 σανδάλιά σου. 
 
 ehoX has probably been omitted by accident. 
 ὅραμα. 
 
188 
 
 § 
 
 6 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
 16 
 
 ACTS XII. 10-16 
 
 πεῖς er oTHN € hod ε THOAIC: 
 TAL δὲ ACOTWH NAT eeavaac! τ τὰ 
 p over ac ec hod δύπὼςρ Wanwoph 
 W OIp: avw Nrevnoy a macwedoc 
 δος! ε hod Seasoy: MeT’poc ae 
 
 W Tepe MEOHT Wwe aeeeocy? 
 TERA’ WE TENOT aerare® Wascee 
 
 we πχοεὶς πὲ NT aqTititooTe* 
 Meqaccedoc ATW aAcitagxeeT € 
 
 Hor oN τσὰξ NW παπριπποςῦ avw 
 TEMPOCAOGIA THPC ae πλδος 
 που" Τὸ Tep ecjerazxe ae acyhuon 
 ep N MAL «αὶ eeapra Teeaay τὸ ἴωρ δι 
 NHC E€WATLLOTTE E€ Poy Σὲ Leap 
 ROC Traea Ellen ἐρεῖ OTALHHuye 
 
 N ONTY ercoorg δύὼ evujyAHA: 
 
 N Tep eyTwoae ae € πρὸ Neaeit® 
 avw avTujeepe WHee εἰ € HOA ε 
 ovwh ε [Mecpaim πὲ 9poan®> avw 
 
 MN TEP ECCOTH TCALH Ae TleT’poc 
 
 ε Hod gas TIpawe sem CoTWar AATIpO: 
 ACHWT AE ε QOTH acTasLooT 
 
 me πέτρος age party οὐρὰ προ" 
 ATW Tesav!? πὰς axe epe Δοῦεῖ wroc 
 AE ACTWR ε ροῦν BE Tal Te θεὲ" 
 Nexav Wac we Meyqacredoc πε’ 
 Mer’poc sem ὅλο eqyTwoae N Te 
 
 “ 9 ΄, 9 ΄ 2 A 
 ἥτις αὐτομάτη ἠνοίχθη αὐτοῖς. 
 
 * γενόμενος ἐν ἑαυτῷ. 5. Ἢ atesase, 
 Η nentagtitnoon. ὅ H Nacpimmac. 
 Read neve warasorte. ΤῊ enepe. 
 τὴν θύραν τοῦ πυλῶνος. " Ῥόδη, H φρωλη. 
 
 8 
 
 1. Ἡ fitoor δε nexar. 
 
 11 
 
 Ν Ἂς 
 οἱ δὲ πρὸς αὐτὴν εἶπον, Μαίνῃ. 
 
17 
 
 18 
 
 19 
 
 20 
 
 21 
 
 22 
 
 23 
 
 ACTS XII. 16-23 189 
 
 [p oF OFWH Nac] avTiH[ay € pory δΊσω av Fol. 80 ὑ 
 N[WWe - aqnrjee W [Teyars € ploor ε [sec] 
 TIpPe TRA PWOT ac[TaeroovTE] θὲ IK 
 
 TA πχοειῖς Ny ε hofA oae mewrTe] 
 
 HO* MWexacqy NAT axe Taaee [(TARRO] 
 
 hoc avw NecnHy ε Mat’ [δ εἴ} 
 
 [ale ε HOA avw aqhon evera τὸ axate!> 
 NH Tepe οτοοῦ ae wWuwne Nrey 
 
 NOT? Wey MOTHS M WTOpPTpP wWoorn 
 
 ON NeearTol xe oy apa πὲ NT aqwyw 
 πε ae MeTpoc’ acpiitac ae πὶ TE 
 
 p cywminte Newey sem oe € poy 
 aqaitarpite? it πᾶΡισε acjoved 
 
 cagne € airor € hot € TAKOOT 
 
 agere hot ε fovaara ε opal e TRHCApIa 
 AYWWME Seeeay> MEIGONT ae πὲ 
 
 eNipae NW τῦρος Nak claw Noose 
 
 AE OF OFCOM AVEY Wa poyy ayvrw avy 
 mee* NW HAactToc Net ουσῖτ MOL 
 
 TWH ae TIPpo avaiTr αὶ οσειρηπηῦ 
 
 e the xe nevTcanty® WN τεσ ἃ 
 
 e hod ON a πΡροῖς oN orgoor 
 
 δὲ ATTOWY ἃ QHpwane® 4 grow 
 
 τ TOhCW ae TIPpo*s avw acpoaLooc 
 OY πῦηδοδ act oan € poos ΠΗ 
 He AE aqawRaR ε hod axe oTcaLH 
 NOVTE TE MW OTCRLA NW Pweee alt 
 
 τε" NTETHOT AE acqimaracce? 
 
 s2s2ory NGI oracvedoc ἴτε MMxo 
 
 1 “A desert place’, but the Greek has εἰς ἕτερον τόπον. 
 
 8 
 
 ΣῊ omits fiternos, ἀνακρίνας. 
 
 4 / 4 5 > A > / 
 πείσαντες Βλάστον. ητοῦντο εἰρήνην. 
 
 ° H ehoX xe nevcaanty, 
 
 ΤῊ off nanppo. 8 ὁ Ἡρώδης. " ἐπάταξεν. 
 
190 
 
 Chap. 
 
 ACTS XII. 23—XIII. 5 
 
 εἰς " ε Hod axe Ae yf Cooy ἂς MOT 
 
 24 TE ATW AYP YNTY? acjaeows Ma 
 
 se ae MNOTTE aqavzane avtw 
 
 25 acqjawal’: bapmahac ae tee cay 
 
 Aoc ATROTOT € Opal € erepor 
 cadHae® € ΔΤ iat € δύ ΣΝ 
 ες hov N Taranoltiat € avast ἴὰν 
 S2dxT NW YWOANNHE Met οὐδοῦ 
 TE € POY ze xeapnoc > METUOON 
 
 Fol. 81a XIII.1 ae of TennAncia eT ON Tlants 
 
 [22%] 
 
 2 
 
 OXIA HST Oen|MpoPATHe Nae 
 genicag ete hlapnahac me sae 
 [σέων πὲτ OFLLOTTE E€ Pod 
 
 [axe ππερῦ nae AovGIoc® NMHTpPH 
 HMAIOC ATW KLANAHIT MICOM ae 
 sroone WM OHPWAHC MTpeTpap 
 
 NHC avw cavdAoc: evruaeue 
 
 AC ae Mxoelec avwW eTNHcTeT Ee? 
 Nexe “MWS eT ovaah may axe πὼ 
 ΡΞ wai ce bod τὸ bapnahac mae cad 
 Aoc € πρωῤ NT ar Tagarsoy € poy: 
 
 3 τοτὲ ATNHcCTETE avTW δύ ΛΗ 
 
 ATTAAE GIS € KWOT aTRaaT e€ hor: 
 
 4 NWrooy ce πὶ Tep orxoorce® ε hor 
 
 QITH NeT oraah arer ε Opal € ce 
 AevTRIA € HOA δὲ ORS Meera ET RReeaT 
 
 5 ATCGHP € OPal € πῦπρος" aTW ἵ Te 
 
 p οσσωπε τ cdAcaetta avTaue 
 OCI ae MWaxe ae πποστε ON 
 
 ‘He produced his worms’, σκωληκόβρωτος. 
 
 The paragraph mark is wanting. 
 
 ‘Turned into Jerusalem’; H ehod oft Θι τας. 
 
 See the readings given by Prof. Souter. ° H meivep. 
 
 ὁ Ἢ Nornsoc,  νῃστευόντων. ὃ. H fiteporxoorcor. 
 
ACTS XIII. 5-11 191 
 
 NcTMACTWCH τὸ foraals wevhtar 
 AE MMWAT ae TIRE TWOAMMNHC’ Ev 
 6 {{49{|ὲ NAT’ NH TEP OTALOTWT 
 δὲ NW THHCOC THPC Wa gpal ev 
 aed BE Marcpoc! age evpwaee it 
 TOVAAT Ae seacoc 45 MpopHTHe? 
 MN ποῦς € Meqpam me bap score’: 
 7 εταοοπ παν ManerMmatoc! € cep 
 wioc* MarTAoc oTpweee τὸ pas τὶ 
 QHT’ Tat δίζεεοστε € hapitahac 
 wae cavdAoe aquyine Hea cw 
 Taz € MWaxe ae πποῦτε" ay 
 8 wae orbit] Nor cArverac meeatoc 
 TAL Tap Te οίε elwarovwoae® ae πε: 
 palit ecw[intle Nea RTE € Mater 
 9 Matoc ε [ὑοὰ gas] W TMIeTIC: cay 
 Aoc [ae eve πασλος πὲ aq]eeoT9 Fol. 810 
 e bod ae [mennd eT oraah] acer [22H] 
 10 WPse € OOTN ε ΟΡ δ Ecpasw] aeeeoc 
 xe ὦ eT sHh € Hod [τ προς ies! 
 ATW MESOOT ὑἴτ|49 πίη pe se] 
 NarahoAroc msaxe WN ammatocyr 
 NH Mirae ENT AOT/ an ERGWWALE 
 τ περιοοῦσεὲ ET COTTWH NTE 
 11 Wesoetcs TEeMOT GE εἰς TSI ae 
 MxO€Ie NAWWME € Opal € swKn 
 ἀσὼ NE wore HAA|e ene was 
 e ὑολ att € MPH Wa] οσοίσο]εις Gi? NTET 
 ior ae a gemghc’? oe € opal ε awry 
 
 ' ἄχρι Πάφου. * ἄνδρα τινὰ μάγον ψευδοπροφήτην. * Bapinaois. 
 
 * τὸν ἀνθύπατον. ὅ μεθερμηνεύεται, H ewjavorveoan. 
 
 * Hutnado. The o is fairly certain, but in the break are 
 traces of another letter. 
 
 ΤῊ wa ovovoesuy Rrevinoy ae a oemohhe, 
 
Fol. 82 a 
 [3:6] 
 
 192 
 
 12 
 
 18 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
 16 
 
 17 
 
 ACTS XIII. 11-17 
 
 ἂς OTHAKE ATW ME LLoouje 
 
 πε Ecyuiie Wea NET axreeoest 
 
 OHTY!s τοτὲ ManevTMATOC ἴ 
 
 TEP Eq[Nay € πὲ NT acqwwwme acy 
 mcTeve eqymAncce? € Opal eat 
 Techw? WW Mesoeies N Tepe MNatoc[To] 
 Aoct ae conp € ὑολ gas Matboc ar 
 εἰ € Opal ε Neptn WN THaeepoaAra: 
 TWOANMHE ae δ πων e horA 
 S2A200T ACIROTY € OfepoTcarnee: 
 NTooyr ae NW τεῷ o[vjer e ὑοὰ oae περ 
 CH ATEI € Opal ε TaNnTIoyXia ἢ Τ᾽ ΠῚ 
 craw? δύω avhon € gov EncT 
 NWATwW[Coc] Ae περοοῦ ae Ticahbarton 
 ATORLOOC* AeNNCdA MOU AE ae 
 TiMoaeoc τς NEMporbHTHe 
 
 ATROOT NGI NapyKicTNacwwoc ° 
 
 Wa poor Ev) ἄφενος xe Wp 
 
 are NECNHD eWwnme o7itwjase 
 
 τ cole’ Nrée THYTN axic NW πὰ 
 
 OPN mAaocs a Mav[Ajoc ae TWOTIH 
 aqHiee WH τε στα € poor ecyaw 
 seesoc xe Npwaee ἴτε micpa 
 
 HA avwW Net P gore [9]THY ae πιοῦν 
 TE CWTAL? πηοῦΐτε] Ae WIcpaHa 
 ACICWTH NM Wenfero]Te ATW acy 
 
 aice [ae WAaoc] Oae Maka N Goerdel? 
 φὰς πίπδο NW πη4 6" δὼ ON οὐσῦοι 
 
 ‘He sought those who would guide him ’, ἐζήτει χειραγωγούς. 
 ἐκπλησσόμενος. ὃ ἐπὶ τῇ διδαχῇ. 
 H πτερε manarAoc ae coHp. 
 
 ΕῚ 
 Αντιό χειαν τὴν Πισιδίαν. 
 
 ὃ ot ἀρχισυνάγωγοι. 
 
 ‘Word of exhortation ’, λόγος παρακλήσεως. 
 
 ἐν τῇ παροικίᾳ. 
 
18 
 10 
 
 20 
 
 21 
 
 22 
 
 28 
 
 24 
 
 25 
 
 1 
 3 
 4 
 5 
 
 7 
 
 ACTS XIII. 17-25 193 
 
 e[q[ asoce δ πὴτοῦ € HoA ρας π sea 
 CT Teaway- aycasovrwor πὸ oxee 
 
 N posse OF TepHarocs agawte e hor 
 τ caw N geetoc φὰς πῆὰρ NW Yaa 
 Al’ aq MevTRAO Hay πὶ KRAHporto 
 asians NYTOT We TAIoT τὸ posene: 
 ATW aq Hay πὶ OENKPITHe Wa 
 
 Opal ε caseovHA πεπρόφθητης: 
 SQUNCWC ATAITY! WM OTPpo* a πποῦ 
 Te Y NAT πὶ caovA πηρε τ σις: 
 orpwsee ε hoA ON Tepran ὃ he 
 MIALeI τ oxee τ posetes avw i 
 Tep εἰπωώπεῖ δ τόσες ΔΑ ΕΙΣ 
 HAT ETPpos Mal wrap xeliTpe 
 
 DOA PO eEcjaw «τορος χὲ aloe € δλὰν 
 >€Ia NWApe WN feccal ἐπὴν on 
 
 >a QHT’ Mal eT Maeipe πὶ Ma σῶα 
 >THpoT?? ε HoA wap? gas Mecicnepara 
 RATS OFEPHT’? a πποστε TOTMHOC 
 
 τὸ TIICPAHA Ae TICWTHP τὸ" ἐὰ ἴω 
 QANMNHC RHPTcce QACH ae πεῖει 
 
 € OTH N oThanT’icata Be eeeTa 
 MOI AF πδος THPY* Two aie 
 
 ae Nreyawn® ε hod se mecpapossoc 
 πε χω seeeoc πὲ τὸ NAOPN Ween 
 
 HUJE κὲ OPWTH’ TeTHaeeevTE € 
 
 por we ANON Ne NW ANOR alt πὲ 
 DAAA εἰς QHHTE NAT eeititcwl 
 
 May em feenua an HHA e hod ae NTO 
 
 ητήσαντο, H avaites, 5. Κις, 
 
 Η fitepeynooneg. 
 
 Psalm Ixxxix. 20, 
 
 H ehod oe, ° H πτερείκωκ. 
 H agpwthit. ΣῊ rhwd efor, 
 
 Q 
 om) 
 
194 ACTS XIII. 26-33 
 
 26 σὲ NW πειζοσέρητεῖ" Npwaee 
 NeEcHHT NWHpe ak Mmeeioc 
 iit abpagase avTw NeT P QoTE OH 
 TY ag MNOTTE N QHT THOTH 
 NTATTNNOOT MAN Ae Mane 
 
 27 Sa Nel οὐχδῖ" πὲτ OTHO Tap ol 
 
 Fol. 82 e[feporcaAdner] aviwW nevTap]X wit 
 
 [st] agi OvCOTH] Mali avlw necee|H it 
 NEMpPOwPHTHe eT[OTWL aejerooy 
 
 HaTa cabbaton τῶν alrnprie)? 
 
 28 Seasoyt: arzonoy ε ὑολ. exe οὐ 
 GN Ἄδὰσ N AoeIse ae “ιορῦ € QOTH 
 € poy ava’ ae πίλδτος € s2ov0TT 
 
 29 Sgesoye HN τῷ ovawk ae ε hoA πὶ 
 πὶ CHO THPOT ε THHHTY avora 
 OF € opal of πε avKaagy oN oTTa 
 
 30 poc®s πποῦτε δὲ διτοσποςξῖ 
 
 81 ε HOA ON πὲτ φεοοῦστ' Nai Nr δεῖ 
 orwitg ε hot HN gag τ φοου N πε πα 
 TaThon ε οὰ nakerag ε ὑοὰ οἵ 
 ταδλλιλεδ € Opal ε ϑιεροσεδλη 
 MaY TENOT ETUJOOM itaaeeacy 
 
 32 κα salitpe WN Magpit mAaoc’ δὼ a 
 NOM QW THeTacredAtye” NA 
 TH A& TEPHT ENT aqujwne πὶ 
 παρ MemeroTes ae a MMoTTE 
 song ε hod ππεσηρε aqtor 
 
 33 πος NAM τὰ sexoeic® IC πεχο" nee 
 eT (cH φὰς πεεὲρ cHaAT se rar 
 
 + St. John i. 20, 27. 5 πᾶν σάββατον. 
 δ᾽ κρίναντες. * H axanoor, 
 ° Ἢ avaites, ἡτήσαντο. δ εἰς μνημεῖον. 
 
 εὐαγγελιζόμεθα. 5. Ἢ πεπσοεις. 
 
ACTS XIII. 33-41 195 
 
 asoc* xe NTOR πὲ πὰ WHpe anton 
 84 δἴπποι ἂς TlooT*s mE δίτου 
 πος ε δολ ON mer s20077’ 
 NYMATCTOY am € πτὰ πο" aq 
 m00c' on HW τεῖ ge axe nat πη 
 TH NW wer ovaah HW aavera ε 
 35 TNQOT* κε Yaw Seasoc ON πε 
 acd? oe Tite RY ak Men Met oF 
 36 aah e May € MTaKO** aavera wap 
 ON Teqyrentea aqusewe sen oF 
 WOU ae TMOTTE ACRROTH οὐ aT 
 οὐδοῦ MN ποῖ meqerore av 
 37 ὦ AYNAT € NTaKo*s Me NT a ποῦ 
 TE δὲ τουποςῖῖ ae GNavy € NTA 
 388 RO* δεδρειίοσω Wo Ge ε hod NA 
 TH Wp[were we] πη ae ε HOA oF Fol. 83 « 
 TH Wat τὸ celTaweloerwy NATIT] [πὰ] 
 39 45 πίω ε HloA πὶ πετπποῦε " arw 
 Qwh Wee ere sem Newoarcose 
 eTasacio® ε hoA N OHTOT OQ’ πιο 
 BLOC BL ὁ ΗΟ OTOM Nee MeT a 
 πιστέσεῦ E€ MAY CEMATRLAEIOOT " 
 40 GWWT “πῇ THe πὲ NT aveooy on 
 πε προῴφητης εἰ € Opal € χωτῖ" 
 41 SE aANay ΠΗ ΤΑ ΡΟ ΤΗςΤ re 
 TH P Wipe τ TeTHTAKO xe + 
 Hap orgwh anon ON πετῖρ oot 
 orowh en MeTHiMieTevTe € por 
 
 + An insufficient rendering of Δώσω ὑμῖν τὰ ὅσια Aa Bid τὰ πιστά. 
 
 * The Coptic has no equivalent for ἐν ἑτέρῳ. H xe {χω 
 ἄχαλος om Reara, ‘he saith in another place’. 
 
 ® Psalm xvi. 10. “Ἢ oagitkotk, 
 
 © ETERLTMETHUJSALS OAL TITARAEIO. δ πᾶς ὃ πιστεύων. 
 
 7 οἱ καταφρονηταί, H πκὰταφροπητης, 
 
196 ACTS XIII. 42-47 
 
 42 EpwUfall ora woo € PTH! eyvnHT 
 ame € hoA avcencwny € pe yaw 
 € pooy NW wal gase se me cabba 
 
 43 TOM eT NHO2* πὶ Tepe TcTMATW 
 CH AE TWOTNC? ATAQOT NGI OTaeH 
 Hie NW Yoraal Nae wempocHaAaryr 
 Toc eT waewet Nea MarAoc iter 
 hapnabac: Hroot ge aruwjaxe 
 MALALAT aviiiee® seeeooy € THE TSW 
 
 44 ON TE Napic ae πποῦτε" δας πὲ 
 cabbaton ae cyeaon τπολις 
 THPC accwor9g € CWTAL ε MUjAxe 
 
 45 S&@ πχοεῖς" Niowaal ae N τεῷ oF 
 NAY € TReHHWe avaroTg MN πὼρ ATW 
 avy ovhe ner epe MaTAoc σὼ se 
 
 46 «τοοῦ Mexay we eraiora® mardrAoc 
 ae Nak haprahac arnipaze’™ aeero 
 OF ERAT NAT we ENE OTAMNACTKAL 
 OM Tle €xW NHTH δὲ πιδιχε ae 
 πίοστε W Wop: ἐπὶ ae® TeTH 
 iMopxe seseotyy ε Hod AeeewTh avrw 
 NTETNHHPMTE® SeaewWTH alt xe TE 
 THALMIA Ae πω εἰς QHHTE TH 
 
 47 MaKoTH!? € opal engeeitoc’ Tat 
 [Δ]Ρ Te θὲ ENTA TETPaACPH χοὸς 
 
 * Isa. xxix. 14. 
 
 > On the other Sabbath which was coming’, εἰς τὸ μεταξὺ 
 σάββατον. 
 
 > ‘When the synagogue rose’, λυθείσης δὲ τῆς συναγωγῆς. 
 
 * τῶν σεβομένων προσηλύτων. δ ἔπειθον, H δύπεῖθε. 
 βλασφημοῦντες, H omits nexat xe, 
 παρρησιασάμενοι, H ATHAPPHCIATE, 
 
 ὃ. ἐπειδὴ, H emesan. 5 κρίνετε. 
 
 10 στρεφόμεθα, Ἡ tiinarton, 
 
ACTS XIII. 47—XIV. 3 197 
 
 [we alinw Seaeon Nitovoemt! Wm itge 
 ϑίπος € THe πεϊωίπε evovjaal Wa 
 48 ΔΡΙΗ ΠΣ ae mag? ποείϑθος ae τὸ Tlep oF 
 CWTAe ATPaWe avw av[y color ae 
 Mase ae MNoTTE’ ATW aTnictTery® 
 e NGY Ne NT arrous®” e Nwng πὶ 
 49 Wa eNeo* MuWjase δὲ ae Maoeic 
 Mecqjeeoowe Me ON TEX WPA THPC: 
 50 Niorvaalt ae avthe mecorsee τὸ par 
 aero eT {πεῖ ε΄ avw Nios Npw 
 sze° τὸ THOAIC ATTOTIHEC OTAIW 
 ὥπειος € Opal exit mavdAoc wae 
 hapiahac avw aritoxor ε hod οἵ 
 51 NeyTouUys NTooy ae avneg πο 
 ἐπ NM METHPHTE® € Opal ε xwor 
 52 ATEI € OPal € OIKOMNIOC™> ae seAOHTHC 
 AE ATALOTO τὸ pawe OF MMs ecjor 
 Chap. aahs acwwitte] om RATA πεσοωμτϑ 
 XIV.1 Ge τρὲ vhor € gov ε τουσπδθωτη 
 Ttiovaal Neewaxe WN Tey 9e€ gucte 
 Nre opTeeHHuye ἐπε ¢ hor 
 2 OM Wiovaal ive ποελλην" πίοσ δὶ 
 ae Hrooy ae opnagTe ayvTwovit 
 OTHOT ATALERD!? πε σ XH IT Io ceitoc 
 3 € QOTH € NECHHT*s avp οὐποσ' GE πὶ 
 OVOEIU ARaeay ETMAPOHcIA” ae 
 
 1 For finovovoein. 
 
 2 Isa. xlii. 6; xlix. 6. 
 
 ¢ «The rich women who ministered’, ras σεβομένας γυναῖκας 
 τὰς εὐσχήμονας. 
 
 5 *Great men’, τοὺς πρώτους. ° H iinevovepnte. 
 
 7 εἰς Ἰκόνιον. 8. κατὰ τὸ αὐτὸ, Η also κατὰ πενοωπτ, 
 
 Le Peed 4 
 ETLOTEVO QV. 
 
 ° H avtwornt avarend. 
 1 παρρησιαζόμενοι, H evnapprcraze. 
 
Fol. 844 
 [π|| 
 
 198 ACTS XIV. 3-11 
 
 s200T € Opal exit Masoeic mar et ἢ 
 ssiiTpe ae TWaxe τὸ TeyyXapic 
 ev’ ~ τ geitaeacin Nae oO eNnujnH 
 pe € Tpe tuywne e HOA OITH Nev 
 4 Gis’ ἃ TAAHHWE ac NM τπολις 
 πω ATW φοεέῖπε δεῖ NETO 
 OM πὲ Wake πίοσδδι ἀσὼ φεπμοοσε 
 5 Wak παποοτολος " NH tep omy 
 Tleyoer ae Nor Noeenoc seit 
 Niovaal δὼ πέσ wit e THe T 
 coujoy ATW Neegy wie € poos 
 6 avetase! ac ATMWT € Opal eae πὸ 
 Aic NH TATKAOMIA ATcTpa τς 
 7 [τερ![Π70,»»»»»" 
 πεσεσί AUTEAIT]E ee [Teer ET avatar] 
 8 G Ney NM OTPWAee ae πὶ Gwh [ππεῖῇ 
 OTEepHTe® ecfgseooc’: ecy [aamt|ejero 
 9 OWE ἐπὲρ" Mal πείζοωτας πὲ € 
 πᾶσλος eqwaxe NTOY ae δέει 
 WPAk ε QOTH E€ Opay acetare awe OTNTE 
 10 πίστις aeeeay e€ TPE οὐ καῖ" Mexacy 
 MAC] ON οὐποσ N CakH ae εἰχὼ aeaeoc® 
 MAK Oae πὰ τὸ πεχς TWOTHE NC 
 AQE PATH οὐχ NEROTEPHTE® acy 
 11 YOGY δὲ acjaeoowjes ae seMHUe 
 N TEP OTHAT € πὲ NTA MavAoc 
 
 1 συνιδόντες. ? east ~ephr avw τπεριο ρος" arw. 
 
 ° H off Avctpa figwh ineqovepnte. / 
 
 * The Coptic text has no equivalent for χωλὸς ἐκ κοιλίας 
 μητρὸς αὐτοῦ, but H supplies the missing words: εὐδὰδε πε 
 AIM EYMOHTC MTeqaray. 
 
 δ᾽. say unto thee in the Name of Jesus Christ, rise up, 
 stand on thy feet.’ 
 
 ° H menovoepnte, 
 
1 
 
 τὸ 
 
 φ 
 
 5 
 
 7 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
 16 
 
 17 
 
 ACTS XIV. 11-17 199 
 
 aay args opay e hoA ol τέσδεπε 
 eTaW Reeeoc xe NTA πποῦστε 
 
 CIN P pwsee! aver € Opal waport 
 ATW avagoTT’e € hapitahac ae 
 Weve NavAoc ae we No epasHc 
 ἐπὶ AH Noy Me nmeTHWGORe 
 seexory οἷς Twaxe?> NMoTHHh ae 
 an πτέὲσς eT ας HOA W τπολις 
 acqjemte HN geiterace Nae gent RAca 
 ep N πρὸ ae MeeHHWe acjorwuy® 
 
 ἐ TAAE OTCIA € Opals HN Tep orcw 
 Taz δὲ Nor πὰποοτολος hapita 
 bac Nak MaTAoc avleg πεσρο 
 εἴτε apmlwT ε HOA ε TeeHHuje 
 ATAWRAR € hors erxw ARasoc ze 
 NWpwseree oF NE Mal eTeTNerpe 
 BLALOOTN ANON σῶν alt? geltpw 
 axe πτετο εὖ enTawmeocerty ὁ 
 
 NHTH € cage τῆστῖ ε ὑοὰ τὸ πεΐ 
 πετ τποσειτ᾽ eTETHTTH € 
 
 πίοστε ET OND Nal NT acqyTaaere 
 THe NA THRAQ πὰς oadacca av 
 
 W NeT N QHTOT THPOT? Mal oH τ 
 swwsee’ MT ATOTEINE ACT 
 
 72929999999᾽᾽᾽νὮ-ε Fol. 84 
 
 [σϑ5}7777939999το On [tra] 
 
 asirity Gw Nolreuy® mp ae δεἴττρε ae 
 
 H εἰπε fifipwase. 
 ‘Because he was mighty in speech’, ἦν ὁ ἡγούμενος τοῦ λόγου. 
 ἤθελε, H avovwuyy, * For stast (Ὁ). 
 
 ε a ea 
 ὁμοιοπαθεῖς ὑμῖν. 
 
 6 
 
 εὐαγγελιζόμενοι. 
 
 Η πκωκκ, 
 ΒῊ eayxw figengeenoc τηροῦν ετρενδωμ git πευφίροσε, 
 17 καῖτοι om ἀχπξσω Nove. 
 
200 ACTS XIV. 17-23 
 
 “101 MAY ΕΠΡ π πὲτ Manore 
 e ὑοσὰ oN THe! eyy NH ρεπροοοῦυ πᾶς 
 Qenoroenyy Npeyy Kapmoc? acy 
 TCO BR NETOHT N TpotpH ire 
 
 18 OY οὐποῖ' MAY ae eEcjaw Aeeroc aro 
 cic? avT’pe MAHHUe GW ε τας 
 
 19 WWWT Ways aver ac ε HOA ON at 
 TION IA τὰ OIROMIOC NGI Θεοῦ 
 Aal avec! se MeeHHWe σοι wite 
 e πᾶσλος arcvpe?> «τέο m bod π 
 τπολις evareevE mE acfecov 
 
 20 N Tepe 4ὲ SQXOHTHC AE RWTE ε Pot 
 N Tepe porvoe Wwe aqeTworit 
 avhuwn® € gov € THOAIc® && πειρὰς 
 Te ae ager ε Hod παν hapnahac 
 
 21 ε TephH’* MN Tep orTaueoeiuy ae 
 ae Tujane ae πχοειῖς8 τ τπολις 
 ΕἸ S8ekaT ATW aTtchw NoTeeH 
 HWE ATHOTOT € Opal e ArcTpoc? 
 Mae OIROMIOC Nae TANTIOX A 
 
 22 ETTARpPO N ΠΕ ΧΗ Nae eerOHTHC 
 EDCONC «ποιοῦ € T’pe σσὼ ON 
 TILICTIC ATW ETRW geatoc ze 
 e hod oITH gag NeaAnic?!? emia 
 bor € QOTN € TALHTEpo ae πποῦ 
 
 23 Te’ avrceriite Nay NH geitpec 
 ὕστερος HATA ERRAHCIA av 
 
 1 οὐρανόθεν. > καρποφόρους. 
 
 > μόλις. * πείσαντες, H avneseoe. 
 > ἔσυρον, H arcrpa. © Read aghuk. 
 
 7 εἰς Δέρβην. 
 
 * ‘Preaching the Word of God.’ There is no Greek for 
 ax Tujaxe Ax mxoeic, and H omits these words. 
 
 ® εἰς τὴν Λύστραν. 10 πολλῶν θλίψεων. 
 
24 
 
 25 
 
 26 
 
 27 
 
 28 
 
 Chap. 
 ΧΥν.1 
 
 ACTS XIV. 28--.͵πν, 2 201 
 
 WAHA Nak OEMMHCTIA avy Ae 
 
 S200 € TOOT Ak Masoerc Mai 
 
 NT AvMicTevTe € Poy: avw ἵἴ 
 
 TEP OTRLOTWT Ae N TMHIclara: 
 
 ave! € NEPCH τὸ THAeeprAsa: | 
 ATW HN Tep οὐχὲ Muwjase ae meer 
 
 ET Reeeay avThon eTTAATAEA (:ic)!* 
 
 ε hoA ae OAR Tena eT ἀξεοδλῦ aATCCHP 
 € Opal € TANTIOXIA Mal entTay 
 [TAAT HN ONTY ON TeNXapic semntor]? LE: 
 Te € ποί[ωὺ τὶ avalon ε horA> π| [ite] 
 Tep ov[er ale atcwo[tg NrenRAK] 
 [cla avaw € poos Nowh wee me i 
 τὰ MNOTTE AT Maeeeay’s Δ 
 
 Nee NT aqorvrwht MoTpo ae Mic 
 
 Tic ON πρέϑιος " avuwwine 
 
 M2927 WM οὐοσ NM oToEU τὲ 
 NMAOHTHC’ ATW Qoerte € Hor 
 
 ON yoraar ξζεῤω τὸ wecitHT 
 
 ase elaeHTs Wrerichhe TH 
 
 DTH ATW NTETHALOOWE οἷς 
 
 TICWNT @& S2WTCHC ae seni 
 
 GFOMe ἀξορωτι € OTAAT* τὸ Tepe 
 orcTacic® ae Wwe Nae οσὐποσ 
 
 τ JATHcic* se πασλος mae bap 
 Wwahac MWaeaears arrewy πᾶσλος 
 
 tae hapitabhac avw gel KE CHHT 
 
 e hoA HN φητοῦ € THe Thor Wa 
 WamoctroAoc wae πεπρεοῦστε 
 
 poc eT ON TOLEporcadnee ε The 
 
 1 εἰς ᾿Αττάλειαν, H eattaXdsa. 
 2 The middle of the line is restored from Horner’s text. 
 
 3 
 
 , 4 , > 27 
 στάσεως. ζητήσεως οὐκ ὀλίγης. 
 
 pd 
 
Fol. 852 
 [Me] 
 
 202 
 
 ACTS XV. 3-8 
 
 3 Tel THTHaka* NTooT Ge WN τεῦ OF 
 ToTIOOT! ε HOA ITH TERRAHCIA 
 aver ε boA oITH TedporminKEA 
 MAR TCARLAPIA ETARW Al MERTO? 
 
 τ NQE@Moe aTW avTEIpe ποῦ 
 Nog WN pauwe τ NechHy τηροῦν" 
 
 4 W Tep οσδωπ δὲ € opal ε erepor 
 CAAHLL ATUJOIOT € POOT EaeaTe 
 NGI TeR[|RJAHCIA ATW MamoctTo 
 Aoc Nae πεπρεούστερος aTTa 
 a200T AE ε NE NTA MMOTTE a 
 
 5 av Waseeay ON Hoeetoc’ avTw 
 OvTHoyT δὲ NG goemnte € ὑοὰ ON 
 TQepecic? NM πειδαρισόδῖος ἐσχὼ 
 aceeoc xe Wwe € poor ε THE T 
 chiriros avw! Heegapeo € ππὸ 
 
 6 4τὸς B® AWWTCHC* ATCWOTD δὲ Ht 
 Gi MamocToAoc Nae Wempec 
 [hotlepoc e nav e The mal wane: 
 
 7 [i Tepe οὐποσ ae N GATHeIc Wurne] 
 [A MeTpole Tlwovit]> Mexacy 
 WAT πὲ NpwWlaee Na εἰπη)σ NTwTh 
 TETNCOOTH BE AIM MWEQO/OT] 
 Nwoph a πποῦτεὲ cwtit ε hor 
 Οὐ TA TAMpo € Tpe πρεέϑιος 
 CWTas € πίῦδλχε ae MevacredAson 
 
 8 Neenicteve* avywW MNOTTE eT 
 
 1 Ἢ fiteporenoor. 2 τὴν ἐπιστροφὴν. 
 
 8 ol e +s 
 τὴς ALPETEWS. 
 
 The Coptic text contains no rendering of 
 
 πεπιστευκότες. H figs ooeine ππεπταυπίστεσε Ehod off @arpecic 
 
 ππεΦὰρισδιος, 
 
 * The Coptic contains no equivalent for παραγγέλλειν τε; 
 H πεεπδραττειὰς mart. 
 
 5 Restored from Brit. Mus. MS. Orient. 4917 a and H. 
 
6 
 
 ACTS XV. 8-16 203 
 
 ἐροῦσι HOAT aqp αεἴττρε ε δὶ may 
 a2 TIEMNd eT οσδδὺ πᾶτὰ θὲ OW 
 
 9 WON NT aqrTaag Mame avw een F 
 t+ πωρΡξ Aaav οστωου iaeeeait! 
 OH tiseTIic ε aqrhhe neronr’ - 
 
 10 Tenoy Ge e the ov TeTHM’ spa 
 Fe? ae πποῦτε € OTED οὐπδοῦύεε" eras meta 
 RO NM && SQXOHTHC Mal eTe ae 
 TLE MENEIOTE OTAE AON εἰ 
 
 11 Gasgoss € εἰν φρο adAa e ὑοὰ οἱ 
 TH TEXNApic eae Masoeic τὸ TH 
 πιστέσε € OTRAL HATA θὲ NTO 
 
 12 OF NTOOT (ic) QWOT*? ἃ πεῖς TH 
 py KA pwot avTw aval caeH e hap 
 Mmahac wae πᾶσλος ETTATO τὰν 
 S2dEIN MA MEWMHpE ENTA MMO 
 TE AAT τ Hoeeitoc e ὑοὰ or τὸ 
 
 13 OTOT’ Magica ic) THE THA PWOT δὲ 
 d fannwhoe orwwh eau κε 
 gs2oc se NWpwaree NECHHT* cw 
 
 14 τὰς € Pol’ cTaLewlt acjaw epolt 
 Nee NTA πποῦτε GN πίητε: 
 SIN WT Wopm € ar πὶ οσλδος € hod 
 OW W Qeeloc ae πεῖρα" δὼ 
 
 15 >Nuwaxe W πεπρόφητης cT ae 
 >t τὸ τεῦ δε’ KaTA Θὲ ET CHO 
 
 16 »κὲ ««ππὸὰ NAY fManoTe THARWT® 
 >W TECRHNH W aavela Te NT ac 
 σφε avW YNaRwWT HW πὲ WT σοῦ 
 
 H avtwn παχαλὰσν, as the Greek ἡμῶν τε καὶ αὐτῶν. 
 
 τί πειράζετε. 8. Ἢ ovnagh. * H σπεπίμπε. 
 συμφωνοῦσιν, H cecrarcpwstes. 
 
 H ἔπδκτοι Tanwt, ἀναστρέψω καὶ ἀνοικοδομήσω. 
 
Fol. 86a 
 
 [tg] 
 
 204 
 
 ACTS XV. 16-22 
 
 >YP N OHTE avw NTA Tagoc ε 
 
 17 >patc!+ axe Haac epe Tine cee[Me] 
 
 18 
 
 19 
 
 20 
 
 21 
 
 22 
 
 [ω] Ngelenoc TH]plov77Ntaveneys] 
 HAAS ae [Ta] pan € opali e xwor mejae 
 [Masjoercs Met ovwito ε HloA πὶ παῖ * 
 I Eeg* altoR® OW ὄπριπε € 
 
 Taz [ἴ| gice NeT RWT® δὲ aeeeooy 
 
 ε mnorte € hod ON geenoc iiee7 
 aAAA € COAT MAT € THE Teagwor® ¢€ 
 bor HN Nawoae nefawdon? av 
 
 W TILOPMIdA τας OTIMHA EqjecooTT?? 
 ATW Tlecitoy: ATW MeTe Neeoy 
 
 aAWY alle The cjwwimre seaeoyy! ¢€ 
 τὰς THe Taay Gel? sewTcHe Tap aiit 
 Neener NW παρ avon oTNTAg’ Ae 
 S29 W WETRHpPTcce!® geaeoyy RATA 
 NOAIC Opal OW NewNacH!t evrwus 
 agaeoy Hata cabhaton τον To 
 
 τε acNaooil NW παποοτολος πὰς 
 πεπρεούστερος Nae τε σὰ 
 
 1 Amos ix. 11, 12. 
 
 * The missing words according to H’s text are Hitpware uysste 
 ποὰ MAOEIC aT. 
 
 SoH TWTAVENMIRANES, os ἐπικέκληται. 
 
 * ταῦτα γνωστὰ. δ Ἢ ethe mas, διὸ ἐγὼ. 
 
 ὁ Ἢ ππετκωτε. 7 “Every nation’, τῶν ἐθνῶν. 
 * 9 written above the line. 
 
 ° ἀλισγημάτων τῶν εἰδώλων. 10. καὶ TOD πνικτοῦ. 
 
 ΠΑ mistake for ἀσαλοοῦυ, 
 1 The last part of this verse as here given, from avw nete 
 met \o¢ \ t ε a , ε Ν ΄ο 
 to Ge = καὶ ὅσα μὴ θέλουσιν ἑαυτοῖς γίνεσθαι ἑτέροις μὴ ποιεῖτε: 
 see Souter’s notes to the verse. 
 
 13 
 
 TOUS κηρύσσοντας. * Read nevntatwtH, 
 
 Ὁ Ἢ acaorners, ἔδοξε. 
 
4 
 7 
 
 9 
 
 23 
 
 24 
 
 25 
 
 26 
 27 
 
 28 
 
 29 
 
 H iicexoocor, ? H netewyaraorte, 
 H xarspete, χαίρειν. 
 H acaoxeys, ἔδοξεν. 
 
 ACTS XV. 22-29 
 
 THPC € THe σεωτπ τ genpwsee 
 
 e hor HN gHToT* Neexoorce! € gpat 
 € TANTIOX IA πὰς MarAoe avw hap 
 wahac ere foraac Mes me War 
 assovte? € poy ae hapcabhac arw ci 
 Aac geitpware Hitos oN NecnHy 
 
 € arcgoar e hod οἵ TOOTOT HN οσέπις 
 TOAH τὸ Te¥ οε ππδποοτολος Nae 
 πεπρεούστερος ercgal it πὲ 
 
 CHHY €T ON TANTION τὰ ἴτας Tey 
 
 pla τς τοτλιστὰ δ᾽ met woon e hor 
 Hig E€eioe Nampaimtat? εἰπὶ Gi? AH 
 ANCWTAE χε a goene ε hod ON OH 
 TH εἰ WA POTN’ ATUTPTP® THY 
 
 TH ON gemmaxe ert Ana N πε 
 TINGT XH’ ELIT WOWM € TOOTOT’ 
 ACHAEGI MAM € εἰ ETARA τὸ OTWT 
 
 οι ovcon ε Tpe vewrTar® τὸ genpw 
 [sexe] NTNTavooy wa pwTit?> hap 
 
 [Mabac ak πασλος]" 77, ΨΜ πυ]χη 
 
 205 
 
 [Q& pai ae mem] χοε[ῆς τὸ Mee alt 
 
 TH MOOT] OM NHTHN W τοί σὰς jae] 
 crAalc] HTOOT QWOT ON OITH 
 
 NWaxe eTNasw NATH W Nate 
 acitaogi'! wap ak memnax er oTaah 
 ATW Wane τὰς TAAE Arav it ὕδρος 
 Ex THUTH Nea Mal ON οὐ τοῦ" 
 
 3 
 
 5 6 
 
 ἐπειδὴ. 
 δ H ετρεποωτῇ, ἐκλεξαμένους. 
 
 καὶ Κιλικίαν. 
 
 Ἐπ &£ 
 ἐτάραξαν. 
 
 There is no equivalent here for the words σὺν τοῖς ἀγαπητοῖς, 
 H aril MEArEpaTe, 
 ” H genpware east (παραδεδωκόσι) Hrenprge x. 
 
 1) ἔδοξε. 
 
 12 βάρος. 
 
 ἘΠῚ. 860 
 [TH] 
 
206 ACTS XV. 29-36 
 
 € cage THUTH € hoA Beaeooy πίσω 
 WT NWesawAont τς Meco it 
 NEWAavaecoy ATW TMHOpitia’ avw 
 πετε THOTAWOT? an € THe TUFW 
 πε AQAQWTH SATIP ary Nove Mai 
 eTeTHYagapeg® € poos TeTH [Ὁ] 
 
 30 alt οὐκδῖ" NTooT Ge NTOOT GE (ic) 
 WM τεῷ ovRaAaT ε HorA aver € Opal ε 
 TANTION IAs aTcegc?’ MAHHUWe 
 
 31 avy Navy WH TenicTOAH: δύὼ τὶ TE 
 p crow avpawe ε opal exit mconc- 
 
 32 Yovaac ae Nae crAac Ne φεῖπρο 
 (bHTHe Ne gwor ε hod gITH gag 
 NWYAwE ATCENC NECNHT av 
 
 33 TARpooy’ HN ΤΕΡ OTP oTvoeWy ac 
 arzoorce® e HoA ITH MecnHT 
 ON ΟΥΕΙΡΗΠΗ € Opal € efepoTca 
 
 34 AHaee aciiaogr ae ἴ crAac € Tpe 
 
 35 GW QBs Taka eT agaeay’™> Mardoc ae 
 ise hapitahac nevujoon me git 
 TANTIOXN IA eTtchuo avw evTarre 
 Arye N ΘΕ KE sQHHWe Ae πιίδξε 
 
 36 a2 πποῦτε" aalitica gengQooy ae 
 Nexe παυδος hhapitahac® ae seapit 
 
 πνικτῶν καὶ πορνείας. * H πετεπτετπουδίηονυ, 
 
 Η evetitujangapeo epwtit. 
 
 H tetnapuyar ovxat, ἔρρωσθε. 
 
 A line is drawn over c, indicating, probably, that we are 
 to delete it. 
 
 9 H avrxoorcon. 
 7 
 
 3 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 acHAOGS Ac Hi crNac € τρὲ GW OAR Taka ET ARALaT = ἔδοξε 
 δὲ τῷ ΣΞίλᾳ ἐπιμεῖναι αὐτοῦ ; see Souter’s reading of νυ. 34. 
 
 ® For evevAacTENIZE, εὐαγγελιζόμενοι. 
 
 ° For fihapmahac, 
 
37 
 
 38 
 
 39 
 
 40 
 
 41 
 
 Chap. 
 XVI. 1 
 
 ACTS XV. 86—XVI. 3 207 
 
 ROTH! NTNGaeuyite? WT πέσ ΠΗ 
 
 RATA πολις Mirae Mal enta wrawe 
 ρέμα τ OHTOT AL MWaxe xe M20 
 
 εἰς ae cep οὐδ hapnahac ae πες} 
 OTWU EX! Meeeeaqy τ Two aia] 
 
 [Me oTWavanzoyvTe € poy we eeapRoc]*: 
 [πασλοίς ae mMeqa(gion> e Tag] 
 
 asi αὶ Tle NT agqmwpia ε hor aeaolory 
 [ar] THanmprArm cee ύϊω]α wae 
 [s2lav ae Towh: avnopogrceroc® ae 
 Wwne QucTe Neecagwor ε 
 
 bor HW πεσέρησ hapitahac xeeit 
 
 Δ σι LLAPHOC aACqIcaopHp’™ ε Opal e 
 RUMpoc’ mayrAoc ae acqicwTh W cr 
 Aac acer e hod ert aearoy τὸ TeXa 
 pic ae πχζοεῖς ε HOA OITHT WecnHT > 
 ager ae € ὑοὰ ε Terpla nee TOTAL 
 διὰ eytaxpo N NWeRRAHCIA*® ATW 
 AYHATANTA? ε TephH wae AvcTpa’ ite 
 OTM OTRLACHTHC AC RALLAT € 
 
 Meypan Me Treewecoce πίθηρε 
 
 πε NW orcosaee WH Yoraal ae Mic 
 
 TH πειειὼτ δὲ oveeresit'? 
 
 πὲ’ WAY WeTP eeHiTpPe Oa poy or 
 
 TH MECHHY eT ON ATcTpoc 
 
 τὰς οἵποπιος + may a πᾶσλος oF 
 
 wu ε Tpe cer ε Hor iareeagy av 
 
 w aqaiTgy aqchbury ε the 1 
 
 1 H ssapitxton, ᾿Επιστρέψαντες. 
 
 2 
 
 ἐπισκεψώμεθα. 
 
 ° πῶς ἔχουσι. 
 
 ‘ See Brit. Mus. MS. Or. 4917 (2). 5 ἠξίου. 
 
 ὁ παροξυσμός, H avnapog rcaroc. 
 
 8 
 
 καὶ Κιλικίαν. 
 
 9. κατήντησε. © Ἕλληνος. 
 
 1 Λύστροις καὶ ἸΙκονίῳ ἀδελφῶν. 
 
 7 Read aqconp. 
 
 Fol. 87a 
 [ite] 
 
208 ACTS XVI. 3-10 
 
 TOVAAT ET WOOM ORL Maka eT ae 
 «“δὺ NevTcooTH Tap THpoy xe 
 4 OPEEIENIN Me Mecyerwre New 
 τσ ae ε oA oT ak πολις ἐστὶ 
 € TOOTOT € TPE TIaped EnNaotaea 
 eNnT avHpiite! seerzooy € ὑοὰ οἱ 
 TH παποοτολος Mak Ne Mmpec 
 ὕστερος eT ON oreporcadner: 
 5 NeERRAHCIA NevTTABpo πε ON 
 THICT'IC ATW NETP 9OTO OI 
 6 THITE ag seHites aver ae ε Hod 
 OITH TEpPpycia itae TEeNKwpa 
 τ TTAAATIA? € ATRWAT® SRaL00T 
 e hovA oI’ me MMe eT oTaah 
 [e] τὰς we πιῦδιχε [ON] Tacla: 
 Fol. 870 Mm jj (| _§_=_=— = ss 
 [3] 8 sail qRaav]> Nor menial avw [i] 
 [TEP OFcCadT] TakTcIA avel ε Opal 
 9 € TeT[plwacs argopossea® GwA[T] 
 ε hod ae πασλος NrevwH ev 
 ME EPE OTPwWaee AF AtAKEAWIT 
 ANE PATY EC[COMC Reaeoryy ecyasw 
 «τοὺς BE AKLOT E€ TALAKHEAONIA 
 10 N& hoHer ε pon®> mW Tep eqyTw 
 OTH we δ κω € PON ae TQOOCpoaea 
 NTETHOT auntie Wea εἰ € 
 Hot € Tasaneaonia enTaseo 
 
 oh pane OY ν᾿ , 
 τὰ δόγματα τὰ κεκριμένα. 
 
 * καὶ τὴν Γαλατικὴν χώραν, H πττΑἈΙᾺ διὰ. 
 8. κωλυθέντες. 
 
 * Brit. Mus. MS. Or. 4917 (2) has πὶ tep over ne ε ταλύειδ 
 ATIUPATE € hwok ε gomnm ε τὐιουπίὰ avw SAM εκδὰν Tos 
 TENNIS’ ATW. 
 
 ° καὶ ὅραμα. δ βοήθησον ἡμῖν. 
 
11 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
 ACTS XVI. 10-16 209 
 
 SLALOOT BE ἃ πχοειῖς Tag eet 
 
 € τὰϊπεοεῖ! NAT’ NW Tepe NRW 
 Ge ες Hod εἰ TeT’pwac alncoHp ε 
 CALLOOPARH aatletipacte ae 
 
 € πελπολις 3 € ὑοὰ ae oak ποιὰ 
 €T seeeay ἐπε Φιλίππος oF 
 πολις xe πολωπιὰϑ eTEe TAT τε 
 TWOP N Teasepic* τὸ Taxanero 
 πιὰ" NENWOOM ae ON Te MoArc 
 MH 9ENQooT* A Tle QOOT ae NW ποδῦ 
 baron aner e hod mhoA WN Ty 
 AH exit repo ersea emnmanwaAHa® 
 W QOHTY* ATW ANOLLOOC Δ κε 
 ae Wegroare NT aver € Opal wa 
 poll’ METI OTcOTAee AE CwWTAL® 
 
 € Mecpan me AYalaA oTcansHoe 
 ἴτε τπολις NW eTaT pa? ec 
 Ware ae MNOTTE TAT NTA 
 TIxoele COTW € MECOHT’ ε 
 
 Tpe οἵ oTHe € NeT epe May 
 
 Acc BW Beeeooy’ WN Tepe car ha 
 TiTiceea TE NTOc ayw MWEcHi 
 ACCETICWTIMN ἐσ ἀφροὺς WE 
 
 ewxe aTeTHnpine® € aaTt NH KX pic 
 TIAMOC? ATW Ae ΠΙΟΤΗ se πχοεις 
 AKLHEITH € OOTH Het wo] 
 
 πε Ose [MalHer? ATW ACCOR Ae 
 
 16 [7999999 [entra] Fol. 88 « 
 
 [Za] 
 
 1 H ebod off. 2 εἰς Νέαν Πόλιν. 8. Ἢ πολοπῖὰ, 
 * H tujopme axarepie. δ H eusanujAna. 
 δ So also H. καί τις γυνὴ ὀνόματι. 
 
 7 
 
 πόλεως Θυατείρων. 
 
 8 > ’, / 
 ει KEKPLKQTE, 
 
 * Wanting in the Greek. ° πιστὴν τῷ Κυρίῳ. 
 Ἢ δοζὼΐπ axacon famnag, 16 acujwme xe, 
 
 Ee 
 
210 ACTS XVI. 16-22 
 
 [hwln ε WAHA [σσιθέερε WHae epe] 
 [Ov MINA MW ρει [τπτεῖ οτος] 
 [ac|TWeenT € pot’ TAY eect τ 
 QENNOG τὸ QOLenT W Mecasico 
 
 17 ove ecuime?. TAY ae Nec acov[al 
 9C3 Nea πᾶσλος Naseean acawA[aR] 
 ε hor ecw SReeoc xe WET Pwasle] 
 NoseoaA We ae NMMoTTE ET woce 
 EVTAWECOEIV[ NAN τ TE OI ae 
 
 18 ποῦ καῖ" MAY Nic) AE NECEIPE aeevoey 
 πε ποὰρ Noooy NW Tep eygoxuoa 
 δὲ NGY MavrAoc* Mesa oae Wena? 
 Mexacy xe ymapacreder® Nan gee 
 TIpan τὸ τοῖς Tpe ner ε HoA τὸ ONTC: 
 ATW ON TETNOT ET geeeay acjel 
 
 19 € ὑοὰ NW onTe* NW τεῷ οὐπὰσ ae 
 NG! weextcoore xe afchlon® π 
 TOOTOD NG ϑεέλπις ae πεσοωῦ 
 ATAMAOTE RO TATA sae crAac 
 ATCOR aeeeooy € TATOPA N Mao pit 
 
 20 NAPNWMW! ATW AYasITOT € PaTor 
 NMWECTPATHTOC ETAW KReeoc 
 SE πεῖ PpwHeee OeENioTaal NE δὼ 
 
 21 cewropT|p] N Tei πόλις " erTaue 
 OeIty? MW OE€NCWNT ENecTO alt 
 € SITOT H ἐδλὰσ E€ ANON OENOPW 
 
 22 saearoc!’s ἃ Tease ae!’ MwT € 
 
 * πνεῦμα πύθωνα. 2 μαντευομένη. 8 Ἢ meacorage. 
 * H rightly mavAoc ayrrog (ἐπιστρέψας). 
 * ‘He said in the Spirit he said.’ H sxnenma, but the 
 Greek has τῷ πνεύματι εἶπε. 
 
 ὁ παραγγέλλω. 7 jue ment, and so the Greek. 
 ὃ Ἢ achwr, ἐξῆλθεν. 9" H avw cetaujeoeruy. 
 10 Ῥωμαίοις. 1 Ἢ adds emtauywe. 
 
23 
 
 24 
 
 25 
 
 26 
 
 27 
 
 28 
 
 * Read exwor. * paBdilev, H tioencepwh. 
 
 ACTS XVI. 22-28 211 
 
 Opal € grove! ayw NecTpPATHtoc 
 ATHED NMETQOEITE ATW ATOTED 
 caQNE € QIOTE € Poor N Noepwh? 
 aATwW N TEP oFaHay NW 9ag Nene 
 ATHOBOT € NMEWTERO ATMNApac 
 were ag NeT Oa MewTEeno® 
 
 E φὰρεέρ ε ροοῦ ON οσωρξ᾽ Noy 
 δὲ € ACIaI πδραπαελιδί W Tel 
 SQINe ACIMOBOT E€ MEWTERO 
 
 ET OY QOTON (ic) ATW NETEPHTE? acy 
 [TA}spooy ON ovwe’ ON THaWwe 
 ale € poor NGI NeTaHp:s aviw ON oF] 
 wclite] ATMOS NWN KeeTo τ πε] 
 QweTe Neenoi’ Nor Nene [i] 
 NEWTERO* ANPO AE THPOT OTWIit 
 NTETHOT ATW aAlLEPpe MOTO! 
 
 see ὑωλ € Hols aqTrworvnt ae Not 
 eT’ οὐχῖτ MEWTERO ATW πὶ TE 
 
 p εἰπὰσ enpo ae MEWTERO cor 
 πὸ acrenae Teqqengyes δεῖ ec] 
 WagoT heey? ecyareeve xe ἃ WET 
 ΟΡ πωτ᾽ ε ὑοὰ πασλος ae acy 
 SLOTTE E POY] ON οὐποσ N Cee 
 Ex Seaeoc’s xe aap Ὁ AdaT Man 
 
 ® ‘Those who were over the prison’, δεσμοφύλακι. 
 
 4 
 
 παραγγελίαν τοιαύτην. ° H πενόσεέρητε, 
 ° H ae revue mavNoc πὶ crhac πεν δὴν me aro 
 
 IMEVCALOY ENMMOVTE METCWTAL AE EPOOT NGI MEeTALHp. 
 
 ΤῊ ficenoermn, σαλευθῆναι. 
 δ For evornn, 
 
 " ἔμελλεν ἑαυτὸν ἀναιρεῖν. 
 
 Fol. 88 
 
 αὐ] 
 
Fol. 89a 
 
 [2] 
 
 212 ACTS XVI. 28-37 
 
 ae πέϑθοοῦυ TH ae Wey “τὸ Tap TH 
 
 29 PIs aqar ae NOTRWOT aqyMwT € goTH! 
 ATW AUMAOTY OA par ae MavdAoc wae crAac 
 
 80 EOVWWT Nay eqeTwWT2* avw δεῖ 
 Toy ε HoA Mesa may’ axe Ma asico 
 ore ov Mev’ ewwe € pol € aaq σε 
 
 31 € εἰ € οὐχδῖ" Nrooy ae Mexavy we 
 WherTeve € πζοειῖς We MeXc avo 
 HMWACTaal NTOR ATW TERME! * 
 
 32 ATW ATAW € Pooy® ae Ware ae 
 TIAOEIC NA OTFON Mee ET OF Gin ΠΕ 
 
 33 HEL* Δ κιτοῦ δὲ ge Teeat ET geeeay 
 τ TETWH aqsonsscoy ε hod oN 
 πεέσοηῖθε * ATW Nrevioy agar ba 
 NITIcaea NTOY Mae WeTEMovey 
 
 34 NE THPOT* aqyaxiToy ae € Opal ε MAT? 
 AYRO QA PHOT N OTT’ pameza?® 
 ATW WETEAHA πὲ aqpiticTeTEe 
 
 35 € Thesoelc Nae πειηΐ THpY: πὶ 
 Tepe OTOOT δὲ Wwe a TecTpa 
 THEO χοοῦ NW gencaiwhwr™? ev 
 MW) BRaeoc SE RA πεῖ pware € hor: 
 
 36 ATW ἃ TET’ OISN MewTeRo τὰ [456] 
 πᾶσλος € wef Wasxe ae a MecTp 
 [ATH@Oc TATOOT € πὰ THITH € hod] 
 [renlor [oe aseemiTH bon oN ov] 
 
 37 [ἐὐρη]πη 8: πᾶσλος [ae Mesa mar] 
 
 * eloernonoe. 
 
 * ‘He worshipped him trembling.’ The Greek says nothing 
 about worshipping, καὶ ἔντρομος γενόμενος. 
 
 5. Ἢ epog. * A mistake for sx nnav, ἐν ἐκείνῃ τῇ ὥρᾳ. 
 
 ° H emneqry. © παρέθηκε τράπεζαν. 7 ῥαβδούχους. 
 
 * See Balestri, Fragmenta, p. 821, With the exception of 
 aasHitit in B the texts of B and H agree. 
 
ACTS XVI. 37—XVII. 4 213 
 
 [xe] ATOIOVE € PON aMeeo(cia € a] 
 NOM O€lMpwWeree NO pweearsoc " 
 eeelt wohe € pon avioxlt ε πὲ 
 WTERO’ TENOT AE CEMato 
 xi! ε HoA Nestove> ἀφο adkrAa 
 aexporver πτοοῦ Neelttit ε hod: 
 38 A NAIAHONOC? Nae NATPUJE (ic) BE 
 TALE WECTPATHTOC € πεῖ 
 WAKE ATW ATPOOCTE χε OEITO PW 
 39 seatoc ποῦ. aTEY Ac aATMApaRarl 
 g2a200T avTW HN Tep ormntoy € hor 
 avcencwnoy ¢€ hor ε hodA oN Tro 
 40 Διο NW τεῷ ovel ae € HOA Oae πε 
 WTERO ATHWKR € QOTH Wa ATara 
 ATW NHN Tep OTNAT € NECHHT av 
 Chap. cenmwimor arel ac € hor> argeor 
 XVIL.1 wT NW TasepimoAic avw Tamor 
 Awa aver e eeccaAONIRH 
 Teka EMEPE OTCTNATWCH Ni 
 2 OvVAadT N OHNTY* BATA NMcWNT ae 
 ας πᾶσλος aqhor € QoTM Wa poor: 
 ATH aAP WoreltT τὸ cahbarorn 
 ἐδ πὲ wareeay ε hod oN πεῦρὰ 
 3 tH: εἰὐὼλ aeasooy* eqyTaeeo ae 
 ssooy € TEXT σὲ οὰπξ € THE εἴ 
 “τοὺ avwW NYATWoTM € HoA ON 
 WET ML00TT * ATW BE πεχὸ τῷ 
 πε Wali ε }~Taweoey arecocy 
 4 MATT: goemte ae € Hor NW OHTOT 
 
 ΤῊ cenovaxe sxaron. 
 
 * The Greek has no equivalent for a marakomoc., 
 
 * “And they feared because they were Romans.’ Some 
 words like fi tep ovcwtax = δὲ ἀκούσαντες. 
 
Fol. 890 
 GSN 
 
 214 
 
 10 
 
 ACTS XVII. 4-10 
 
 avilicteve! ATW ATOTAQOT € NAT 
 oc Mee crAac: OT ReHHWe rae 
 ἐπα! τ oeAAHI eT uyaetye 
 
 ATW OdAO NW MWecorere NWpareeao: 
 
 τ Yoraar ae avHwo? avrhor av 
 
 I MWaeeeay NW Oenpwsee® τὸ pecy 
 
 [p] Nooch! τὸ ποπῆρος avw av 
 [cevo TeeHHte aver] ε MHI NW falco]? 
 a[vuyinie WewWjoy entos ε Hor] 
 ποῖ MWeeHHwes avw NW Tepe] 
 τὰς 9€ € pooy arcwr € hod W ἵδεωιν 
 Mae QOeINE αὶ MECHHT τὸ MAOpHt 
 NapXKwWW evawRan ε HodA σε Mal 
 πε NT ATANACTATOT® NW TOOT 
 S2eNH ATW δέει € πεΐ “Δ. acyujo 
 ποῦ € poy Nor facwit nal THpoT 
 ext ovhe τὸ Toteea ae πΡρροῖ evraw 
 aeeroc SE OTN KE Ppo Woon χε 
 
 τ ATW ATT PTP MWAeHHWe seit 
 NAPXN WM ETCWTAL € Wale ATW aT 
 Si Wlwpe® Nr τὶ Yacwlt itee HE 
 ceelle ATHAAT € hod? Hrevi10T 
 
 AC A NECNHHT χοοῦ 4.9 πᾶσλος W 
 TEVIJH ATW crAac € Opal ε hepora 
 NTOOT δὲ NH TEP οὐπὼρ Caeavy 
 avhwon NW τεσποσ € QOTM ETCT 
 
 * H avneree, ἐπείσθησαν. 2 Ἢ fiteporrwg. 
 
 ° τῶν ἀγοραίων τινὰς ἄνδρας πονηρούς. 
 
 * Balestri and H have πρασπρος ὃ, 
 
 ΓΗ ὅσω avrcevo Manne arutpTp TMOAICc’ aver ae ep 
 MHS iiracwi, which agrees more closely with the Greek. See 
 Balestri, Fragmenta, p. 328. 
 
 6 5 ΄ὕ 7 Θέ ον ὃ , ΄ 
 aAVAaACTATWOAVTES. TOV ΟοΟογμαάτων Καίσαρος. 
 
 8 = 
 Read wyfitwpe, καὶ λαβόντες τὸ ἱκανὸν παρὰ τοῦ ᾿Ιάσονος. 
 
ACTS XVII. 11-16 RID 
 
 11 NATWUH Nroyvaals WaT ae We gen 
 pee τ OHT Ne QovTe πὲτ ON oec 
 CAAOCHIRH € aATxW! € Pooy ae MWA 
 SE ae πχοεῖς ON OTNOS NOTPOT 
 eEvOOT’OT τὸ NetpacpH ae eerie 
 
 12 χε ποῖ caronT’ W τοῦ ge2* a gag Tap 
 e hod W 9HTOY aviticterve? avW gent 
 cotsse NOCAAHN τὸ pareraot avw 
 
 13 QENPWaee EMAWWOTF* MN Tep oTeEl 
 ase aC NGI N foraar ne HoA oN θὲς 
 caOAONIRH® e€ ATTAWECEIW OI 
 hepora ae πα κε se ποστε ε hod 
 OITHN πᾶσλος" διδεῖ ON ξανὰσ' eT 
 WTOPTP ATW ETHIAR CaceeHH 
 
 14 wes Nrevrnoy ac a NecNHY xooT 
 az TlavAoc € THe Thor® Wa opal εἴ 
 Teoaracca’e ἃ crAac ae GWO ae 
 “τὺ WA Treeoecoc’ MeT Raet(c] 
 
 15 τὰϑ ae πᾶσλος aTNTY Wa aon 
 [Mare] ἁσί MN ΤΡ opr MN oTE!T| Fol. 80a 
 [TOA It] TooTY, [Wa crAac νὰν τι] [Zé] 
 [sewoeleoc® oN οὐδε πη 150 arhuor e] hor": 
 
 16 [eple MavAoe ae GWWT OHTOT ON 
 NAOHMNAIC A Wey Qowos αὶ 
 
 1 Ἢ eavujwn, ἐδέξαντο. * εἰ ἔχοι ταῦτα οὕτως. 
 8. ἐπίστευσαν. 
 
 4 ‘Rich Greek women’, καὶ τῶν Ἑλληνίδων γυναικῶν τῶν 
 εὐσχημόνων. 
 
 > Ἢ éefissnnuye. 
 
 ὃ πορεύεσθαι. 
 ΤῊ εχπ eadacca, ἐπὶ τὴν θάλασσαν. 
 ὃ οἱ δὲ καθιστῶντες. 
 9. So also H and Balestri, p. 828, 
 
 10 Ἢ tTissxwoeeoc xe eveer Wapoy on ονσέπη. 
 1 FI aver on ehod, ἵνα ὡς τάχιστα ἔλθωσι πρὸς αὐτὸν, ἐξήεσαν. 
 
216 ACTS XVII. 16-21 
 
 QHTY eqmavy ε τπολις eceeeg! 
 
 17 ἃς ata πὶ eIawAon’> Neqwase ΔῈ 
 πε Nag NYoTaAal ON TevTHacw 
 CH Mae NeT wWaeewye avw WET ON 
 TATOPA 4“ “πίε W HAOPN MET ΠΗΣ 
 
 18 € patTy: goemte aeet € HOA ON πε 
 πιπόσριος ae ehbrAccorboc νὰν 
 iWecTOIROc? ey} TWH Waeeeacy Me- 
 ATW HEPE φοεέῖτε ww aeeeoc 
 xe epe Meica N wane! sw aeeeoc 
 me OT ρεπποοσε AE Mexay χε 
 eqraweoeny WN gennorre ᾧ 
 Hppe> ε δοὰ xe necqjevacredsze 
 
 19 NIC ATW TAMaAcTacic®> apaseagTe 
 ἈΦΑΦΟΙ ATAITY € QOTN E€ Maprolt 
 Watoc? eyxw aeavoc χε THoreLy 8 
 erere axe or Te Tei chow N bppe ek 
 
 20 WW aseroc® enente!? Tap N enya 
 axe sebppe nhppe!! e corm e mei 
 asrxaxel? THOTWU Ge NTNEeaee 
 
 21 “πὸ OF Ne Wail πδϑηπδῖος Tap 
 THPOD «οὐ NUjaeeeo ET MN OHTOT 
 
 2 κατείδωλον οὖσαν τὴν πόλιν. 
 
 * H axaneg. 
 
 ° Ἢ goemme δε of πεπειπουριος, τινὲς δὲ καὶ τῶν ᾿Επικουρείων 
 καὶ Στωϊκῶν φιλοσόφων. 
 
 * σπερμολόγος. ° H πῦΡρε. ᾿ 
 δ καὶ τὴν ἀνάστασιν. H adds ‘ of the dead’, ππεταικοοστ. 
 " ἐπὶ τὸν "Apeiov πάγον. 
 
 * H thorwyy. 
 
 ° H etRKxw axarzoc. ‘We wish to know what is this new 
 doctrine which thou speakest.’ 
 
 © εἰσφέρεις. 
 
 “ The copyist first wrote axhppe, and finding that it was 
 wrong he then wrote correctly nhppe (ξενίζοντα). 
 
 12 is 
 H eneararaazxe. 18. τίνα θέλει ταῦτα εἶναι, 
 
ACTS XVII. 21-26 217 
 
 aseycpye € Aaav! EIeHTY € Wane 
 22 He cwrae erase hhppe?- mavrdAoc 
 AE aqage φᾶτε ON TRHTe se πὰ 
 PION MAtoe eEct[xw aeeroc xe 
 NWpwsee WaeHtaroc ON οωΐ ree 
 YNAT € PHOTH εἴα χε NTETH gen 
 23 pecwaewe worTe®> eleeoouje 
 TAP ECINAT ENEeTETHOTWWT 
 Way? aloe evrwHTret eccHo® € ρος 
 BE TINOTTE ETETITCECOOTHN® ae 
 [4 εἰσ AM’ MeTETHOTWWT GE 
 77999999’;7777,;77,|,77. Fol. 900 
 nar me Yrawelociuwy Aeeogy [se] 
 24 NA[TH]|’ πίποστε πὲ NT aq[Taseso] 
 TIHOCeeOc παρ weT’? W OAT 
 THPOY’ Wal πὲ Waso0ere NW THE 
 ak MHAO NECOTHO alt ON pire 
 (25 WeeovTne Grs*> οὐδὲ Neqywaat’ 
 alt iW Aaav ε pe vuyaeuje!? πο ε Hor 
 ITH Noss W pwsees Nrog me ev’ 
 | τὸ MWS W ovo Wee ATW TEMS 
 26 HW οωῤ ree € acyTaeere geeroc 
 τον Woweree € ὑοὰ oral ππὰρ ON oral? 
 ET’ pe GovwWS Olah πρὸ THpPY! ae 
 
 εἰς οὐδὲν ἕτερον εὐκαίρουν. 
 erijaxe Aippe = τι καινότερον. 
 ‘Worshippers of God’, δεισιδαιμονεστέρους. 
 καὶ βωμὸν. ° H eqcnoy. ° H eteitcecoori. 
 H mag meteticoormnt ararog ΔΗ, 
 H axa, o7ntiic ss, * προσδεόμενός τινος. 
 10 θεραπεύεται. 
 1 καὶ πνοὴν καὶ τὰ πάντα. H tennon ἀσπτηρῖ, ‘the breath of 
 everything’. 
 12 Ἢ ehod oft ova = ἐξ ἑνὸς. 8 ἐπὶ παντὸς προσώπου. 
 
 rf 
 
218 ACTS XVII. 26-31 
 
 MHA’ EYTWW τὸ OENoTOEIW a 
 CLOTEOCAOME RAALOOT ATW NTOY 
 
 27 W Mey sea Nuywites € T’pe vuyrite 
 NcaA MMNOTTE ECWJWME ETNA 
 Gascwseyy' H Neege € poy? Rar περ" 
 I CyoTHIt! am € HOA Ak TlOTA ποῦδ᾽ 
 
 28 Season’ eENWoon Tap N ONT 
 ATW ENON N OHTY eltRtee? W 
 Θὲ OH NTA φοεῖπε τὸ πετὶϊ πὸ 
 HTOc® χοὸς σὲ ANON πεῖῖτε 
 πος € ANON ποέῖος GE ae ποῦστε 
 
 29 Te’ Nuwe® e pol an € seceve® χε 
 epe [mnjorre ene mn οὐποσὺ κῃ 
 ovo[at’] H οσώπε eqweTuywr’ 
 NTE[X ΤῊ 10 Be eeoneeen Hpwseee’ 
 
 30 Nevi[ojeruy!! Ge τὸ TaeNT aT cooTH 
 a TinopTe ohuyey!? ε poor Tenor 
 AE eqyMapactcendre nppwseeel ε Tpe 
 OTON MIke ORs eer Miee seeTanor!4 
 
 31 € οὰ χε acfcagine M OTQOOT Ene 
 naKnprire!> WN ONT N TommoT ee 
 NH ON ovarrarocTitH € Hod οἱ 
 
 1 “He marketh out times, He ordereth them, and the boun- 
 
 daries of their habitations.’ 
 
 2 8 
 
 > + , aN Ν 4 / 
 εἰ apa ye ψηλαφήσειαν αὐτὸν Kal εὕροιεν. καίγε. 
 
 * H engqovHe ait © ζῶμεν καὶ κινούμεθα καὶ ἐσμέν. 
 ὃ ποιητῶν, Η ππετεπποιητος. 
 " Tod γὰρ καὶ γένος ἐσμέν. γένος οὖν ὑπάρχοντες τοῦ Θεοῦ. H 
 aILOM Meqremtoc, 29 easton πτεπος Ge ARTMOTTE πίητε ait Epo. 
 δ “Tt is not right for us to imagine God [85] a figure of gold, 
 or silver, or stone’, οὐκ ὀφείλομεν νομίζειν χρυσῷ ἢ ἀργυρῷ ἢ λίθῳ. 
 εἰ asreeve = νομίζειν, and εἰπε = ὅμοιον, at the end of the 
 verse. *° χαράγματι τέχνης. ™ Read πεουοεπῃ. 
 12 ὑπεριδὼν. 15. Read fitpware, 
 "μετανοεῖν. ® μέλλει κρίνειν. 
 
32 
 
 33 
 
 34 
 
 Chap. 
 XVIII, 1 
 
 1 Ἢ iteporcwtsx δὲ BE TAMACTACIC NMETAOOTT OOEIME ares 
 OEMKOOVE BE πεχὰν. we emtecwrar epor. The sr 
 after nexav suggests that the reading of our MS. was ‘ we will 
 
 ἁυποσπεσ 
 
 ACTS XVII. 31—XVIII. 4 219 
 
 TH OPPWeee € δ τοι δ ΓΚ 
 
 THIcTIC N OFON Niee aqToy 
 
 ποῖ € [HoA] ON eT φοοοῦτ' 
 
 [net «εὐοουτῦ77ν7»,,;9)799 
 [ATMOG Iles > QEN[ROOTE AE Meway) ee 
 7/<NcwTse € por! e [The παῖ" avw 
 TAL TE θὲ τὰ MavrAoc er € ὗολ OW 
 TETRHTE* A QENpWRAeE AE TIeTET 
 
 € ATTOGOT € Poy] ATW atonrcioc 
 NAPHONMHCITHC? Mae opco rere 
 
 € Mecpalt πὲ aaeeapie avo 9 eit 
 ROOTE NAMMAT * NARNCA (ὦ WAY acyer 
 e hod oO δϑηπδς aqhon en co 
 piitecc’> avw acgoe evroraal® ε meg 
 palit me anvAac™ οσποιτ᾽ποςϑ 
 
 φὰς πεζτεπος € acer αὶ MEQO 
 
 Oy eT ἀβξειὰσ € HOA ON oNTAALA?® 
 Wae TpicarAAal? Teycorese € HOA 
 χὰ KAATAaroC ovegcagne € TPE 
 Wiovaal THpoy hor € hor οἷς 
 OPOLLH ATW aq πείοσοει ε 
 
 poor’ aqyew ogaTHT! arpowh ae axe 
 πε τεζεέῖοπε TWOT TE πὲ ἴτε 
 
 NX [NH Tap TE peqTacere CRAM? avTw 
 
 Weqwaxe € pooy Me ON τεῦπὰ 
 
 not hear thee about this’. 
 * tal Te θὲ πτὰ = οὕτως. ὃ 6 ᾿Αρεοπαγίτης. 
 
 lal > “ 
 * ἐκ τῶν ᾿Αθηνῶν. 
 
 7 ᾽᾿Ακύλαν. 
 
 0 = ΠπΡΙσ ΙΝ Ἀ ἃ, 4 For φαρτην, 
 
 Ν a / 9 
 δ Ποντικὸν τῷ γένει, 
 
 12 
 
 ® εἰς Κόρινθον. 5 Read εὐἱου λδῖ. 
 » \ “~ > / 
 ἀπὸ τῆς Ἰταλίας. 
 
 \ A 
 σκηνοποιοὶ τῇ τέχνῃ. 
 
 Fol. 9la 
 
 [5] 
 
Fol. 916 
 em 
 
 220 
 
 ACTS XVIII. 4-10 
 
 CWCH KATA cabbaron irae ey 
 πῖϑθεῖ Wiovaal wae Wo eA 
 5 MN Tepe crAac δὲ εἰ Nae TILe0e€ 
 oc € hoA ON Takxaneaonia mepe 
 πᾶσλος sen € hod oak πιίδχε ery 
 6 asshitpe Niovaal ae τὸ Me? yc τ Te 
 p ort ae οσῦηει evaiora acquires 
 ieqggoeite € HoA ecjaw Reeeoc 
 NAT we WeTHcMoY € Opal eait 
 MeTHAMHTe? forTaah ator 
 SIN τέποῦσ ἐππδδωπ etitahor’ 
 7 € Opal engeentoc> agqhwr® ae e 
 ὑοὰ οἷς Masa eT seeean δύω 
 ε THY τ oveon € Mme[qypalm me τῖτ 
 le VI [[[W 77 
 dds ME TCOMDTOD 
 8 GH [πριόπος ae]? MapyicTHacw 
 TOC AC[TICTETE € THSOEIC welt 
 HeqH! THPY ATW 9ag NkRopiiteroc 
 ETOWTAe ἁσπιότεσε avwW avai ba 
 9 TITicaea® Mexe πχζοεῖς δὲ ee 1aT 
 Δος ON orgoposea® NH TeTWH κε 
 asp P goTe adAa Waxe avw aenp 
 10 R&A POR’ χὲ ANON YWOOM Naan 
 ATW Ke AAT MaWGaecoee € P πὲ 
 
 »” , 
 2 ἔπειθέ. 
 2 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 Read τὸ πε πε, ° Ἢ exit τετπὰπε. 
 Another example of an undeleted blunder. 
 ‘He went out from that place, he went into the house’, &e. 
 
 Instead of the first aqhwx H has agqmwwse, ‘he removed’. 
 ° H τετος. equyaxuje ἀσπποῦστε Mar Epe πεῖν OHM € SOTIT 
 
 ΕἸ πὰ τ ΤΉ, 
 
 3 , 
 lovorov. 
 
 The Coptic omits ‘Justus’, τινὸς ὀνόματι Titov 
 
 LN 5. ες 3 ,ὕ 8 δὴ ey 
 βισπος VE ὁ ἀρχισνναγωγος. ι οραμάᾶτος. 
 
ACTS XVIII. 10-17 221 
 
 τ Q00T! πδὴ σὲ OTN OTAAdOC Elta 
 11 WWy Woon mal ON Tel πολις" ag 
 DRLOOC aeeeay MW OTpPorelle sae color] 
 nN nehor’ eytchw τὸ oHTOY se πιὰ 
 12 we ak MMNOTTE’ TAAAION ae Eco 
 τ ANOTMATOC? Ext τ᾽ ἴδ ior 
 Adri TWOTH ἐσσὶ MavAoce οὐ ούοοπ 
 ATW ATH NeTGIax® € Opal € χω av 
 13 witty] ε πύηεεδ" evrxw aeeroc axe 
 Tapahoreoc* Mal Mee NH mpwsee 
 14 ewas’We af πποστε" τ Tepe may 
 Aoc εἰ eqnaorin® NH pwr πέσε 
 TAAAION® MioTAAT we ἐπε οὐ 
 i NGONC NW 9wWh® εἴροοῦυ πὲ Nt 
 τ ACWWME ὦ WlOTAAT? Welita 
 aAlleX’E AReLWTH We eyrAotwc?: 
 15 TENOT GE CW RE OCNTZHTHeea’? 
 ne ε the orpam αὶ ε The genta 
 χε NTE WeTiioseoc!! TeTN 
 pwouwe πτωτ awor tap WH + 
 opwu am € foam ε gwh NH τεῖ sen 
 16 ME’ ATW agqioxoy € horA οας πύη 
 17 “6 ἃ NOECAAHN δὲ THPOT aTa 
 SLdOTE NW coceeitoc’? Mapyicy 
 HATWUOE avToIovTE!s € POL] «πὲ Le 
 To € hod se mhHeeas avW 4πε Tad 
 
 1 H neeoor. 2 Ταλλώωνος δὲ ἀνθυπατεύοντος. 
 
 5 Ἢ avesne finevors. 4 παρὰ τὸν νόμον ἀναπείθει. 
 δ For eqitaovwn. ὁ 6 Ταλλίων. 
 
 7 H ene ovas figont ἢ ovowh. ὃ Read # 9wh, 
 
 ® κατὰ λόγον ἂν ἠνεσχόμην ὑμῶν. 0 ζξητήματά. 
 
 " ‘Concerning a name, or concerning the words (or things) 
 
 of your Law.’ 
 
 13 
 
 δ μ᾿ 
 13 Σωσθένην τὸν ἀρχισυνάγωγον. ἔτυπτον. 
 
22 ACTS XVIII. 18-24 
 
 ig Aswm mpocexe’ € poows πασλος 
 AE δίδω ON Keeway NW OCNKRE eeH 
 HWE πίροοσ OAOTH NeEcnHHT avo! 
 
 Fol. 92 α 7777;7;777777;7..,.7.777777777777) 
 [49] 7px πριο[πιλλ 72,2 
 [7);τἸέζαπε οἴτ]77ῦ»ϑ9ῦϑὔᾧἷ,Ρ ἢ7777777;77,, 
 
 19 TACT seeeay NovepnT?: τὸ Tep [oly 
 πὼρ δὲ € etheccoc oxe Mcahbarion| 
 eT NHT* A πᾶσλος hon € QOTH ε 
 TCTNATHOCH? acqtwase Nae Tor 
 
 20 δῖ" WH Tep orcencwny ae e Ὁ [i] 
 OTHOS N OV[Oleiuy waeeeay ae Yow? 
 
 21 adAa AHA NH ORK eer ET geeeay 
 aqamoTac* MAT ΕἸ κὼ aeeeocs 
 xe YNaRTOY Wa pwr’ eww 
 πε MOVWUS ae MMOTTE Wee acy 
 
 22 bor ε Hor oN Tecpeccoc®> aqesup 
 € Opal e[TiRecapras avrw N tep ey 
 hor € gpa aqacmaze® W TenRAH 
 cla acjer € MEcHT € TANTIOX Ia’ 
 
 23 NM TEP Εἴ οσοεῖ! δὲ AReeaT acjes 
 ἐ ολ eqaso7T NW TeX wpa W Tea 
 AAT IAT ΕἼΤΑ ΡΟ Al LLAOHTHC 
 
 24 τηροῦ" overaal® ae € Meqpait 
 Tle ATIOAAW acjer ε Tedpeccoc 
 opadezaiaperc ose Tere 
 
  Enedev. 
 
 * H avw agamotacce nav aqceHp etcerpra ait mprcnidda 
 ATW ARTARC, EAYPECKE TEYaTle OM KeTHCpeac. MevHtTag tap 
 SLLLAT NOVEPHT. 
 
 ° ‘He did not remain (οὐκ ἐπένευσεν), but he left those in 
 
 that place.’ 
 
 * Read aganotacce, ἀποταξάμενος. 
 
 i ha AN a A Oe , 
 ἀπὸ τῆς ᾿Εφέσου. ὃ ἀσπασάμενος. 
 
 * The Greek adds καὶ Φρυγίαν. § Ιουδαῖος, H oviovaas. 
 
ACTS XVIII. 24—XIX. 2 223 
 
 MOC’ OTPWLee ETNTY Mace! 
 ETNGORL seeeory ON METpPacpPH: 
 
 25 MAL AE ATHACHTI? aveeoy πὲ 
 OM TEOQIH ae Mxoeics ATW E€Cf 
 HHHP οἷς menmma?> wecqyujacse 
 ATW Neytchw oN orwps ε the 
 τ" EC{COOTN AkeeaTe ae πύλπτις 
 
 26 «ἃ NM IWOANNAC’ Mal aqapxy az 
 TAPOHcIa* xe aeeeoyy ON τοῦ 
 NATHCH? HW TEP OTCWTAL δὲ 
 € poy παρὸ anvAac Not mpic 
 RIAA ATIVONY € pooye avw av 
 TALLOY, OW OTWPS € TEOIM ae 
 
 27 MNMOTTE’ A NECNHT MpoTpo 
 Te® θροεῖ coma € hor € Tayasa 
 δὼ avcoalr W πέση η]σ eo 
 COM 7 ola 
 
 28 Y/N I X@""_ dP N[itovaal] [0] 
 [exeate mje ON [OTTAPJONeIa ecy[Ta] 
 [410] axercom ¢€ hod ON πεῦρ θη 
 
 Chap. [je τὸ πε MeNXNC* acwjwme δὲ 
 XIX.1 epe amoAAW ON ROpIitece MAT 
 
 Aoc aAc[axewT Hea eT ose Masice® 
 AC[LLEWT Wea eT φὰς Mas’? acer 
 εἰς Tetheccoc acjge Ceeeerxon 
 
 2 τῆς seeeave Mewsacyy ac NAT χε 
 
 * ἀνὴρ λόγιος. 5 κατηχημένος. 
 * ζέων τῷ πνεύματι. * ἤρξατο παρρησιάζεσθαι. 
 > For fies. δ προτρεψάμενοι. 
 
 ΤῊ εἰοπῖ epoos, πτερείει zac essay agTaay emegovo 
 πιεπταυπιστεσε of TEX apic, 28 Meqamio Cap. 
 
 δ διελθόντα τὰ ἀνωτερικὰ μέρη. 
 
 ® When the copyist reached mx of masce he discovered that 
 he had copied the line twice and stopped. 
 
224, ACTS XIX, 2-8 
 
 NW Tepe τὐπιστεσεῖ ATETH 
 SI TINA eqoraahs Nroosy ae πὲ 
 BAT NA we ἀπ Wewr’ae pw 
 “ε Wape OTON al MN ecjor 
 
 3 aah?> mMexay Nay xe NTA Te 
 τῖῦκι hamrTicesa Ge € MWiee* Tle 
 sav xe Nranar mhan’’scaea 
 
 4 NW IWOANNAC’ Mexe MayAoc 
 axe TOOANNHE Nraqhansye 
 W OTHAMTICReA RF seEeTANOIA 
 ΕἸ κὼ aeeeoc € MAdOC σε πὰς 
 ἐσεπιοτεσεβϑ ε πὲτ NHT seit 
 
 5 Newey: ere may πε τοῦ" N Tep oF 
 cwrae ae avar hanr’scasa 
 € Tpan ae πχοεῖς τὸ MexXc* av 
 
 6 ὦ N Tepe Mavdoc πὸ Gia € ZW 
 Ov A πεπιίῖδ eT oTaah er € Opal 
 € xWOT* NeTWaxe ae Me ON 
 ρει HE AcTIE ATW NeTMpotpH 
 Teves NTOOT THPoT NevTareo 
 A¢NTCHOOTe Npwaree πε’ avw 
 N Tep eqjbor € QovN € τεῦπὰ 
 CWUH NECTTIAPOHCIAZE® Aeeeoey 
 N woreenT τ nehor ecywaxe 
 ATW E[Tiee aveeccoy € The 
 
 1 Ei Πνεῦμα Δγιον ἐλάβετε πιστεύσαντες. H xe atetiinscteve 
 avw Ππτερεῖπκι ῥαπτισακὰ atetTiixr ma eyoraah, ‘Do ye 
 believe, having received baptism, that ye have received the 
 Holy Ghost?’ 
 
 * ‘We have certainly not heard if one hath received the 
 Holy Spirit.’ The Coptic misses the point of the Greek ᾿Αλλ’ 
 οὐδὲ εἰ Πνεῦμα Αγιόν ἐστιν ἠκούσαμεν. 
 
 8. πιστεύσωσι. * τοῦτ᾽ ἔστιν εἰς τὸν Ἰησοῦν. 
 
 / 6 9 / 
 Tpoepyrevov. ἐπαρρησιάζετο. 
 
 5 
 
1H eteorm axmesto choX axmasHnuyge. 
 TAMOOT ATW ATMWEPR AMAMaAGHTHC EPOOT EYUjawe Marsray 
 
 13 
 
 ACTS XIX. 9-14 
 
 9 TasNtepo se niorTe’ N Tepe 
 
 Qojeline ae ποτ ποητ᾽ avw av 
 P AT cHTSe eTaIOTA € TEOIH 
 Ci ssssame///7/Kex join π]τῦ 
 
 le CNTE QWcTE Nre ovo [ire] 
 
 225 
 
 10 [Plaiitocs War ae aqujwrme [it pore] 
 
 ET OVHO ON Tacia cwTae ε [MuUjase] 
 
 as πχοειῖς" πίοσ δῖ tee πόσει εἰ] 
 
 11 WIN’ QEMNOG Nooee enevTeIpe i 
 
 asesooy € HOA OITN Notes ae maroc: 
 
 12 QWcTE Neext N Oentcoraapion 
 
 SoM QENCILLIGINGINON? € ATTO 
 GOD € πειζεωφεδ" Ncehaavy ean 
 NeT Wwe ἴτε neruwirte Ao 
 ATW NENMNA αὐ MONHPON NeTHHT 
 e hoA πὶ φητοῦς ATOI TOOTOT aE 
 NGI φοεῖπε NiovTaal eT ee00 
 {πε 8 ero MeEZopRicTHe* € TATE 
 TIPAN ἃς πχοεῖς τὸ € OPal ean 
 eT Epe NEMNA NanaeaprTom? 
 QIWOT ETAW AReLoc axe YTapKo’ 
 S2eLWTH WIC Wal eT epe MAT 
 
 14 Aoc RHPTcce aeeeoys πεσοῦσι 
 
 ουὐδὰῖ ae napxieperc ze crera® 
 
 MIMHITE OT TECKOOAH πτυράππος, 
 
 2 
 
 A , 
 σουδάρια 7) σιμικίνθια. 
 
 8 
 
 5. ‘Unclean spirits’; Gr. τὰ πνεύματα τὰ πονηρὰ. 
 H nena sxnonnpon. 
 
 ὁ Ὃρκίζω ὑμᾶς, H tiitapKo. 
 
 A / 
 8. Sxeva ᾿Ιουδαίου ἀρχιερέως. 
 
 Gs 
 
 agqcagwwy eboX 
 
 περιερχομένων. * ἐξορκιστῶν. 
 
 So also 
 
 7 Ἡ euneviht ovromaas. 
 
 Fol. 93 a 
 [oa] 
 
226 ACTS XIX. 14-19 
 
 Tal evNTy caw Nwape ever 
 
 15 pe ἃς Wale ἃ πέπιῖδ 2k TMOMOPO[At] (sic) 
 oTwwh Mexagq nave axe τὸ Ycoorn 
 ageeoys ayw WHE πᾶσλος ferseee 
 € poy: N TWTH δὲ NETH Mree- 
 
 16 ayjow Ge! € opal € xwor Nor mpw 
 gee Epe MENMNA OFWWY ae MONA 
 polls AqIFaxgToae? € ροοῦ ae Tica 
 Wey ΔῈΡ wzoerc® € Opal € xwor 
 QuctTe Nee πὼτ e bod φὰς THI 
 ET BQeeAT ETHH RA QHD εἐὐπολο 
 
 17 Tat agqoruong ε ὑοὰ τὸ Nrovraai 
 
 1s WI Zaiiaice7/ nos] 
 πρὸ] ae [πποεις] τὸ 7/77, Nepe [Nov een] 
 [ας NT aviiictere? NAT ad|w}] 
 evrezoeeoAorr® avyw eTavo it 
 
 19 πεέσοησε" OTALHAWe ON τ 
 Ne NT aveipe NW ΘΕΑῚ ΠΕΡ 
 TEpoc’ ATIT MaxwwWeee NWaeeeay AT 
 porRgoy «πὸ “τὸ ε ὑοὰ NW ovon 
 
 1 H ayywee. 
 
 * “He conquered them, the seven, he gained the mastery 
 over them.’ H aqypxoerc eppar exwor saNcaw| avW ayoargoar 
 Eopar Exwor. 
 
 5 κατακυριεύσας. 
 
 [Ἢ fiittovaar τηροῦν αὐ HoeANHM eTOTHO oft ececoc. 
 ATW ATOOTE OE EOPaY EXWOT THPOT. avTW agqaice NEY πρὰπ 
 axnxoerc τὸ, 18 mepe gag ae Nmentarnicteve. 
 
 © πεπιστευκότων. ὃ ἐξομολογούμενοι. 
 
 ’ The received Greek text has τὰ περίεργα. The word 
 sasiiTneptepoc is the Greek ὑπέρτερος, + sxnT the sign of the 
 abstract. H has tigen ssittmepnepoc, which suggests that the 
 
 Coptic translator had in mind the ν΄ ὑπερπερισσεύω. 
 
 -ο- 
 
20 
 
 21 
 
 22 
 
 23 
 
 24 
 
 ACTS XIX. 19-25 paper 
 
 WILL ATW ATEN covoTNToT!’ avoe 
 
 € poor everpe τ [flor Tha? W gat’: 
 TAI Te θὲ ENTA π᾿ κε ae Maxoesc® 
 ATZahe* δὼ A[TARPO δὼ aqyoae 
 Gosxe> τὸ Tepe Wat ac χὼμπ ε Hor 
 
 ἃ WayrrdAoe cerTiaenire ® ραν THETA 
 
 e Tpe cer ε hoA ON Taeaneao 
 
 Wid τὰς TAX ἴδ Shon € opal e ere 
 PoTcaArAHer’ ΕἼΣΩ Reeeoc xe ell 
 Nea T’pa hor exeav ganic e pa 
 NAT € T RE OPHAeH’ acpxooy € Tata 
 REAOHIA NW CHAT τὸ MeTAIARO 
 
 πιὸ MACY τιλόόθϑεος Mae EpacToc: 
 NTOY AE δ κω WH oToToOEIY 
 
 ON Taclas aqtwjwme ae πέσει! 
 
 ET 920937 NGI oTNos N WTOP 
 
 Tp ε the ge oI: oTperp garv’s 
 TAP RE AHMLHT’ Ploc εἴἼτδϑεῖο 
 
 τ φεπτοσωτ᾽ W gar N Tape 
 
 sete Neo W OTHOGT MW epracia’® 
 
 τ wTEeXniTHe 9 War [aje € acco 
 oro! WT ovron niece ev P gwh ε Tel 
 Olle Mexacy Way: κε NW pweee 
 
 τὸ TEX NITHc!’? TETIICo 
 
 1 Ἢ covntoy. ‘They counted their prices, they found [that | 
 they made 50,000 [pieces of] silver.’ 
 
 2H wor fitha, μυριάδας πέντε. 
 
 8 Ἢ πεπποῦτε. * ηὔξανε. 
 
 5 Read casitté. There is a line over etm showing that we 
 are to delete these letters. 
 
 al ww 7 Φ 
 ὁ δύο τῶν διακονούντων αὐτῷ, Sic. Read ayow. 
 9 9 , 3 2\ 7 
 δ᾽ ἀργυροκόπος. ἐργασίαν οὐκ ὀλίγην. 
 ~ 11 
 10 rots τεχνίταις. H agcervg. 
 
 2 wp tegcmiTHe = συντεχνεῖται. See Souter’s reading of this 
 
 verse. 
 
Fol. 94 a 
 [or] 
 
 228 ACTS XIX. 25-29 
 
 OTH we EPe MENWND WOON it 
 
 26 an € hod oN Tei eptacias Te 
 THNAT ATW TETHCWTAe 
 BE OT KLONON ON TEdpeccoc 
 adaAa e[Nealon! OM Tacia THPC 
 
 27 [O|N Nevoie oF [«οὐποῦ]} 
 oinaviere® € T’pe yalwwope € ῥοὰ TN] 
 τοῦτ" AAA TinepMe [It TOG] 
 τ Napreserct cenaro ἐσὼπ 
 aeeroys avw Neentre € WecHT’ 
 e hod oN TecaritTiog* Tai ere 
 pe τδεῖὰλ THPC ATW TOIROT 
 
 28 S2ENH UWaewje Nace NH ΤΡ oTcwW 
 TAQ AE ATMLOTO NGWNT ATW avy 
 AURA € HOA eT2W Beeeoce xe 
 OTNOG TE TAPTEseic N Tethec 
 
 29 coc? ATW ἃ τ΄ πολις THPC WTOP 
 Tp° avd Mevoer gy oTcoM € πὲ 
 GEATPON ATTWPH τὸ Taeroc® 
 
 1 σχεδὸν. 
 
 * Ha mars, xe πᾶσδλὸος πεῖθε δὼ ayneene οσαληηῖε ehodX 
 ἐπα ΕἸ Κῶ Rearoc, BE NOEMMOTTE at ME Mar ETOVTa- 
 S210 RTA00T OM πευστχ, 27) OF ALOMOM δε Nersrepoc παπ- 
 ATILETE, 
 
 3 » εἰ Ὡς Ν / 
 
 κινδυνεύει HUW TO μερος. 
 
 * ‘Temple of the great Artemis’, the Coptic not translating 
 θεᾶς by τποῦτε. 
 
 δ “The whole city rose in an uproar.’ H ssove RuytopTp 
 = ἐπλήσθη τῆς συγχύσεως. 
 
 ° Ταϊον. 
 
30 
 
 31 
 
 32 
 
 33 
 
 34 
 
 “ ἴω ’, 
 τῶν ᾿Ασιαρχῶν ὄντες αὐτῷ φίλοι. 
 
 ACTS: XIX. 29-35 
 
 ae apicTapy oclen eeane[awit]! 
 EFRROOWE τς TAaYAOC’ Epe 
 πᾶσλος ae orwu ε ὑωπ € govt 
 € NAHRLOC ἀ9ΠῈὲ 45. RRAOHTHC 
 RAdLY* φοεῖε ON τὸ Napyowiwt? er 
 o Nyhap € poy arraro? mag er 
 CONC € τὰς T’pe hor € QoTIT 
 
 € πὲ O€AT pon? evTAWRARt € Hor 
 NOTA ποσὰ Mae Mecyujace We 
 
 dA TAHHWE TAP TWO’ ATW TEQOTO 
 NETCOOTH Al πὸ xe Nr arcw 
 οὐ ε the οὐ" € ὑσὰ ae ORs Teen 
 Hue ἐσπεξσῦ adeaamapoc? (i) € σοῦ 
 NGY τ Yoraatke adeganapoc acy 
 [sjwpar τὸ Teyots aqovwuy € alto 
 AOTITZE AX TIARHHUE’ I Tep oF 
 ereee [ae] χε OTTOTAAL Mes aTcaeH 
 NW OTWT Wome NW OTOM Nree It 
 
 NA OTMOT εἴττε ervrauRan € hor 
 xe [οσ]ποσ τὲ TAPTEeseic NW TE 
 plecclocs MempareaeaTerc ae 
 
 τ [rep] eyRrav’actierve]® Se Teen 
 LIZ nodxe 777 
 
 Μακεδόνας. 
 
 229 
 
 8 Ἢ avtavoor. 
 Η πευδιίθκδα, δῊ δυπεκ ova. 
 Read adeZamapoc, as in the following line. 
 
 7 «Ἢρ wished to make his defence to the multitude’, 
 
 ἀπολογεῖσθαι τῷ δήμῳ. 
 
 8 
 
 9 Η πεπαιηηιηε mexag. xe πρώσλλκε πραξεῷεζος, 
 
 / ᾿ς 4 Ν 
 καταστείλας δὲ ὃ γραμματεὺς. 
 
 Wrar Tap 
 
 eTengycoomm am πτπολις ecbecoc ecujarte NMOS MapTeruc 
 
 STL TITETC, 
 
 36 epe mar ge ovrommp ehod. 
 
 Fol. 94 b 
 [93] 
 
230 — ACTS XIX. 35—XX. 3 
 
 86 //apTelacic τὰς πζέσο" epe alt] 
 [se ofvitog wid € hHoA Wwe € porn 
 € Tpe THceeeN THOTN NTeTH 
 
 37 TH ἢ AaavT W gwh oN οὐδεδῖ" ate 
 THMENIE Tap τ πεῖρε cap!’ τ 
 ey Pwsee € WEY eer Exell oruya 
 price?" δύω «“.π οὐ κδῖοσδ ὃ even 
 
 88 NOTTEs CWE AHKLHTPION GE 
 ATW Neywhp Teg niTHe * oT 
 TOY Waxe ageeay Wavy τὸ OEMATO 
 poc® avw ov QehanevMatoc ® 
 
 39 seaporcagerce’s ewe RE οω ae 
 Neve THUINE Newry cemaho 
 Aq ε HoA ON Teoovage ewacww 
 
 40 πε’ THGINaATHNeTEs Tap € Tpe T 
 | wWrovHtT € pom ε The mar wWiTop] 
 TP sem ovrese WN owWh? N τέτητε" 
 COTNGOLe sgeeon εἴ Aotwoc ga 
 
 41 poy: NW τεῷ ecjae Wal ac acquna Teen 
 
 Chap. Hue € hod: eeltitca T’ pe mequwTop 
 XX.1 TP Δο' a MavAoc χοοῦ Nea ae “τὰ 
 OHTHCE ac{celcwnlov] δίας 
 Taye? aveeooy acer ε HoA € bon 
 
 2 ETRLAREAOHIA HW TEP ecpeeoT 
 WT δὲ τὸ Nea eT aeeeay avHW acy 
 CENCOMOT ON OTWaABE ἐπί ως 
 
 3 ager ε ocAAac*e avTw τ Tep ep gare 
 
 We may strike out πὶ πεΐρε wap. 
 
 ἱεροσύλους. 
 
 H axnorarova, βλασφημοῦντας. 
 
 ol σὺν αὐτῷ τεχνῖται. ὅ ἀγοραῖος, H φεπατορδιος. 
 ἀνθύπατοί. ΤῊ adds nav. δ᾽ κινδυνεύομεν. 
 SXTIOOT * ExrarTt owh. ! ° ἀσπασάμενος. 
 
ACTS XX. 3-8 231 
 
 Noooy! aeeeay ἐὰ πὶ Tovaal Pp op[Rploy 
 € Poy ἐς πδοσῊΡ ε τ σριδ" acpast 
 Worle? € RWTY? € TRanEeao 
 
 4 πιὰ MEqOTHO ae Newey NG cw 
 CINATpOC NWHpPe ae MT ppa πε 
 hort oN heporat e hod ae Oo eecca 
 AOHIRA ApicTApYoc War [cenov it] 
 TOC’ ATW [Taijoc aepheoc® [τὰς Tree 
 7΄9955»»5"55 caer 
 777 .:ε1 bon ot w[eprAsmmo[c//7 
 77, Meg loos er V7 
 7/{War pools noorn Nor W 9000777 
 7// >To ANP caWY τὸ 9oo[y] aeeeav] 
 7 [se πο]σὰ ae W neabbaton enco 
 
 [9 44] ππὼρ οἷ) «5 ποεῖπι δ" πᾶσλος 
 
 [χε itffujace Waeeeay πὲ equa ε HoA 
 [sertlecypacte*’* MECqICWR AE Aer 
 
 δ 
 
 [we] πε πὰ THaWe N TETUH 
 8 [Melrovn gentAaeetac axepo!? on ae 
 [sea] τὸ THe! ENcooTO WN OHTY? avw 
 
 1 “Forty days.’ H ujossitr πεῦοτ, μῆνας τρεῖς. 
 
 * H aqusoatte. > Ἢ extog. * Πύρρου Βεροιαῖος. 
 
 δ Σεκοῦνδος. ὁ AepBatos, H aepharoc. 
 
 ΤῊ traxogeoc. ehod oft Techecoc THHNIKOC ATW TPOdsaroc. 
 8 Mar are avTPUVOPT avow Epon of Tpwac. 6 amom ae ancoHp 
 ehoX off πεφιλίππος ssititca neoooy ππαϑδῦ, amer wapoor 
 NOOVH HOT προοῦ ε THWAC. ATW ANP CALJY προοῦ akaray, 
 
 5. H encoove ose mmwuy Moen. 
 
 * μέλλων ἐξιέναι TH ἐπαύριον. 
 
 10 «There were lamps burning in the upper chamber.’ There 
 is no equivalent in the Coptic for ixaval. H gemNasemac ae 
 EMAWJWOT REPO. 
 
 1 ἐν τῷ ὑπερῴῳ 
 ἐν τῷ ὑπερῴῳ. 
 
232 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 18 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
 ACTS XX. 9-15 
 
 [MJEOTM OTOPWIPEe Oxeooc Olan 
 
 [ov ]WoOvWT € Meqpan Me evTT NK ὼς 
 [e]pe oritog ποιπηῦ cwn aeevocy: 
 [e]pe MavAoc Warsxse a ποιπηὺ opow 
 € opal e awry ε megovor agyge € hod 
 [9 }iait! Teeeg WoreTe? WN 9€ € Me 
 CHT’? ATW ATEITY eqperocorT: 
 
 aA πᾶσλος ae εἰ € πεοητ᾽ acyta 
 
 QTY € Opal € awry ὅσω τὸ Tepe Yow 
 [AJF € poy Mexaq May ae 4τπῷ WTOP 
 TP TENps| XIAN Tap Woon N OHTY: 
 [N] Tep ecyhwjn ae € opal e€ σχῶ 
 
 [δ Ππὼρ ® [42] Moen δ κι" avw a 
 [(WCH AclWlase Naeeay Ware 
 
 777, MPH) Wars avw N wer ge δεῖ. 
 71ε Hor avw) avEINe AATUApPE WHEE 
 [EqJONAD AT]W δοεπεωποῦ € Lea 
 
 [Te aNoN ae] anpujoph ε hor e 
 [ποτ ANC|IGHP € Opal € eapcoc® 
 1/7/7777 NasrNoc saeeatls 
 
 [Tar Tap Te] θὲ NT δ τοί ς i[xe] 
 [eat εἴ πὸ seoowe® Nrogy i 
 
 [pares HW Te|pP eqITWLRNT € Pon 
 
 [ON @acole anon anmTarod anes 
 
 [€ «ἰτολη πη" ae TeqpactTe ae 
 [ancoHp εἰ ὑοὰ οἷς Masa e]T seeear 
 
 * H ehod ain. ἢ ἀπὸ τοῦ τριστέγου. 
 5. For aqnmwug. 
 
 * “He took’ = γευσάμενος. 
 > ‘Until sunrise.’ H ‘until it was light’, wante novoem 
 πε, ἄχρις αὐγῆς. 
 
 6 
 
 ἐπὶ τὴν ΓΑσσον, H ewacoc. 
 
 7 H oe emetare navroc αταλνὰσ. 
 5. H eqiascoouye. 
 
ACTS XX. 15-20 233 
 
 7ὕ7»,,.».»»».»»»»»» HOR Obs 
 7770709959951 τῷ [ἐδὼ oi] 
 
 [Tap Hprije e[Tae seolone ere [the] 
 
 [ccjoc [me RaAac] NNE wieR oF] 
 
 TACIA* NEIGENH Tap πε εἰ ὦ] ° 
 
 πὲ EWWhe eqeNawyoas coae| 
 
 ep Megooy NW THENT HRO[CTH] 
 
 17 ON ϑιεροσοδληδο € ὗολ ae ORE [eet] 
 ANTOC AqjsooT € eEtheccofe acy] 
 ssovTe € πεπρεοῤστερος [it Ten] 
 
 18 RAHCIA* NW tTep over ac Wa por? 
 Tesacqy Nav axe NTOTN TeTH 
 COTM MECHA? ae asin πιο pit] 1 
 ποοοῦ Nr δἴοσερ pat ON Tlacsal] 
 Nee NT aip mevoew THPY [ire] 
 
 19 S2HTH: €f0 WH οαφοδὰ ae πκχοείς]) 
 
 OW ποσ πὶ ofbro mre) avw git 
 QENPAREIOOTE aTW ae Mipacer(oc] 
 NT ATUJWIE aeeeol ON oO Esery 
 
 20 brAn® πίοσλδϊ" χε [agin oge[m] Aaav 
 WN wer P Noqpe MALT € Tae [τὰ] 
 seWTH € poor*s avrw € Ychw" NH 
 TH AHgeocla avw [oO] NHere [Εἰ] 
 
 N 
 
 ΓΞ 
 
 1 H amer ἀχπεῖετο ehoX πρχῖος, ARMeqpacte ΔῈ artacoome 
 ECAMLOC ATW Trepeqsgw on TpwrvAsoc, Arneqpacte ΔῈ aster 
 esstNHTOC. 
 
 2 Ἢ omits wa po. 
 
 8 Ἢ necnny tericoovi. Ἢ «ππι!ωρπ, 
 
 ’ ‘In great humility of every kind.’ H oft οὗδιο, μετὰ πάσης 
 ταπεινοφροσύνης. 
 
 ® ἐν ταῖς ἐπιβουλαῖς. 7 H εὔἴζοῦω, 
 
 H ἢ 
 
Fol. 96a 
 
 (9%) 
 
 234 
 
 21 
 
 22 
 
 23 
 
 24 
 
 25 
 
 26 
 
 27 
 
 ACTS XX. 21-27 
 Pp seitTpe τ foraal [irae No eA ARI] 
 NW TAETANOIA € OO[TH € πχοεις) 
 ATW THICTIC € QOT[M € TlEMN20] 
 εἰς 1c! Tenoy Ge ano[R] 779 
 Tema? einahor [€ opal e ere] 
 porcarnee entcfovn ait Hy] 
 NET NAUWIME Sefeeol seeeay]?: 
 [TAH] Thema evTjoTaah P sett] 
 τρὲ Waeeeal HaTA ἰπολις ey] 
 SW geeroc xe OTH [OEITeeppe] 
 ae OenodAn|pic GeleT € Pon] 
 oN oreporcadnees (AAAAa HW faeal] 
 ero ant [τ TlA WONKA O(N Aaavy Hoya) 
 xe Noe Neon € hod ae πὰ apo 
 e20c ATW TAIARONIA ENT al 
 aitc € hot ITH Masoerc τὸ ε τρίδ) 
 Ῥ seltT’pe τ foraal Nee movee(se! 
 Wino ae Meyarredron Hreyxalpic] 
 ae πίοστε" TENOT GE εἰς 
 QHHTE alton YcooTn σὲ τὼ 
 TH Nanay Ge an® € πὰ 9o “τὶ [τε] 
 τοῦ NTWTH THPTH WE NTA ΕἸ 
 e ὑοὰ oF TOOT’OT eIRHpTcce 
 MN Teelirepo W τὸ" e Whe nai tp] 
 S2NTPe NATH ae MOOT τὸ Qo0o[T] 
 ase ttoraah ε hod ose mecitog [KN] 
 OVOM Mies ae IOONT Tap € Tae τὰ] 
 SQWTH € MWORNe THPY ae M108] 
 
 The Coptic omits ‘ Christ’. 
 H τεποῦ εἰὸ QHHTE allOK YarHp ORL Mea. 
 H it}coovit ant ππετπδτώλλπτ Eepor Mawar. 
 
 * Κυρίου Ἰησοῦ. 
 
 * The Coptic adds ‘to the Jews and Greeks’. H ποσεειεπιπ, 
 H πτετπαπὰν ἀπ. 
 
 6 
 
ACTS XX. 28-35 235 
 
 28 τέ" Mpocexre! € PWTH τὰν Mo] 
 G€ THPY: Mal entra me mNax? εἶτ oF] 
 aah RA THUTH τὸ wenrcron{[oc] 
 E Opal € ww € exeoome πτὲπ 
 RAHCIA 45 πχοειῖς" Te NT acfasttoc] 
 wag ε HoA ουτῖτ meceitocy 45] 4421} 
 29 ageeoys fcoorit πὸ anon ae [eeit] 
 Nea Tpa hor εἰεϊπησ ε olor] 
 ἐ φωτὶ Nor genovrwonty [ergo] 
 [pl mcetco an € πορ ἐ" [avw] 
 30 [celNaT’worn ε hort N φητ [THT] 
 TH NGY OenNpwree evrxw I [it] 
 Waxe evgooase € Tipe σίπωμ 
 [5] ae S2AOHTHe OF πᾶροῦ [aeeed| 
 31 οὐ" € The Tat σὲ poese NiteTi] 
 [elipe se miseleeves ae ele {{0 491{τ| 
 Npoeenie NTEeTWH wae [Megoor| 
 [sem YAo] εὐζεύω ae [moval] 
 [OTA αϑοοωτ τ OEelpar eroo[TeE] 
 32 [Tenor axe] {4 aeeewTit [€ TOO] 
 [Tey ae Nexole[ic] Nae muylacse]//7 
 [RAHpoltoeera] αὶ WeT OTAAH THPOT > Fol. 96 b 
 33 [sam] tenroveer ¢ Aaav WooaT A [OF] 
 34 ποσὺ H φοειτε " NTWTH τὰ 
 τποροοῦσ χε ἃ πεῖστα uwjaeuje > 
 35 WM παχιὰ Wae WET Waeeeal’ εἰ 
 TAMO AKALWTH € OWh {|ἰε" 
 
 1 προσέχετε. * ‘The Holy Spirit’, asin the Greek. H πποστε. 
 5. ἐγὼ οἶδα ὅτι. 
 * H πιὰκε fiteqoapic MeTevHFOs. AVALOY] EKRWT ATARWTH 
 avW εὖ MHTH MrerNHposoacya. 
 
 5 “These hands served for my needs’, ὑπηρέτησαν αἱ χεῖρες αὗται. 
 
236 ACTS XX. 35—XXI. 4 
 
 χε TAY Te θὲ WWE € PWT 
 ε WI ice NreTHYY 9A NeT 
 «στε - NreTH Ὁ MWeeeeve ae 
 [π᾿ δ κε Be Tixoeie 1C* χε NTOCY 
 [π|ὲ MT δ χοῦς " χὰ OT AeNTTeear 
 86 [Rlaproc! πὲ τ egove at? τὸ Tep εἰ 
 N Tep ecjse πὶ πδ ae ΔΒ. ΕἸλΣ eq 
 [πδτ αβοοὰσ τηροῦν δ᾽ avu AHA ° 
 37 ὕριποσ AE πριεε TAQE OTOM πιις 
 [Av ]Mag TOY € OPal east Meeang 
 45) mavdoc’ artnet € poy: € TaeK 
 9] N ont? N Qovo exh mya 
 “εΕ) NT δι κοοῦ SE ETETHMA 
 Re|T τ στ al € Mav € πὰ 90° 
 jevero? ae Seeeocy € HOA ε παοῖ" 
 Tep] ecyjwie ae € τε Wore 
 s2e2r0|oy NW RW] ε hodt anconp 
 altel] € Opal € βίω" ἀϑπεῇρδοτε 
 me] € gpoaccs ε hor ae Re πεῖδ ε 
 T agjeeay € MalTlapas senitcwe ® 
 jppas avw τὸ τεῷ Noe εὐ χοῦ 
 EC{MaAjsroop € TEPomIRH ANTA 
 ε anjRw € hod: WH Tep ἐππὼρ ae 
 Βπσπῆρος annaac or ohorp agesoi® 
 [alc|onHp ε τίεσφιδ. ater] € opal ¢ τ 
 [Tploc* MNepe πχοΐ tap nNauwo[ro] 
 4 [QW mjsea er aeerale | 
 722“. sarong 
 
 Μακάριόν. "Ὴ egove ext. 
 
 H omits tapos. * H avtnes, κατεφίλουν. 
 H evssond font. © H ittagxoog, ᾧ εἰρήκει. 
 a προέπεμπον. 
 
 * “Afterwards to Myra.’ See Souter’s readings to this verse. 
 9 
 
 co 
 
 38 
 
 π᾿ 
 
 pd 
 
 bd 
 
 5 
 ͵ 
 
 LN) 
 eS jd Do. 
 με 
 ω 
 
 SS ee 
 
 far) 
 
 δ 
 
 \ / ϑ Ἂ 9 ἢ 
 καὶ καταλιπόντες αὐτὴν εὐώνυμον. 
 
. PLATE VII 
 2 tees me Σ Rein ts sibs , s " sk 
 PEER. Melt, by ΧΩ [ἢ : 
 ταν te ea OVA RS es vow 
 jue Py tha: BAA AY WE € Rae 
 ea fe eet oaks MP er CEE re 
 ROO ὅς τ ΤῸΝ CPO Re cm <a) * 
 fe KM Prans RA ΔΕ Ὁ RENIN RD en 
 τι πεν. RA RE for i Sy RIT NA 
 «τ: ¥ pF PEE ore ee EF ny de se 
 PCR γ᾽ VET: ἘΞ Cee eee a) Yu CARES. 
 ORE Roeper, ee FIM ee ΤΥ ΤΣ ΝΑ 
 ΓΑ ΚΑ ας AE pee: IG. a «: Ce A cee - 
 » Cyne a 
 
 ἘΝῚ τ Dita MO a 
 δε 4: od ἢ αὐ, ἘΞ ΧΆ εἶ Ki 
 ΕΚ Cette 
 τε Ἷ ear Gh. 5 ARO RR ri tag iy 
 be IRA Bey ny Fry's Wey arr 
 fit. ΓᾺ ἊΣ pi LOPS Ley Pinay κα 
 Ee a eee | PAE she Ags. τ ΠΣ ar ἰ 1 RABI? 
 
 A a 4 “τ “μὰ, a. a i vier τ 'ς: ng ” eres re ae 
 | ae 4" “hey, can hae Ὑπὸ joa ' τ ery RIA 
 
 a a , 
 δ ee Me SER coy A 
 ἐς a oe AG aii ΔΙ Noth CK AE we, i 
 ere om hear  . 
 τὴν, τοῦ ἀνόστας τ fas ἃ! τ; αξὰ SS Cite | ἐν 
 
 ree oe a CF no mB ΘᾺ σι τον 0 
 p WALI ἣν «τἀν OM. Wi Pr: oc ἐν 
 Py nea. μ ADK” 2 A KORE Coy oF at 
 Oph. rey Wows M2 Na 1} CYL 
 ἈΚ ἘΣ ΤΥ χη Ee TWD UR RITEN 
 ROO CRON why te mak ὙΠ ΘΈΑΙ, 
 FPOtCh apt ae bias (3 on PRE 
 fib Ce he ΘῈ ΑΙ "| 
 an Ne pe ΠΩ IDI gar 
 ἜΝ ὁ ΝΣ ph | | 
 SANT. aL 
 By ae 14 ἢ: 
 — Ὧν Gay 
 
 MS. Ortentrar 7594, Fou. 966 (Acts or THE AposTLes xx. 33—xxi. 4) 
 
 be 
 
 : εἶτ 
 
 ἘΣ 
 τε 
 
 y eg Ἢ es ae ΑΒ ἂν 
 a se ἢ 
 
ACTS XXI. 4-10 237 
 
 Z\calwy 9000/77/77), 
 Via (MaBJAoe π|ε777777. 
 
 6 (amex e ῥολ777»"»95 
 [aejeeon € HOA τηρίου Nee eT] 
 [tojeee πὰς πευιθηρ εἼ70ῦ ἢ 
 [τ τ]πολις aTwW τὸ τίερ enRwAcs] 
 [Πεσπὰτ ors πίεπῆρο ΔΗ Δ] 
 
 6 ἰδ΄σὼ amachaje? πε [ἘΡΊηπσ᾽" 
 ἁπελεῦ € maxoert Nroor ae av 
 
 7 ROTOD € NETHHEI’* AON ae 
 alipowT ε HoA ON TYpoc an 
 RATANTA® € Opal € MrToAceeacic 
 avw NW rep Wacmagze™ πὶ πέσεν 
 ANGW QATHT® WOTQEOT*? AL TlEcy 
 
 8 pacte ae πὶ τεῷ ἐπεὶ € Hod ater 
 € Recapia® avw anhon € govit 
 € TIHY ae Φιλιίππος mpeqrTa 
 woes? € OTA Oae Neawey me: 
 
 9 ANGW QaTHY!? War ac πέστε 
 {το NWEcEpe ae Mapecitoc 
 
 10 eWarnpodpHteres avw τ τε Ὁ] 
 
 1H 4 avw πτερᾶπρε exrs1aGHTHC aNgW OaoTHT Tceaw| 
 N9OOT, Mar AE NETRW ATARO0OT zx travdoc ne ehorX OITRR 
 
 πεππδ etTarTpeyhor eopar eordHar, 5 firepecujwne axe 
 eTpemxwk ehod ππειροοῦν amex EHON ἁπαχοοίηε ETOTIO SLALOM 
 ehoX THPOT aril nevoroare ait MevujHpe wa Who πτπολις, 
 2 ἀπησπασάμεθα. 5 Ἢ δἃπὰᾶλε. * For ε πκχοῖ. 
 > For ε nevny, f κατηντήσαμεν. 
 ἀσπασάμενοι. δ For φάρτησ. 
 
 ἐξελθόντες ἤλθομεν εἰς Καισάρειαν, H εὐονλ anaroouje amhwk 
 
 -: 
 
 φ 
 
 eTRAICApla. 
 
 10 For peytaujeocesuy. Ἢ For gagtneg, 
 
 Fol. 97 a 
 [99] 
 
Fol. 97 6 
 
 [11] 
 
 238 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
 ACTS XXI. 10-15 
 
 ENGW! ἀϑοοὰσ N Qag NQooT av 
 WpopHTne εἴ ε hoA ON Yor 
 aata € Treypai me acahoc> av[w] 
 τ Tep eEc[er WA PON διότ π440] 
 [κ͵]|52 sk MavAoc: acseovp I περ 
 στὰ Nae MECIOTEPHTE exact] 
 
 χε MAL MET Epe WENMNds ET OF 
 
 ach χὼ «πτεροῦ ae Ipwseee € 
 
 TE MWY We πεΐ eeowg celta 
 [seoply N Tel ge ON ϑιεροσεδληδ 
 [πστὶ τ foraat arw 7 7/aacy 
 
 [e] opal enor N Ngeonocs NW Tep 
 e|NcWTar δὲ € Nal δ ΕΠ 
 clemcwrty! alton τὰν eT ae 
 
 THAtA ET Beeeay ε Tae THe yhu{K] 
 [ε οἹραΐ € erepo[rcjadner τοτίε] 
 WMP πδρητ AMOK 
 LI Z[ssonon ε tpe7/ 
 777;.δ5.κλλ € TIpr “τοὺ ON τοίτε] 
 poricajAHee OA Mpa ae πᾷχοεις [ic]: 
 N Tep ΕἾ τὰς mroe® ae aka plot] 
 ἐκ geeeoc AE eeape MOTWUJ 
 
 45 TIXOEIC πὲ" Weehica (ec) Wel 
 9007 ae anchTwTH aiercow[e] 
 
 * éxipevovtov, H πτερεπσΏ. 
 > τὴν ζώνην. 8 Ἢ ποετὰδε. 
 
 { 
 
 5 
 
 A mistake for amcencwn. 
 H 18 tote a navdoc ovwush equw sxaroc. xe οὐ ne 
 
 METETHIEIPE ALMLOY] ETETHPIALE ATW ETETHOTWUY ALMAOHT allOK 
 Tap ζεύτωτ oy sr.omom eTpeTarcopT adhAa eTpaxor. 
 
 © μὴ πειθομένου. 
 
ACTS XXI. 16-21 239 
 
 16 € Opal ε oreporcadnae? or! 
 SLXOHTHC ET ON RECApIa 
 ATAITN WA OTLLAOHTHC NW 
 NapNaAroc τ πσπριος Maer 
 
 17 cw € THE πσοεῖλε € poy N Tie] 
 Pp ἐππὼρφ ae € Opal ε erepor 
 caAHee ἃ NECHHT Wot € po 
 
 18 OF ON oypawe: ae πεῖρδοτε 
 AE MATA Acer Makeeat € 9oT[It] 
 Wa lannwhoc?> nercoorg ae [ε] 
 poy πὲ WN πε ππρεοῦστε 
 
 19 poc* Nal ἴτ Tep ecjacmaze se 
 B200T acpoxecoc’ aqTay € Mov[a] 
 Tova WN negbhuve enta ποῦ 
 TE AAT W ngeenoc € hod οἱ] 
 
 20 TE{jalanollas NTrooy ae HN [τε] 
 
 Pp ovcwTAe ac avy cooy ae π|20] 
 εἰς" ATW Wexay Nagy ΣῈ παῖδ [δ] 
 [Meow [xe] orn OTHp πτ᾽ [δ wo] 
 Om [πὶ Me] NT aTMIcTeTE [ON T] 
 OTAAIA’ ATW HToos TVWHpo[T] 
 
 21 ce€O NW peyyRwo ε πιοδεος" aly] 
 cwrak ac on ¢€ ThHATR xe [RK] 
 cho πὶ NYo[valal THpoy εἶτ OT] 
 CLL 7777/78 Fol. 98 a 
 
 **The disciples who were in Caesarea took us to an old 
 disciple, a Cyprian, Nemasén, that we might sojourn with 
 him.’ συνῆλθον δὲ καὶ τῶν μαθητῶν ἀπὸ Καισαρείας σὺν ἡμῖν, 
 ἄγοντες παρ᾽ ᾧ ξενισθῶμεν Μνάσωνί τινι ΚΚυπρίῳ, ἀρχαίῳ μαθητῇ. 
 
 ΣῊ ranwhoc. ° Ἢ itor ρεππρεούτντερος, 
 
 “Ἢ evoax mrocaroc etpercagwoy ehoX «χακώσοης, επχῶ 
 Moc may eTachhe NHEVUJHPE. ATW ETAAMOOUE OM MYCcwWNT. 
 22 oF Ge NETMAWWHE πᾶπτως CEemacwTar. 
 
240 ACTS XXI. 21-27 
 
 Zjevss| εὐ[06777,779;ΡΡ;»»ὦ» 9» 
 φεοοί!ε ON πεσοω πτ' OF GE πε) 
 22 T πδψπε WANT Wc celal 
 23 εἰωτ]ας σὲ anere apr (Mal σὲ eT Π| 
 “ΧΙ ὦ] ageroy Mane OTN (TOOT NH plo] 
 gee WOO NAN NE OTNTAT Beeeay 
 24 NOVTEPHT OA POOT aeavaay: Hat at 
 τοῦ NE Thhon Naeeeayv> avw NE a0 
 e boA enews € THE TOERE! awor: 
 ATW CENAECILLE THPOT χὰ OEM 
 GoX We Ne NT avrcoT’aeoy ε ThH 
 HTR* aAAA σὲ τοῦ QWWR ON 
 RAQE € TIHoeeoc* eRQapEed ε Por 
 25 e€ the WN geeNoc xe NT ATIC 
 Teve Exetitoy Aaay Nujaxe € xw 
 NAK?* ANON TAP ANKPINE avo alt 
 coal? way € THE Toapeo € NWWWT 
 πλωλοι Nae Mecitoy WN Net 
 26 £2007T* ATW τπορ πιὰ ToTE 
 πᾶσλος AC[ar MW Npwseee ae ΠΕ 
 pacre aqrThhoy waeeean aqhon 
 € QOTN € Mepme € TATO NH NEego 
 ov Ag mason ¢ hod ae πτῦδο wan 
 τ οὐτὰλε OTCIA € Opal ga Moral] 
 27 NOTA Ageeooy+ W Tepe neawy ae 
 τ Qo00y awk € HoA τ foraal 
 πε ὑοὰ ON Tacka WN Tep οὐπὰσ 
 € poy Oae Tlepme arceTag® [π|495Ὲ 
 
 * H etpevocere. 
 2 
 
 εααπτοῦ Naat Hujaxe € SW Mak = οὐδὲν ἔχουσιν λέγειν 
 πρός σε. 
 
 * Gr. ἡμεῖς ἐπεστείλαμεν, κρίναντες, and omits yap. 
 
 Ἢ fitterawdon. ὅ καὶ πνικτὸν Kal πορνείαν. 
 
 ° H avcerg. 
 
ACTS XXI. 27-32 241 
 
 HUE THPY* avemite WM πεσστα 
 
 28 € Opal € xweye arauRarn € hod ev 
 SU) seevoc aE Npweee Nre Tic 
 pana hort! mai me mpwssee € 4? 
 ophe πλδος Nae MiHoseoc seit 
 [Tortoje? ἐγζζεδω W ovo ies! avw 
 [on] aq geMovel[en|nt € σοῦ € 
 
 29 C77, 
 WIVIIIIIIII IY) η τὸ Nas Noe 
 
 30 739593599᾽᾽:ὲ πρῷπε: ἃ τπολις 
 [τηὴρς [πο]εέτττο avw a πΆδος [δσεωοσο] 
 ATALLAOTE se MAaTAoc avyc[wH] ae 
 ssoy πῦολ ae Mepmtes> avw arvunie’ 
 
 31 Nea got’ δες" a ποσὼ  ὑὼπ € gpai 
 a2 TIX IAiapxXoc!!> re cmipH!? ae 
 ἃ eleporTcadHee THPC WTOP 
 
 32 ΤΡ ATW NTETHOT acjar MN oe 
 S2XTOL τς OENOERATONTAP 
 moc! aqmwr € opal € swore N TE 
 
 1 βοηθεῖτε. ? For ετ +. 8 H ssit merepne, 
 
 “Ἢ adds ‘in every place’, oft axa mraz. 
 
 ὅ Ἕλληνας, H φεπονεετεπιπ, 
 
 5Ὴ enesepne. agqxwoar samerssa eTroraah, 29 nearnay 
 Tap πε EeTpOcraroc mpRrechecoc ol THONIC Mararay.  EevaLrcevE 
 κε MTA πᾶυλος SITY € QOTM ἐπερπε. 
 
 7 ἐκινήθη τε ἡ πόλις ὅλη. 
 
 8 A line of text, the equivalent of καὶ εὐθέως ἐκλείσθησαν αἱ 
 θύραι, has been omitted by the scribe. H has avw titernoy 
 ATU[TAAL TTPO. 
 
 ° H evusine, 10 Read a nova. 
 
 1 The scribe first wrote x, and then altered it to x. 
 
 2 τῆς σπείρης. 
 
 15. The order is as in the Greek στρατιώτας καὶ ἑκατοντάρχους ; 
 H figengenkatonrap xe oc aril gemarators, 
 
 ia 
 
242 ACTS XXI. 32-38 
 
 p opitay ae ε my TAIpXYoc Nae πὶ 
 QEHATONTAPNOC ATW AL LeaTor 
 
 33 avAo ἐσοιοσεὲ € MatTAoc* ToTE, 
 MN AIpKoc acy’ meqovoer!: 
 AYAMLAOTE aeeeoy apvw acoveo 
 cage € φορεῖ ποδάσει citte?: 
 AUMTE we Wee πὸ avTwW oT Me 
 
 34 NT aqaaqe Nepe MeeHHwe any 
 nan € hoA ova Mora Mae πεῖ 
 UJARE* ERR ECLEWTAAGoae rE 
 exeze® ε Wwpx!t e the mewrop 
 TP* agqjoveocagne € axITY € Opal 
 
 35 € THapesehoAHs> WN rep ovmwo ae 
 exit NV wpTps acwwme ε T’pe 
 ae aaToY TAAOY ε xwor e The 
 TOOPAeH Se MeeHHuye® πέρα 
 
 36 WAaoc Tap THPY ovHo Newey ev 
 Akan € HON evxw Faroe ose qr? it 
 
 37 [TlasiHtje [ae] πεχα κε" evTnant 
 πᾶσλος ae € 9oTH € THApesreho 
 AH Tlexay ae TX TAIApyoc ae ἐπε 
 cTO Mais ε T’pasr? orujaxe Epon: 
 Nroy δὲ Meslay xe enencoor |i] 
 
 Fol. 994 33 [ae] setrov(eere|itmi?> cere! NiTOR] 
 
 H πείοσοι. 
 
 * Read ποδλσεις cente, as in H; Gr. ἁλύσεσι δυσί. 
 
 ° Read ε erase, γνῶναι. * τὸ ἀσφαλὲς. 
 δ 3 Ν ,ὕ 
 εἰς τὴν παρεμβολήν. 
 5 H ϑορϑβη, τὴν βίαν τοῦ ὄχλου. 
 7 Aipe αὐτόν. 8. Bi ἔξεστί μοι. 9 H etpase. 
 0 “EA noi γινώσκεις ; H arittoveerenit. 11H ere. 
 
 12 Ἢ ese rok am Ge We MparlikRHare. TMeMtTaygyoce QacH 
 ππειροοῦ avw agar chor eTepHsLoc NATOY wo Mpware TiciKka- 
 proc, 89 nexe nmavNoc χε AMOR areit ἀπτὶ orpware, 
 
ACTS XXI. 38—XXII. 3 243 
 
 LAL 9λ9η77777999 
 e hod oF Tela 
 wo nm posse υ7᾽7Ὺ7,707077η2ἷ3Ζ’395 
 
 89 NavAoe xe anton “ε}]073293 
 Plwsele αὶ lovaal δι ov pak tlapcoc]! 
 ale mre] TSYAIGIA se πολειτηίςο]3 
 H οὐπολις ectcoert’: +co 
 πὸἪ GE A@eeOKH RAAT’ Tawane Nae 
 
 40 WAadcc*s avw NH Tepe ovitosg Nespe 
 OT be) WOME aqorwwh nay HW τὰς 
 πε ae οεπτοεύρδιος ecjaw as 
 
 Chap. g2ocs se Npweee πὰ CNHHT avTw 
 XXII.1 wa εἴοτε " εωτὰς € τὰἀπολοπιδῦ 
 
 2 €T Woon Wa Ppwrn Teltoy® τὸ TE 
 Pp OTCWTAL AE RE EC[MAWarxe τὰν 
 aay se “τ᾿ ρεύρδιοο 5 avwW aTRA 
 
 3 PHOT MN QOTO* ATW Wexay’ χε alt 
 τὸ oppwsee Niovaal € avanol on 
 Tapcoe ON TSIAIGIA avcanoy 
 wT? oN TeX πολις € ATMAIneTE!? 
 AE geeeol OW σ᾿ OA paTY τ 
 Taeeadinr: ε Hor ose Tiitos20c 
 W πὸ efoTe elo τ peyRwo ε 
 MMWOTTE’ HATA Θὲ ETIT πὸ Le 
 
 1 Tapoets τῆς Κιλικίας. 
 
 2 As the Greek οὐκ ἀσήμου πόλεως πολίτης; H saxmoXrc 
 ουὐπολις. 
 
 8. The Coptic has no equivalent for ἐπιτρέψαντος δὲ αὐτοῦ ὁ 
 Παῦλος ἑστὼς ἐπὶ τῶν ἀναβαθμῶν κατέσεισε τῇ χειρὶ TO λαῷ, Which 
 is rendered in H by fitepeqraay ae πστποοτδτδροοος navdoc 
 aYaoepary Exit MTWPTP aksar τε στα enAaoc. 
 
 * τῇ “EBpatd: διαλέκτῳ. ® For ta amoXorra, 
 *’ Asin the Greek zpos ὑμᾶς viv. 
 ΤῊ fttacne axasittoehpatoc, δ H amok ant. 
 
 10 s 
 9. ἀνατεθραμμένος. πεπαιδευμένος. 
 
244 ACTS XXII. 3-9 
 
 “τος δ᾽ ποοῦ NTWTN THpTiN!: 
 
 4 δἵἴδιωμεξ Nea te’ οἵ Wa Opal] 
 € πειοῦ " εἴφεοσρ NH NHpweee πὰς 
 WEQIOKee EINOTAE saeeooy € 
 
 5 NEWTERWOT* Nee on ἐρεῖ Map 
 NYeperc P eeiitpe N Mal τὰς ie 
 πρϑρεεύστερος τηροῦ Wal πὶ 
 T altel ENTOAH! NTooTOT al 
 BwR € adaeacnhoc’ ε Tpa [erie] 
 ON N NeT seeeay evaeHp € OF 
 eporcaAHars χὲ HAC ETETI 
 
 6 [sew]pr seaeooy >> actjwme ae 
 [seleeol eterofoue]* τ Tep τῷ 
 
 Fol. 990 77779999’-Ὕὕ»-Ύ-»":.- 
 Les ddd Ba» QPas 
 
 77, age € gpas 
 VIII). ἄνω διεοωτε ET 
 [care ecxw] Beeeoc Mal: axe [cad] 
 [Ae] cavAe [ajopon RMT Ne[oor): 
 
 g [anjon ae atovush’ εἴκω ἄθεος 
 χε NTH MWige Masoeice δὼ Mexlacy 
 NAT χὰ ANOn πὲ τὸ WHAZwparoc: 
 
 9 TIEN’ RIT Newey: πὲτ 220 
 We Weeeeal ATMAT € MOTOEIN 
 ATW ATWJWITE ON OTOOTE* «π oF 
 CWTRl AC € ΤΟ ae MET Wa 
 KE [aeeeal ATMAT CMOTOEIN 
 
 * καθὼς πάντες ὑμεῖς ἐστε σήμερον. > ἐδίωξα. 
 
 ° H ετερε. * MoenenscTONH, καὶ ἐπιστολὰς. 
 
 > ἵνα τιμωρηθῶσιν. 
 
 “Ἢ πτερειρωπτ εφροῦπ EASALACKOC ALMTMOTALALEEPE ATOTOEIM 
 Wa Eopar exw on orujéme ehor of THe. 7 δῖρε rae EOPar Ex 
 πὰρ ATW. 
 
 7 H arorwush, and omits εἴκω Axaxoc. 
 
10 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
 ACTS XXII. 9-15 245 
 
 ATW ATWJWME ON OTHOTE Ae oF 
 CWTAL AEC € TCALH ge eT Wad 
 
 ME Waeeeale Mexal ae we Maxoeic 
 oy πὲ tnaaqe Nroy ae acjorw 
 wy) Mexaq Wale xe TWoTH NE bor 
 € OOTN € Adeeachoc ATW CEMA 
 WARE Waeeeay? ae Meera ET seeeaT 
 e The gwh Nise ent avroujoy 
 
 NAR € AAT? NH Tep mmworvrit? ae ai 
 Ao emar ε hoA ga Movoern ae me 
 [OO}e ET ἀϑεοδσ" ATaI eeoeIT’ ae 
 OHT NGY Nev τον" aibwor 
 
 € QOTN NG* € δλδοοδόμος" OTPW 
 SE AE RE aAllaltlac oTpeyp go 
 
 TE RATA MNOLLOC ETP LeltT’pe 
 
 9a poy Nol Nioyvaal THpov e 
 
 T OTHO O(N] aaseacnoce δεῖ 
 
 πὸ por aqage pag oF κοΐ Mesa 
 Mar wae cavAe Ma con anay € 
 hod: alton ae Nrevnoy eT ae 
 
 sav αἴπασ [e Hod]: Nrogq ae me] 
 [ajaqy Mal [axe πίποστε i Melt 
 lesote [777 * A cael 
 [τ nelgoruw ee aS 
 ATW € εὠτίας erceeHt € ὑολ ON] 
 puley]> we εβπείθσωπε " (Macy ae eet] 
 
 1 For agovwuyh. The Greek has no equivalent for the Coptic 
 πτοι ae ayorvwusy (sic), and these words are omitted in H’s 
 text. Gr. ὁ δὲ Κύριος εἶπε πρός pe. 
 
 2 Read with H maxssak. 5. Ἢ fttepertworn. 
 
 4Ἡ omits no, and has ε aaaracnoc. 
 
 > H nnovte finenerote agqmagk ehoX ecovn neyorwuy arw 
 ἐπὰν EMAIKAIOC ATW EcwWTar evrcarH Chor OM pw. 15 χε Kita- 
 
 Uy WITTE 
 
 δ H knauwne, 
 
246 
 
 16 
 
 17 
 
 18 
 
 19 
 
 20 
 
 21 
 
 ACTS XXII. 15-21 
 
 Tipe] τὶ MAQPN pweee [Nree Nite iT] 
 Tan|NAT € Pooy avTW [AK [coT[ee0T] ° 
 πίεϊποσ Ge ov Met! nNauwwr[e] 
 TWOT? WE ay hanr’iceea He [εἰ] 
 w ε bodA NiteneexaoHTHe® avw 
 τὸ emmmads? ae Meqpait’ acww 
 πὲ ae NW τεῷ. IRTOY € OleporT 
 caAHLL* ATW EVWAHA αν περ 
 πε’ alwwme oW ovrentacic®: 
 ANAT € POC] etfasw Aeeeoc Mat 
 mae GenlH aseoy ε ὑοὰ ON TON 
 eporcadHer ae ποεπδκι 
 TasNTpe® all W TOOTR ¢ ThH 
 
 HT ANOR OW πεέχδῖ χε Maxoeic 
 NTOOT cecoovTan’ se alton 
 
 πε εἴτι aaeerooy € QovMn® av 
 W eTOLOVE ON Nevnatwocw 
 
 τ Nev’ Wicteve € poR* avW ol 
 ἐσ ΠΟΤ € ὑοὰ As Meco 
 
 τ cTecpanoc MeneehTpe 
 
 ANOK OW Werage PaT Me eicy 
 NETAOCGY? Tes ATW πεΐρδρερ 10 
 engoeite me H ner nagwth 
 aeeeoys Mexagy Nal ae hon xe 
 EINAROOTH ANOK € OEE 
 
 H netkitaag. 2 For tworn πὸ, 
 
 A blunder for finernohe, Gr. ras ἁμαρτίας cov. 
 ἐπικαλεσάμενος. 
 
 Read with H οσεκποτὰςις, γενέσθαι με ἐν ἐκστάσει. 
 Η saittasittpe. 
 
 ” Sic, but a stroke indicates that a is to be deleted. 
 
 8 
 9 
 
 H neswtit ἐροσπ, 
 συνευδοκῶν, H ercymevaones, and omits ne. 
 
 Ἢ esgapes. 
 
ACTS XXII. 22-26 247 
 
 22 ONOC ETOTHOT : ATCWTAL 
 AE € Poy NGI MWeennuje! € Mexav’ 
 Wa πεῖ Waxe avw σαι opar 
 e hod evaxw Aeevoc [axe Mat]? 
 N τεῖ seme ε HoA otal mag: 
 n* wwe Tap an € poy € witd% 
 23 [ejvrawRarn® ε hod ergyr ἐ gpal 
 τ mlevooITe’> δίσω aves uo 
 24 VT 77 * 
 77979999999"πΦς3 
 [779999999999"τε € poy 
 [No enteeacTlITz [ae RJaac ecjeer 
 [ze e The ἃ WAoeIge e[nele 
 [ἀπ πὶ ΕἸ HOA € poy Nre[t ge}: 
 25 [N]rep opcosentd ae ππ75939395 
 Nexacqy NGI πᾶσλος ae MO ERA 
 TONTAPN OC ET age Paty 
 ME ENECTO NHTI € QroTe?® 
 ETPWLLE MN OpwWeeatoc ceeit 
 26 ποῦς € por’ ἴτ τεῷ eccwrTae 
 
 ' A sxasHnuge, 
 
 2 A blunder of the scribe; strike out ες nexav. There is no 
 Greek for nsasHHuye, though it is probably implied in Ἤκουον. 
 
 ° Alpe ἀπὸ τῆς γῆς τὸν τοιοῦτον. Unless mar = gas there is no 
 equivalent in the Coptic for Alpe. 
 
 “Ἢ omits i. δ H eons. 
 
 ° There seems to be room for three letters. H erwuy xe. 
 
 ’ For fi wevgoerte, 
 
 * Havw evnex woeny emanp. 24 a megcrdttapxeoe oveo- 
 cage εχ τ coor etmapesshoAH. eagqxooc egiove epoy 
 πρεπαχδοτισζ, REKAC ECfEEIarE aE ethe δίῃ HAoerse enevwuy 
 ehor epog iirerge. 25 πτερουσοαντῆ ze ππχαλοῦς mexag,. 
 
 * μαστίζειν. 
 
 1 ¢ A man, a Roman, in whom there is no sin’; Gr. ἄνθρωπον 
 
 £ a \ 2 3 
 Ῥωμαῖον καὶ ἀκατάκριτον. 
 
248 ACTS XXII. 26-30 
 
 AE agi! NO ERATONTAPKX OC 
 
 ayy Meqovoer ε myrArapyoc 
 ATTALLOY ECfawW AReeoc ΣῈ ἃ 
 WAT κε OF WeT’ Kitaag? Mer pw 
 
 27 446 Tap org pwagaroc [Me]* ay περὶ 
 oroer δὲ Nor myrAsapyoc ac 
 BMNOTET EC[AwW aeeeoc we Eley 
 NTR OTOPwWeeatoc NTOR*: 
 
 28 NrToy ae Mexaq ae eger a ΠΧῚ 
 ApKoc ae orwwyh χὲ anon! 
 ait W οσποσ WH ypHera oa Tel 
 MOAT’ τὰ δ" Tesxe πᾶσλος xe 
 AMOR AE NTATAMO! NOHTC: 
 
 29 Nreviior ae arcagwor ε hod 
 ἀφο Naor wer mahacanize? 
 see2oys avTwW MXAIpKoc ap 
 QoTe MN Tep ecjereee awe OTO PW 
 asaroc πε’ ε hov axe acpeeopy πεῖ’ 
 
 30 [δΊσω [Nrejrnoyr aqhoArg e hod’ ae 
 TIEPACTE AE aGOTWUJ € ELere 
 ἐ nmwps xe ε The ov celta 
 THPY? aeeeoyy Nor Niovaalr: [Διο] 
 
 ' For fies, 
 
 * “Consider what thou wilt do’; Gr. Τί μέλλεις ποιεῖν. 
 
 > σὺ Ῥωμαῖος εἶ, H tok HTK oTepwsaratoc. 
 
 * H omits aston. 
 
 δ] gave very much money for this citizenship’, “Eyo 
 πολλοῦ κεφαλαίου τὴν πολιτείαν ταύτην ἐκτησάμην. 
 
 Ἢ πσιπετπδρεέταζε axacoy, which agrees with the received 
 Greek text oi μέλλοντες αὐτὸν ἀνετάζειν. 
 
 “ Havw xe neaqaropy. 
 
 * ‘And straightway he released him’ = καὶ παραχρῆμα ἔλυσεν 
 αὐτὸν. See Prof. Souter’s note to the verse. 
 
 * A blunder for cexaturopes, as in H; Gr. τὸ τί κατηγορεῖται 
 ὑπὸ τῶν Ιουδαίων. According to the Greek Paul was released 
 
ACTS XXII. 30—XXIII, 5 249 
 
 eocagite € Tpe Teword [Naor Nap] 
 IXieperc Nae] mercoi[o eapron| 
 ,.Ὅ».»..»»"»3». τὸ ποτα 
 @Maqrag (0) aaa urs) 
 Chap. δε η)τε - παίσλος εῦῦ»999»»9 
 ΧΧΙΙΤῚ ς govn ε πίεσπρε Ἄριοι mesa] 
 aie] enpwsee πὸ [CHT Alor] 
 [ammjoArrere? ae πίπου,τε [oN] 
 [CU |iNtianere wMrees enfantjoreg [twa] 
 
 2 oplat] € Moos Nooort? napyxre(perc| 
 AE aAlaltlac acqovegcagne πὶ 
 NET AQE PaToT Oa THY’ € PWOT 
 
 3 NM ΤΕ τα ΠΡΟ" τότε mavAoc 
 Tlexacqy Wacy we MNoTTE Mapa 
 OTR TXO €T BHO’ ROLLOCC HN 
 TOR ERHPINe® sgeeol RATA MMO 
 a20c* ATW KOTENCAONE KATA’ 
 
 4 Mapa Mosroc® € grove € pol’ Me 
 SAV NGI NET aE PATOT wE ER 
 cagoy ak Napyreperc ae MMOTTE * 
 
 5 Nexaq ae Nor mavdAoc σε ner 
 COOTH AN πὰ CHAT we Tapyte 
 peve πε’ YcHo Tap we Nierwze 
 Teeooy € MapYwn ae mendAaoc® 
 
 the day after his conversation with the chiliarch, Τῇ δὲ ἐπαύριον 
 . ἔλυσεν αὐτὸν. 
 1 H nerngeapron τηρῖ. avar mavdoc enecHT, avtragoy 
 Epaty on TevarHte, Mavdoc δὲ acerwpaxr ἐροῦσι € NCTHgE- 
 APIOM πεχὸδε. 
 
 8 ὕ , 
 2 πεπολίτευμαι. πάσῃ συνειδήσει. 
 
 * ἄχρι ταύτης τῆς ἡμέρας. δ For φδρτηξ. 
 σὺ κάθῃ κρίνων με. 
 
 7 A scribe’s error ; strike out Kata. 
 
 ὃ παρανομῶν, H mapa πποακος, 
 
 9 Exod. xxii. 18. 
 
 6 
 
 K k 
 
252 ACTS XXIII. 15-21 
 
 Fol. 1084 MAM Mla 
 [119] [ae πεχ ύλιδρί Χο. 772ῇ35 
 [e veltneesat/([/ 777 
 774 Qn ovwpxs (U7 
 V//,rx Mon ae tTuchtjwtVVv VP 
 77 95ὼκ € QOTN € QUT Hh Se a2og 
 16 alyjclwTae δὲ Nol NwWApe τὸ τεῳ] 
 we ae] πασλος ε nevTRpoy: δο ΗΕ] 
 € 90TH € TrapeseboAH διτίὰ]) 
 17 see TavAocs NMavAoc ae aqerorTe 
 € ova W NoenatonTapyxoc me 
 sayy axe? Mel wWAHpe Hee wae? MXIT 
 AswapyYoc OTNTY oTWjane Tap ε 
 18 MOO € poy s aqjageaove ac ae NWH 
 Pe WHE δΔΙ[Ξ τῆ € QOTMN ae MY TAL 
 APKOC Ecjaw Aeeeocs Σὲ MavAoc 
 NeT seHp πὲ NT atjeroyvTe € por 
 ACICEMCONT € ENE WAR ε QOTH 
 ae Tel Opuipes evnTy ovwane 
 19 € soo Nant a IX TALApyYoc ae a 
 cqjaseagte’ τε σταε" aqceg tay 
 Nea Tca® acjanovey xe ov mete 
 20 OvNTAT € ROO epor> mesacy 
 xe WiovTaalr Ne NT ayTacce 
 Ecelcwnk’ κὰ πὰς ERE|N] ae WaT 
 Aoc NW pacte € Tarte ae ποσὶ 
 Qeapron®s owe EeTHAuIEe ON oF 
 21 wpx e ThHHT Ys Nron oe aenp 
 
 * H cworo aancrngeapion Htetixooc ArmegcrAtapyxoc. 
 BE πὰς EENTY ETETHAHTE, OWC ETETHAKMOTY ON OTWPS 
 ENETYNOHTOD, amon ΔῈ THCATWT. SUNATYOWIM ECOOTH. 
 
 * Some word like as, ‘take’, has dropped out here. 
 
 δ. Ἢ egovn τὰ. * H epor, ° H δέδακδφτε. 
 
 ° Hevea. 7 συνέθεντο τοῦ ἐρωτῆσαί σε. 8. πὸ συνέδριον. 
 
22 
 
 23 
 
 24 
 
 25 
 26 
 
 27 
 
 ACTS XXIII. 21-26 253 
 
 CWTAL NAT* CEGOPS Tap € poy ἴἴσι 
 agovo! e oase WN pwsee € ὑοὰ πὶ 
 QHTOT* NAL NT avwopR NW πέσε 
 
 PHT € τὰς oTWAe OTale € TAR cw] 
 Want οσο τ᾽ ὃ seo: avw TE 
 
 ποῦ cechTwr’? erswwT € hor 
 [Wan|T RastorTw ware MmXAsap 
 [Xoc] Ge aqRa Nopurpe ε Hor 
 
 [€ aqmapacciAe Nagy ae agp aooc] Fol, 102» 
 [e Aaav we antareor € iat] 2 [1 
 [aqysrovTe δὲ ε εἰπδσ τὸ τὶ [Ὁ ΕΒ] 
 [το ΤΡ Χ joc πέχδο ae cfeh] 
 795, "τοῦ ε τε σ᾽ ὑϊωμ]) 
 
 (Wia TRAIc|aprAa avw we [Nom] 
 
 [mjevc AT WHT’ WHacteeep[eg | 
 
 [ast|t WT WoreTe* τὸ TETUIH [AT] 
 
 w € cohre τ geimrhitoore " 
 
 me πὰς eveTadXe Mardoc Iee 
 
 soorey’ € paTy ae PATEeeewN (PH 
 Arg δ. eacicgal Ww οσεπιστόλη 
 
 ae TeX τύπος " RAATAAOC (si) AT 
 
 clac etjcoal ae HAZ πὲ RPAaTic 
 
 τος NW ONTEeewMn> Narmpar™ mek 
 pwLree ATGONY Not NrovTaal av 
 orwuy® e goTheyy aer® € opal ε 
 
 BWW NAL WECTATPET ALA (sic)? IE TE 
 
 p lerexe aE oTOPWeeatoc πε" 
 
 ΣῊ πσΊροτσο. 
 
 2 See Balestri, Fragmenta, p. 824. H’s text is identical 
 except that it has eagqnapacwere, 
 
 δ H nexagy xe cehte ujHt axarator, 
 
 * Sie. 
 
 H aiiujosste. δ Ἢ ficexrrq. 
 
 ἪΗ παῴνλις πρησεαχὼπ, 7 H Marpete, χαίρειν. 
 ® H evorwyy. . ἢ Ἢ διει. 
 
Fol. 1034 
 iq] 
 
 254 ACTS XXIII. 28-34 
 
 98 alTorxoy’ εδἴοσωϊμ ace ecorit 
 TAQEIGE ET OTENTAAL! Mag ε 
 THHHTC > alaiv’y € opal e mer 
 
 29 CTNQEAPION*’ AIGHTC? event 
 TAA Macq ε The oenfHTHeerd 
 τε Wevwoeeccs careeity Arar 
 HW OAM E€ PO] ECfRenWja ae Weer 
 
 30 H seppes N τεῷ oTTageoer ae ἐδ 
 HPOY χε qNawwmie € 9OTN € 
 πεῖ pwsee € hoA ITN Nioraal 
 NTETHOT aiTaoroy® wWa por: 
 EMTAPATAEIAE (sic)? MW MEQURATH 
 Topoc [ε] al OAM OIWWK Mageeacy: 
 [ae seaTo! ole RATA πὲ NT σοῦ 
 
 31 €OCAONE ageroyy Nay ayTare 
 mavrdoc NH τέσ θη “ ATaITY € 
 
 32 ANT IMATPIC* ae TMeqpalcTle 
 ae arTpe [Hornnerc ῥω ΗΕ] 
 
 CIT e tiapss)° 
 
 33 HioAH]+ πτοίοσ Ge MN τεῷ OThWK €] 
 gforit] ε TRHPIA [avy τέπιςτο]) 
 AH [ae] pHTeeewMn’: av[map] 
 
 34 φιοτὰῖ Magy ae πᾶσλος" [1 Tep ery] 
 [wc ale NGY PNTeeew[ αὶ] acywy 
 τε [axe] or € HoA πὲ ON ayy N [ε] 
 TapyK ass NH Tep ecjererxe ae we oF 
 
 1 ἐνεκάλουν, H etoverkadNet, 
 
 * H aiohit® evecnader, 
 
 H artarvog. * παραγγείλας. 
 
 H fwk maxasaq. avrotoy etnapesshodH * 33 fitoor ge 
 WrEpOvhok EOOTM ETRaICaApla av} TeNICTONH ARLMOHTEALWwit. 
 ATHApoictTa Mag MMtavNoc. 
 
 3 
 
 5 
 
 6 na ¢ / / 
 TO ἡγεμόνι. * παρέστησαν. 
 ἡ ἐκ ποίας ἐπαρχίας ἐστὶ. 
 
ACTS XXIII, 35—XXIV. 5 255 
 
 35 € hoA πε oN tosAiota+ mexagy xe 
 €€¥ ECWTAe € POR OOTAN eT 
 waiter? NGI NERRATH[Tolpoc?> δου 
 eocamie ae € T’pe Toaped ε poy 
 Qae MeMpamTwpron® NH ΘΗΡὼ 
 
 Chap. AHC* seltitca tor ac NH goor acjer 
 XXIV.1e opal Nor anaitac mapyx te 
 peve sei oN πρεεύστερος 
 ATW OTOPHTWP ze TepTTAAC! 
 arcagere € TATAOCC ae TIOHTE 
 2 sew NH TEP OTLKLOTTE δὲ € 
 poy aqapx πὸ caTHtopr® Net Tep 
 TrAAOC Efxw Aeeroc χε ETH 
 OTHOS N CIPHINA WOON Natit 
 € HoA OF TOOTK* aTW geEN Tle 
 τ ἴδιους ae mel geemoc € hod 
 
 3 SIT TERTIPOMOMOId (77° (PA 
 AIZ MERPATICTOC®* CETAETO (ic)? 
 SOLON MW OTOEIUS Mee ae Lea 
 
 4 πιο. gael? καὶ OTNOG τὸ oxeoT’ “χε 
 RAC δε" Elite τὸ oIce MAK ἐπε 
 QOTO }coNne akeeon € TPE RCW 
 τας € PON ON OTWWiwT] € hod ON 
 
 5 TERRENTOAR’ Altgoe [Tap ε πεῖ 
 pwsee πὶ Aoreeoc € acyroTitec 1 
 orcTacic’ Ww fovaal τηροῦν eT ON 
 
 1 H εσαζάπει gwor. 
 
 2 8 
 
 οἵ κατήγοροί σου. ἐν τῷ πραιτωρίῳ. 
 καὶ ῥήτορος Τερτύλλου. Ὴ aqapxer. 
 
 δ κατηγορεῖν, H ππδτητόρεςι, 
 
 7 
 
 4 
 
 διὰ τῆς σῆς προνοίας. 
 ® κράτιστε Φῆλιξ. 9 H cetaro. 
 
 10 The scribe has run a line through sx; read therefore oit. 
 12 
 
 1 H eeqtoviec ctacic, κινοῦντα στάσεις. 
 
Fol. 103 b 
 (cy) 
 
 256 
 
 8 
 
 10 
 
 1] 
 
 ACTS XXIV. 5-11 
 
 TONROTRLENH € Ticag’ πε τα 
 [parplecre [i] MitalJoparjoc’s ε ac 
 [nespaye] 7779 
 J///[Mravassjagte [sassoqy® opi] 
 [Foser δὲ ON Keleeon € AlT[ARpIite] 
 agexoyy e exeee € The Nal TH] 
 
 [pow εἸτ N RATHTOPI agieeloc 
 
 τ ONTO]: avorwwh ae owilor Hes] 
 [που] evaw aseeeoc afeita)i 
 c[asjonT τὶ τεῖ 9€* ἃ NOHTERLOOI 
 δὲ xwpae € πᾶσλος € waxe> aor 
 wih ecjaw ἅτερος χε eicoorn® 
 BQMLOC* KE EVCOOTH aeeron’? εἰς 
 9a9 Nposene® eno WN pe ypoan 
 
 € THEY QEOHOC ON οὐ ReMON (ic)? 
 
 NH ΟΗτ᾽ YMauwase gapoer> evit 
 [GJolee geeeon € ETRee Ee ARTI 
 pooro!! e€ asiititoore 2 Nooor ait 
 
 1 , a a ,ὕ e sr 
 TPWTOOTATHV TE THS TWV Nalwpatwv A’LPET EWS. 
 
 vidal HititaZwpasoc. 6 eaqnerpaze ExwPat Atmepme* Nat πτὰπ- 
 AMLAOTE RLALOY. OVHWSFOA AE OM ARALOK EadITAKPINE srarog. 
 ἐξεῖλε eThe Mal τηροῦν ETHKATHTOpE! Srarcog Hontor. 9 arv- 
 orwuh ae qwor Tigitiovaar evxW RALOCc, AE Mal CALOnT 
 TITEIOE, 
 
 * The Coptic text has no equivalent for καὶ κατὰ τὸν ἡμέτερον 
 , 3 La ld Ν Ν / ε / Ν 
 νόμον ἠθελήσαμεν κρίνειν. παρελθὼν δὲ Λυσίας ὃ χιλίαρχος μετὰ 
 
 πολλῆς βίας ἐκ τῶν χειρῶν ἡμῶν ἀπήγαγε, κελεύσας τοὺς κατηγόρους 
 αὐτοῦ ἔρχεσθαι ἐπὶ σέ, i.e. it omits verse 7 and a part of verse 8. 
 
 * nets κατηγοροῦμεν. 
 
 Ὁ “The governor having made a sign to Paul to speak, he 
 answered saying.’ 
 
 ὁ H mnercoovn. 
 
 τ The scribe corrects his mistake by rewriting these words. 
 
 * Like the Gr. ἐκ πολλῶν ἐτῶν, H προονυ, ‘days’. 
 ° Read ovaxtom. © For gapoy. 
 
 4 H aineip govo, 
 
 12 Read aaittcioore, 
 
PLATE VIII 
 
 RETVEH By 
 WOK EAR fa 
 
 AHCI MCETRKER τ 
 
 ok ἘΚΡΆΤΕΙ Opin Ds 
 τῶν οσγανθκε cia s 
 
 οὐ OY? AI SYRAVR I MOTA ξ 
 Β. woe “ΚΙ ΓΤ ΕΙ Ζ Ὁ ἈΤΈΖΗ TS ae 
 AST RADPNICTT AYAOE Tene ess τὸ A | 
 wettees:s SY Co MAIOG XE KOU Uy 
 Mb ACI: "xXEE FeO ef RIRA AIO: eet oa On 
 Rea) PORITGE © ROR! PoY «1.2 Gee - 
 ἈΞ  ΞΊ ΖΕ ΟΣ κῚ «ν (ἐΖ NOY nt Tf Gas 
 
 Les ed ie a FIM COAXETAPUCL CYP | 
 ΝΞ i 
 
 ’ ᾿ ike MOK CG ς- ἃ. REX 3S RATT} 
 
 Pe kes OD emn TTATO OY CAFEOOY® ‘i 
 
 aoe See tic nF ΞΖ τ ἘΞ Ξῶς ory & «- ἼΛΙΟ, n4 
 
 YL ny Ci sy RYO RII eee τ 
 -φεετ AX erin OyYALM. ττε RE 
 ee 6 , 
 
 τῷ Ξ i revert oy 2RIGYARA Hately. ete 
 BCT BY CY RUG Yas 
 x ee Ἐπ . ae: AY Rk aa ie RE ἘΞ ὶ 
 τ κεν τες, τέγος 
 
 Pre be | ἐς Ὁ Ἀξγσεννε BATU My Exe ors 
 ‘ τ HIPOY P2087 Ολεἀττατεικκεν 
 Wis? “> Be “pect a- OF Sali tally aoe Se Mad oy ee 
 we POUx 2} Penrice iayst as ae 
 
 -- 
 
 τὸς 
 ἐπ ξεθεν νει ATTY PARA CG ore 
 rebel th 2 he SEY Ve: wT 06 aoe ia. 2 oy) 
 RAL a POP A © ΚΕΝΆ aie one ter! a Ba 
 epee se SE Ent πα πο ον ΘΑ, 
 a MERITS Te Ve 
 SENA, - τα ΣΎ ΤΥ STTANA aes 
 reer ta os ee) Co Treh RIAL KAO 
 Brae δ τς ΕΑ MORN CADE NG 
 TERS ὙΠ] τὸ wa MT RIOY CO ¥ °* 
 
 BAe eo ence CA 
 
 x” 
 
 ΄ 
 
 ‘us 
 
 - | ! 
 
 - é ‘ iy 
 
 “yo : ' | 
 © ea? : 
 
 2 ἣ ν᾿ 
 
 51 
 
 MS. Οπικντλι, 7594, For. 108 ὃ (Acts or THE AposTLEs xxiv. 8-16) 
 
12 
 
 13 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
 16 
 
 Chap. 
 
 ACTS XXIV. 11—XXVII. 1 257 
 
 τ athor ε TOVeporcadnar! 
 
 ETOTWWT?? ATW ALT OTOE € 
 
 por elWaxe Nae oa gas περπὲ 
 
 H εἴεςοοσο N OT ReHHWe oF 
 
 AE ON NieTcTMacwcrH οὐδε 
 
 ON τπολις " OTAE KATTOLe ae 
 M2OOT E τὰρο E€ PaTOT € IE 
 
 T OTHATHTOPI? aaeeeooy TENOT i 
 SHTOT’ YooseoAl[OTl ae Wal wan axe! 
 RATA TEQIH eT epe [Nlaieco7TEe 
 
 € poc χε Oatpeciic|> melujseuye 
 
 τ τεῖ o€ ἂς πποῦτε NW Ma eroTe’’ 
 almlicteve® € NeT CHO THPOT 
 
 ON MmNoseoc Mae NEMpodpA 
 
 THC’ EVNTAL seeeay τὸ οσοελ 
 Wie [€ gov | € ππούτεῖ TeT € 
 
 pe Wat slow oHTC TaNacTa 
 εἰς ὃ er πδιπὼπε MN Narmaroc 
 
 ae NAAIROC* EdTACRI® OW Oae 
 Tat [ὲ TIpa πίω Wai Nnorey [Maran] 
 cic! δαῖτ aipom] N oroeruy [ities] 
 
 [Four leaves wanting] ᾿ 
 
 XXVI. 92 (maijposee william 
 
 Chap. 
 
 [WealbHA ae δι ζεπιμίδλι Barca] 
 pe’ [it}Tep orHpiine ae [e τρὲ NCGH|) 
 
 XXVII. 1 p [e] οττδλιδ" avy MmavdAoc [rae] 
 
 1 For € opal € ToreporcaNmar, ? H covwuyst, 
 
 8. κατηγοροῦσί pov ; therefore for sxsx00% read Sxaxo1. 
 
 — 5 “ ’, A 
 *‘ H ae man armas, TO πατρῴῳ Θεῷ, 
 
 6 
 
 8 Ἡ fitamactacic, 
 
 3 
 πιστευων. 
 
 9 10 
 
 ἀσκῶ. 
 1] 
 
 7 ἐλπίδα ἔχων εἰς τὸν Θεόν. 
 
 / 
 συνείδησιν. 
 
 Fol. 104 « 
 [pa] 
 
258 ACTS XXVII. 1-8 
 
 OEM ποῖσε ETARLHP τα οὐ ἐμὰ 
 TOMTAPKoce € Meypan me Tor 
 [τος] ε HoA ON TecnipH hee 
 
 9 hact’n: ἁπδὰς ae erxor ἴτε 
 
 [AlTPaeritre’+ ἐπα τ᾽ exe 
 
 “τὰ NW Tactras ankw ae HorA aTw 
 
 [AlpreTapNoc δέει Mareeaits πὲ 
 
 [hoJA oN eeccaAonInH? NTE 
 
 [T\ekaANREAONMIA® AeTEcTpacTe 
 
 [ale aAMeeoouje € clawits ἴοσαι 
 
 [ole ae acjerpe τὸ oT aehTasalIpwseee) 
 
 [irae] πασλος aqRaag € hor ε gov 
 
 πὰ weyqwmbheep cujaeuwHTe " 
 
 [ἀμ] € Hod οἷν Teka ET SeeeaT 
 
 AN|GHP € ToT NW πσπρος ε The 
 
 Garvuy Mwases0////////7//(e/////7/) 
 
 5 795 δυίω55.5) τεῷ enp gut οΥ7 
 73» λλδςε τ τοτλιστὰ Nae 
 [τπδαε σι ater € φεσρρὰ τ 
 
 6 [τυστα" ATW A TIQERATONTAPYX 
 Oc OE EYaO! ἴτε Panote 
 [OM] Teena eT geeeay ΕἼ ΠΑΡ 9 WT 
 ἐ ὑσὰ € τοιταλιὰ aqTadre77 
 
 7 7/7/M avw αὶ Tep enwck ποῖ (ἢ 
 [ἐρ οου77ἐςσηΡ777999 
 7 ΐἜτλτη τ WO) Saeeon 7/77/77 
 7ὔθτ᾽η7του N KPHTHZ//////// 
 
 8 7, cdAsew|NH seowre ae N77 
 7777, πὲ ev[ax.a) εν 
 [77777772»4. Ξε πυ770.777ἠ2ἷ᾽9Ἠ 
 
 * Ἢ evsor ovehod off ΔΆΡΔΑΛΗΤΤΗ. 
 ΣῊ veccadAXonme. 
 
10 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
 ACTS XXVII. 8-15 
 
 Visas pe ου'"»955 
 ddd The Ne υ"νῦ995 
 9999599:-- δῦ παυλοοῦϑ3 
 77᾽;κι3»ρΞ᾽,5ὲν εἴξω τεῖος] 
 [we] Npwsee Pray xe epfe mal] 
 CGHP πδίᾷωπε οἵ οὐδο  Γ»ὉὍ 
 
 ας οὐποσ W woce τς οὔ (}) 
 πκοὶ Wake Mavent adkAa Melt KE 
 WTNH: MWOECKATONTAPNKoc δὲ 
 MecqjcWTae Neca πὲτ P Oaeaee 
 
 tke TINATHAHPoc € OOT € NET € 
 pe πᾶσλος sw ἀξεεοοῦ " exe MAS 
 αὶ AE KLOTIT All E€ KLKOOHE € 
 poy a πὲ QoTO aI WowMte € πω] 
 ε hod Oak Masa ET Seseay> ἐπὰν 
 “χε cenawTage! or AiseHt7/7/ 
 dori? Wre TERPHTH " τς ΕἸ 
 Q2LOONE E POT] EYTWWT € 287/77) 
 seNT ATW ε TEN WPa> I TE[peE| 
 
 Toe pHe δὲ er € HoA οὐδε [ἐσὲ] 
 
 SE aATLETTWW Wwine|> στῇ 0}ἢ 
 oritioy € ὑοὰ oN τὸ adfajcoc [av] 
 RA RPHTH Wewors eeiiica 
 ουποσῖ AE ATTHT Napwse [grove] 
 € QOTM € OPAN’ EWaTaeoTTE € Ὁ 
 oy xe orpanrTAun’> it Tep εἰ] 
 OWPH we AL πζρειῖ EXLNTOR 
 [azejoyy ε τ ovhe NTHY anlpl 7,7 
 
 1 Balestri cematjoarcosnr erage OTNIAHI. 
 
 7 B Φηπις. 
 
 5. Β evparndon, Gr, εὐρακύλων. 
 
 259 
 
 Fol. 104 
 [po] 
 
Fol. 105« 
 [pel 
 
 260 ACTS XXVII. 16-23 
 
 16 77/77, ANPOwT*s anTWweenl[T] ... 
 
 [ae εἰ QOTN ETNHcoc e[Warleeo[TTE] 
 [e ploc axe RAATAA® eefoTIe att] 
 [slsxvose € ageagTe [τ TECH] 
 [acb|H* [evajde € poc7////77 
 7277;7᾽77;;»Ησἐ 9.98(9V/7/ 
 [ἐσοοτεὶ axe senmule]///7/7/7, 
 
 [About ten lines wanting | 
 
 21 [Nrep] ox[wen/7/7/7/ 7 
 08 N07 
 [earl axeesoc “70,7 
 (iaesen ε pote πεῖ 7 
 7ετὰ GHNOT ςῦᾧῇ 95 
 33Ξ3λτω et ouv ..59359595 
 
 22 737 πεΐ sanage Tenov om [}2000] 
 asecoc NATH χε TWR HN [0 ΗΤ| 
 Mae οὐ ΧΗ Tap ποσωτ᾽ πὰ 
 ρὲ ε ὑοὰ πὸ ONT’ THYTN e1een 
 
 23 TY MSOF aeavTaays aqjorwng 
 tap Mare hov WN Ter ovwH πὶ 
 
 17 
 
 ᾿Ὴ 16 antwasittT ae epovn evnHcoc eujatarorte epoc xe 
 RAATAA. ALOTIC ANGFAULTOAL Casraote iiteckahH. 17 evade epoc 
 eveIpe πρεπβοηθεῖδ evacorp ALTKOL ErPooTE aLHMWc Ticege 
 eopar evara eqo Town arimeo mcohte. arkaav ehodX. 18 epe 
 TX IALWIT AE WJOOM EOPar exWH EMEQOTO ALMeqpacre avmovrxe 
 choX Tinevoraar. 19 avw ariiiica meqpacte avnex ποοῦτε 
 SANxos ππευστα. 20 carat orpH δε πίε] ovte atari crow) 
 NOOOT, ATW EPE OTMOG πορρτιαλὼμπ osxwn. earacHt Aaar rae 
 tigeAnsc WOON Mam etpemovaar 21 hreporwcKk δὲ Axar007 
 OFWAL, TOTE MTATAOC ayagepaTy ol TETALHTE EYaW Araroc aE 
 MPWALE πεῖς ALEMT EPWTH Me ECWTAL Hews, eTarkW chor oft 
 KPHTH ATW EYOHT ARMEIRTKAS ALit πεῖοςε, 
 
ACTS XXVII. 23-31 261 
 
 σι πὰτπελος ae πὰ MoTTE € 
 24 ε Yujaeuje mage ecjasw aeeeoc 
 mE aetp P goTe MavAe* οὰπε 
 € TP ovTAQOR € Pat ae T’ppo- 
 ATW εἰς OHHTE ἃ TINOTTE 
 NAPIFe Wan W ovo wee ev 
 25 CGHpP MNasesane e the mal ce 
 MN Pwxee eeape WeTHOHT ov 
 por’:  micreve cap ε mor 
 TE BE ECNAWWIME KATA θὲ 
 26 NT avaooc Nal game ε Tpe it 
 TWLLNT € QOTM ET MHOC: 
 27 NM Tepe T “τῷ senTagie ae 
 τ OTWH Wwne anpowrT ose} 
 
 [About ten lines wanting] 
 
 Vdd TOOTE [re Yoo] 
 30 {πε7͵77ῦὔ3͵᾽ 7 Ney ae wine Nica] 
 
 [πωτΊ7Ὅλτωὼ argyadra? N77 
 
 V/MMATe@a)r\accat ave [Aoerse] 
 
 Zjos\e εἰσίπδιτες gargad o[ion] 
 31 [Mejxe MavAoc aeito eRATON 
 
 TAPKOC Nae NeearTor axe epe 
 
 τας NAL GW OF ποῖ NTWTH 
 
 * H enpowt oak Matprac. mepe Mimteeq xW RaLoc oO THauye 
 NTEvWH. KE aMtown e9ovH eTHNWPa. 28 avw Titepornorxe 
 πτόολις, ave EXOTWT HONWT Axarcooy. πτερουσὼ ae on 
 TikeKkOTI apinorvs πτόολις eEnmsrooy, avOE EMRNTH Tome. 
 29 ev PoOOTE ALHNOTE NCETWIANT COOP ἐρεπαλὸ ETMAWT avites 
 qTooT Moavgad οι πᾶρου, avujNHN etpe gToove ujwne. 
 30 epe Timeey δὲ {πὲ Hea NWT € πὰ WO! apgeada ETKATO 
 (eTecKacbH?) eTeoadacca. evgen Ἀοεῖσε KE ETMANEX PavTadr 
 ΦΙΘΗ, 
 
 * χαλασάντων. 
 
 Fol. 105 ὃ 
 [pa] 
 
Fol. 106a 
 [Pe] 
 
 262 ACTS XXVII. 32-38 
 
 82 Nrevnaworvxal! tore [it] 
 seaTo! avcwAl WN ποσὸ HH 
 TE CHACPH? aTRaac € ὑολὰ ε T’pe 
 33 hwRs Wanre gToor ae σὼπ 
 € gon’ mepe mardAoc conc 
 aeerooy THPoT € T pe Tar ποῦ 
 OPE εἴχκω aeeeoc χε εἰς “εἰ 
 τὰ τὸ W 2or € ποοῦ aretit 
 ssovit ε Hod eTeTHg πδειτ᾿ 4 
 34 ese eTNorese Aaav: ε The 
 Tat Wcon’e ageewTH € Tpe 
 THAI OTOPE* Mar Tap ἐὺ 
 OM 9d OH ἃς πετποσ καῖ" Nee? 
 oTqu Tap NH οσωτ᾽ mage € 
 Hor oN τετππὰπε A Aaar 
 35 SasewTin’s τὸ Tepe cae ai’ 
 777777...57777,,.,»,7»,.,]} 
 [ηρο]σ πτοοῖσ QWoT aval NorTp] 
 37 oti wente[spe ll ae 
 Z/JETH (sic) aoe 7775 
 
 38 [N] TEp oTcY δὲ alTTpE Tixo!] 
 
 3 
 
 σ9 
 
 * am has dropped out, for the Greek has ὑμεῖς σωθῆναι οὐ 
 
 δύνασθε. H πτετπδιποσκὰι ἀπ, 
 
 2 τὰ σχοινία τῆς σκάφης. 
 
 δ. Ἢ οτοοσε uywne. 
 
 Ἢ itvetitonaert. 5 H axxait. 
 
 ὁ Ἢ ehod off tame HAaary SraewTi. 
 
 " H πὸ: ae agar πουοεῖν ayeTRCAPICTOT ARMMOTTE ALMEALTO 
 ehoX Hovonm mar avw aqnouy aqapoxrer Horwar, agqy Mart 
 OW, 36 ALOTPOT AE HOHT THPH. MTOOT QWOT ATA MOTTPOPH. 
 O7 MEMEIPE THPH MawgeTace apron OF MOF, 
 
 δ 
 
ACTS XXVII. 38-41 263 
 
 acCaT* eTNoTaxe φεπείοοῖσο 
 
 39 € @adaccal πὶ Tepe oTooTE 
 AE WWME πιὰ eee aene 
 πεισεοοσ νεῖ 27> οσπολποςϑ 
 πε NT ATEIOPOT eTNoT ea 
 seesoone WN OHTY* ATW aTal 
 Wowie ENAT κε σελ 
 FaeGFoae € TOYRE Nx0f € οὗ (ie. OTH) 
 
 40 €aeamts στέμμα NOaATGAA av 
 HAAT € HorA> evawe € HOA ga 
 αεὰ ATHA BWOT € HoA NOT: 
 ATW ATYY € opal πτ σιτεέλασο" 
 ATPOWT senTHS eT W ὑολ 
 
 41 € 9OTN € πεηροῖ" avrw ΤΩ 9178 
 AE ETRLA EC[O MOWNO Nea 
 
 * As the Gr. εἰς τὴν θάλασσαν, H emsxoor feaNacca. 
 
 ? οὐκ ἐπεγίνωσκον, H axne Nieeq covrwngy, ‘the sailors knew 
 it not’. 
 
 ° κόλπον δέ τινα κατενόουν ἔχοντα αἰγιαλόν. 
 
 “Ἢ arxiujouite tay κε ἐπεςεπδίητουχε πκοῖ COOTI EMRAT, 
 Our text agrees more closely with the Gr. εἰς ὃν ἐβουλεύοντο, 
 εἰ δύναιντο, ἐξῶσαι TO πλοῖον. 
 
 δῊ omits efor. 
 
 ὁ H evauje oft eadacca, εἴων εἰς τὴν θάλασσαν. 
 
 7 ‘They drew up the anchors, they cast off, they weighed 
 out [to sea|, at the same time, they released the heads of the 
 steering oars (or the [two] rudders), they hoisted the sail, they 
 sailed by the wind which was from off the sea towards the 
 shore.’ gaara = ἅμα, ἀσπὰ KWOT € HON = ἀνέντες τὰς ζευκτηρίας, 
 πποιησ = τῶν πηδαλίων, ATYS € OPaY = ἐπάραντες, NtsicNavo 
 (H fitorcNavor) = τὸν ἀρτέμονα, TENTHY = τῇ πνεούσῃ, and 
 ATPIWT ε OOTM € MEKPO = κατεῖχον εἰς τὸν αἰγιαλόν. There is 
 no Greek for et πὶ hod, and the last member of the Coptic 
 version of the verse is a paraphrase. 
 
 8 H awtwaxt. ‘They ran into a place which was a reef (Ὁ) 
 (or shoal ?) of the seas.’ 
 
Fol. 1065 
 [pe] 
 
 264 ACTS XXVIII. 41—XXVIII. 1 
 
 Aaccals avarane Maso e poy’: 
 A ΠΕΙ͂ΘΗ 4461 GW eEcyRiree [ait|®s 
 Tleqtagoy ae aqhwrt e bor 
 OITH πέπον ae NTHT 
 er WN hod € QOTN € TERpO* 
 42 45 Ανατοί ae aval wWoxne 
 ε οετὸ NETAeHp? LeHTwc® 
 ἴτε ova πηηὺς NY P Hod’ 
 43 MOERATONT ap Kole ale] 
 eqorwi € Torxe πασλος 
 44 7999», mecejene 9 0e[ine] 
 7/// QeNMati\ce gewRoove]//7/ 
 Vrs 7/77 
 Γ᾽ ες πτὰ OFON N[rae] 
 Chap: 7,Ρ,ε UlRPos avw τὸ Tepe Nay 
 XXVITI.1 oyasfat] Tor’e aNcovH THH 
 
 * Flowne (H πρωωπῦ) HeaNdacca = τόπον διθάλασσον. 
 
 ° “The ship stuck fast in it’, ἐπέκειλαν τὴν ναῦν. For € poy 
 H has easarv. 
 
 8. “Its fore-part remained fast, it moved not.’ H a neqon 
 SXEIT TARPO. AGS EMYRIa aravcog, Gr. καὶ ἡ μὲν mpwpa ἐρείσασα 
 ἔμεινεν ἀσάλευτος. 
 
 * ‘Tts stern broke up through the violence of the wind which 
 was off the sea towards the shore’; Gr. ἡ δὲ πρύμνα ἐλύετο ὑπὸ 
 τῆς Bias. The Greek says nothing about ‘the wind which was 
 off the sea towards the shore’. 
 
 © τοὺς δεσμώτας. δ μήτις, H has «τηπὼς also. 
 
 7 “Lest one sailor should escape.’ H ititewnnahe icegoss, 
 Gr. ἐκκολυμβήσας διαφύγοι. 
 
 δ. H πᾶνλος δίπωλσε arnerujoane. διοσεροδοπε δὲ ππε- 
 TENHMFOM arscooy enHHhe ποειοσοσν Nuyopit enexpo. 44 arw 
 TIKRECEEME OOEIME ALE OF OEMMATCE OEMKOOTE OF φεποπδὰν' 
 
 icy oA [Here there is a break in H. | 
 
ACTS XXVIII. 1-6 265 
 
 coc χε eeeXITH πὲ Mecpan 
 
 2 fhaphapoc! ae aveipe ait it oF 
 MOG «ὁ eeliTeeaelr pwsees avy 
 REPO TAP HW OTRWOT ATW AT 
 Wont € poor ε The mxace 
 
 3 TH hod Nak MoWoT: WN Tepe may 
 Aoc ac GA ovAaWH τὸ GARR ag 
 ποχοῦ € TIRWOT? ATW 
 ἐπ Ὁ σοι er ε HoA ON ose 
 sre acereeo pwc N Teyorxt: 
 
 4 MN Tepe Nhaphapoc δὲ nar 
 € TEOHPION eqauwe Nea 
 τ᾿ στα METRW Reeroc’ xe 
 NANTWC πεῖ pwrre ompecy 
 owrh me> χε WH τεῷ eqovaai 
 ε οὰ oN eadacca age mecy 
 
 5 [selmuja® Raaq € wig: Nrog 
 [ale N τεῷ eqilovae Ae MEOH 
 Ῥίον € Opal € MRWOT «ὐπὸ ae 
 
 6 HAO AdaAT* NTooy ae news 
 [τ Newey Me owe ecyita 
 73 ωρϑη πε ge € gpal on oF 
 9: υϑλ᾽ιυξοον' eviopas δὲ 
 [Nlewry N οσποσ N ROOT: 
 [alvw evnar xe ae me AaaT 
 [salle QOOT TAQOLYY ATHTOOT 
 ddd UMA Fol. 107 « 
 
 1 of re βάρβαροι. Bhaphapoc = ihaphapoc. 
 ? H πολσς. 3. H avohw. 
 ‘ ‘Tt filled its mouth with his hand’; Gr. καθῆψε τῆς χειρὸς 
 αὐτοῦ. 
 δ ‘They spake saying’; Gr. ἔλεγον πρὸς ἀλλήλους. 
 6 For axmeqaxmuya. 
 Mm 
 
266 ACTS XXVIII. 7-12 
 
 € Treypam πίε morhjAroc [Me m7] 
 aquwonn ε poy πα (ἢ [wlosenr 
 NM QooT aAqIP οὐδ εἰ Pom ae 
 8 MeiTaear waeee(o|]'> actywite 
 ΔῈ € THe πιωτ᾽ ae novi hAjioc 
 Oavoee? ayw incqjwwire onTey > 
 NqNKOTR* πᾶσλος acqhor 
 € 9OTH Wa pore δῇ ληλ ac 
 Tarte Tears! € κω aqTard 
 9 δι N Tepe Mar ae wwe 
 HNeET ON THHcoc eT {10 
 on’ oN genwwme avy περὶ 
 OFOEI E POY? AYP Magpe € poor: 
 10 NrooyT δὲ avreipe Nai NW oF 
 106° WN Taeio’ avw τ Tepe 
 ποῦ € GWOT € HOA aTTaro 
 11 se πεττ Ὁ KNprra® Mage ““’ἰἼτποὰ 
 woseltt πεῦοτ᾽ alnccHp 
 OF οὐχοῖ Nre panote® € ay 
 SsOOHe € THHCOC* Epe OF 
 SQDEIN Beery HW arocRopoic] 7° 
 12 avW N Tepe Negoone € cT[pa] 
 
 * “He showed kindness to us and love of strangers 
 (hospitality)’; Gr. φιλοφρόνως ἐξένισεν. 
 
 TUPETOLS. 
 * ‘And his interior was sick’; Gr. δυσεντερίᾳ συνεχόμενον. 
 Ἢ πειστα. ὅ H ππεςεεπε etolt τπηοος ετί!οοπ, 
 ° H πρεπποσ. 7 fitara. 
 8 
 
 H exw chodX artaNo netip pia. 
 ἡ Rakote, the native Egyptian name for Alexandria, is, of 
 course, used here. 
 © παρασήμῳ Διοσκούροις. 
 
ACTS XXVIII, 12-17 267 
 
 HOTCA! ANP WoseltT’ Igo 
 13 OF saeeave ε HoA ae Oe πειὰ] 
 ET S2@kAT ANCGHP AKA 
 TANT A? € OPHeIOC® avW LIT 
 Mca OTQOOT aTT HT ple πὶ 
 {ε alter ae Mmeitcntay ε [πο] 
 14 TrOAOTC* ange € OEeNc NH 
 SPLLAT ATCENMCWNN € 
 777799999᾽ε:ε bon 
 τ wos Nt|!/7/7/7/77/7/wa anny 
 oc* cboploc] € TWsRNT € por: 
 NW Tepe πᾶσλος ae Nay ε 
 pooy acq[TW)R NOHT δ ἐσ Xap! 
 16 τ᾽ τὸ as πποῦτε" WN Tepe Nt 
 hor Ge € QOTH € OPwWseH a 
 MOEKATONTApPK Oc τ αὶ πὲτ 
 SOHD € TOOT’ && MApPY wit 
 Mak “το AQHA Mav Aoc 
 € TPE FSW Sap! φᾶρος NAL eer 
 TOL ET OAPEO ε pore: acww 
 17 GE AE ““σἴποδ WOLeNT τὸ QooT 
 
 μ- 
 or 
 
 1 H cvparorcea. ® κατηντήσαμεν. > “Ῥήγιον. 
 * ἄχρις ᾿Αππίου Φόρου καὶ Τριῶν Ταβερνῶν. 
 εὐχαριστήσας, Η ew apicres. 
 
 © ‘When we had entered Rome the hekatontarchos gave 
 those who were bound into the hand of the archon of the 
 soldiers; and he sent away Paul to remain by himself with 
 the soldier who guarded him.’ a noekatontapyxoc + TimeTarHp 
 € TOOT'Y AW MapxK WM WAL αὐτοῦ = ὁ ἑκατόνταρχος παρέδωκε τοὺς 
 δεσμίους τῷ στρατοπεδάρχῃ ; see the readings of the verse given 
 by Prof. Souter. 
 
 5 
 
 Fol. 107 6 
 [pH] 
 
Fol. 108 « 
 [pe] 
 
 268 
 
 1 
 
 ACTS XXVIII. 17-23 
 
 AYRLOTTE EMAPYK WM W foraat!: 
 Mexagy Nav’ axe Npwseee πὰ ΠΗ 
 vy alton Nr’ ait am οσῦὲ πὰ 
 Oc H Newnr’ πὸ πεπεῖοτε 3" 
 ATH agesoi creevip € Hor oO or (?) 
 eporcadHee € Opal engin τ 
 
 18 Meo pwseatoc®> ayvW N τεῷ oF 
 ANAKPHTE* ALeLOl ATOTWU 
 € HaaT € HoA ae τὲπ oTOE ε 
 Aaay NW αἵτἴδ aeeeoy’ opal it 
 
 19 QHT’s N Tepe nwiovaal ae + 
 [οἹσδηΐ avanacnaze® seecol 
 € Tpa emsmMars’ as Mppo® φὼς 
 εἴ NAKATHTOPY? alt Ak πὰ 
 
 20 geomocs ε Whe Tel alti? ve 
 aicencion] THTTN!! ε nay € Pw 
 TNH ATW € Wane NAeLHTHN* 
 [AijexHp cap τ τεῦ oadrcic™ e 
 [Thle ϑελπις ae micpaHa: 
 
 [About twelve lines wanting] 
 
 3 Cuma y wee 
 
 EapxXwt MH Yoraar = τοὺς ὄντας τῶν Ἰουδαίων πρώτους. 
 
 There is no equivalent in the Coptic for συνελθόντων δὲ αὐτῶν. 
 
 i) 
 
 > 
 
 Θὺ 
 
 o 
 
 9 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 18 
 
 5» lat if 8 A € / 
 ἔθεσι τοῖς πατρῴοις. τῶν Ρωμαίων. 
 5 
 
 9 ΄ ΄ 9. » , 
 ανακρινᾶντες με. αιτιαν θανάτου. 
 
 > ΄ oa / 
 
 ἠναγκάσθην. ἐπικαλέσασθαι. 
 
 ‘To make an appeal to the Emperor’; Gr. Καίσαρα. 
 κατηγορῆσαι. 150 διὰ ταύτην οὖν τὴν αἰτίαν. 
 
 ‘I supplicated’; Gr. παρεκάλεσα. 
 τὴν ἅλυσιν ταύτην. 
 H 21 fitoor ce πεχὰν May. χὰ ἁποῦ ΟὟΤΕ ἌΣΠΙΣΙ coas 
 
 eThHHTR ehor on toraara. OTTe ALTE OTA EF TMECHHT 
 
ACTS XXVIII. 23-27 269 
 
 ΔΙ κε Naeeeay [ecr/peritrple] 
 
 τ λέτε ARTINOTTE’ € 
 
 eqjjmtree! ἀϑοοοοῦ ε The] 1¢ arw 
 € Hor Oke MitoLeo[c] ἐς eewFcHe NAL 
 [Ite |TIPOPHTHe asi gOTOOTE * 
 
 24 Wa porTge’ Qoeine ae avis 
 Ge? € METYxW «φεεοοῦυ" oO elt 
 ROOTE AE ATP aT MagTe®> [av] 
 
 25 ex € HoA enceTHT’ an W777 
 ae NETEPHT ἐὰ MavrAoc xw 
 Navy πὶ oTWaxe NH οσωτ᾽ axe 
 RAAWC A EMMA eT oTaah 
 Waxse wae πετιτεῖοτε 
 e hoA oITN Heaesac Ten’po 
 
 26 (PHTHe ecjaw aeeeoc axe hor 
 τ WagphH mer Ἄδος NE χοὸς 
 NAT χε ON OTCWT'AL TETHIT 
 aAcWTae NTETN Tae ποῦ * 
 ATW OW OTHAT τ᾽ ἐτττδιτδῦ 
 
 27 NTETH τὰς EVWPO " act 
 WoT Tap Nor πρητ᾽ ae meY Aa 
 Oc* ATW ATOPOUW € cWTAe ON 
 HETMLAARE ATW ATU[TALL 
 
 [About twelve lines wanting | 
 
 [ 
 { 
 ἰ 
 
 πϑτδαλοσ πκω πουπέθοου eThHATK. 22 τδλζτον Ge arsL0K 
 ετρεπεοωτᾶς EMETKMEETE EPOOT, eThE ταιρδιρεςσις TAP ATTAALON 
 χε CEaNTINETE OWWC OAT Sra Mae, 23 avyTacce Ἂς Nay ETQoO. 
 AVE Wapoy NS OVALHHUJE ENMAA ETYMOHTY., avw aqujaxe 
 MALMLAT EYPMALITPe MTAMTEPO ἀχπποῦτε. 
 
 1 2 
 
 J, 
 πείθων. ἐπείθοντο. 
 
 λον 7 4 \ am 
 ἡπιστουν- μὴ συνῆτε. 
 
 ἘΠ)1.108 ὃ 
 
 (Pt 
 
270 ACTS XXVIII. 30, 31 
 77 xv ἢ 77777, \wolm ἐ poly] 
 
 WN ovo [itijee evr HAR € Qo[Tit] 
 
 31 € poe eqRAHprcce αὶ ταεῖττε 
 [plo ἂς πιίοσ]τε " avw ey εὐίω] 
 [e] Whe πίπο]εις τὸ πέχξ oN 
 [TApPOHCIA ash Yoo: Σ ΣΙ Σ Σ 44% 
 
 φ HEHPASIC HH 
 
 HOcCTOAOC 
 
 ae a 
 
 TRANSCRIPT OF THE COLOPHON WHICH IS 
 WRITTEN IN CURSIVE GREEK WRITING 
 
 [A πε ae Maxoeic acqtwwnme Wa poer εξ 
 
 SW «τοῖος NAY we acic ae mei Ἄδος" e The oF 
 
 [elrevnp ποῦς Tetioreg ποῦς exalt neti 
 
 ποῦς TETHP GWNT Se πχοεὶς MMOTTE: 
 
 πὲ MT ATYTAKNIE THTTH* aeIp Leepe MROC 
 
 “τος OTAE NET WOOM Oae MHOCRLOC* MWOT 
 
 Ποῦ TAP ae TROCkLOc πὰ Tarahodvoc 
 
 [mje* een meqhwrA ε hor: apr περεέσε xe acy 
 
 Fol.109a WN OTHYY O&A PWTH NG Meaxoerce me wraleyTasese] 
 
 [Pid] tna trees ae Raac eqyenagaen ε HodA οἱ ε TE] 
 
 NMMaAAWCIA AF πεὶ aALWIts OTAeHHWE [Tap] 
 
 d Matahodoc emeraer ε τας πὰ MpH ε [ugar] (2) 
 
 € opal exit MRAQ* OTAE € Tee πὸ πῆδο 
 
 πος " eyovunuy ε wre’ πως W777 
 
 TIERPWLLE* ECMIHT’ OW oTpoorve ecjov[wuy εἸ 
 
 OMLHOT Noe Novrarooys avrw e the [mal acu] 
 
z= ἄπει: 
 δον = ἘΚ ΣΙ» 
 
 MS. Ortentat 7594, Fou. 108 ὑ (Acts or 1 
 
 ‘HE APOSTLES XXVili. 
 
 PLATE 
 
 30, 31) 
 
 IX 
 
TRANSCRIPT OF THE COLOPHON 271 
 
 ποοῦ ae πείῖίθηρε € MRoceeoe 7/€7/7/|Wag] 
 ast ε ὑοὰ ON TeX eearocia ae .«:πη 
 τέλος Eq(NHT ὦ ταρποσυίῃ expan) 
 πον win’ Ke 
 
 [About ten lines wanting] 
 
 Vers e the meex πτᾶπος eT MaAdAway it Fol. 1096 
 7ὕὅτδη πὶ πεοσοεῖ xe ETMARW May WN get (prh] 
 
 7/choove en Na THoOTTE Alt We ἐσπδδϑετι (ἢ 
 7 Ύἐὲκε ViNos20c Ak MNoTTE Nal eTe MevTMOTTE 
 7/77, ᾿ πε QUTOY ἐσχω “τεῖος xe NTNHCTIA WOOort 
 7///M OTAE BATE TINOTTE CWT’ BRALoe ETEIpPE 
 ////sss20ov8 NMuyses20 € TASAOHRH ἂς πποῦτε 
 7///<BGoSe Ses2000 TN MEpHT’ eTTAIHT Wal ere 
 7///NCKS2ONTA NOVOEIUF Nike ON THIeTI Cc] 
 Ζ΄Κ ἐκρησ 4 ΠῸ TPE σπταπασε APART) 
 7995 ετ᾽ W29xdad dPN TaxeevE χε a Tx0EIc7/77 
 Y///787//NHCTIA BIN τδίζτδεοοιε ae πησεῦ 
 
 7 ῷρωοε ε the se πᾶϑος se πεπ7 
 7329999959339339395: wes x77 
 Wd on Hpoe ζ75')ἑὦ»ᾧἷϑ 7, 
 22Ζ.ζζΞϑϑ3353959995ς“. σοτῦ ¥ 77 
 
 [ About ten lines wanting (?) | 
 
ITATIOBAAYDIC H IWSAHHHC) 
 (Brit. Mus. MS. Orient. 6803) 
 
 Fol.la Chap.I.8 ὅτε meqywoonm met ni[aujore]) [ππὰ 
 [Ὁ] 9 ΤΩΡ τωρ altloR 9D sogaN 
 [N|He TeTitcom: TreTIW bp 
 ποιποῦος ON TESA Ics ATW 
 TALNTEPO LEM OTMOLLONA Le THT 
 BOE τὸ MEK Pcs awe Ow THA 
 COC ETOTRLOTTE € ρος AE MATALOc 
 e the πιῦδκε ae Torte: avTwW ε The 
 TANTMNTPE WIC πεῖς 
 10 IWJWIME Oae MENNAs ee περοοῦ 
 I TRUPIAKHs ATW AICWTA ET 
 CAH OF Magoy xeeeor Nee N OF 
 11 CAATIICT* Ecxw seeeoc χε πε 
 τ ERNAT € POOT ae MET ERMAMAT 
 ε POOT* COAT COT ETaWWAee NT 20 
 oy com € TcaWwye NERRAHCIA eT 
 ON Etpecoc’ ATW CALTPMA*s Lest ΠΡ 
 TAMLOC* ATW OEATIPA Le caparc 
 aot Φιλδελίιδ aeit Aaoaonsa 
 12 TW aAIRTOY € NAT € TECRRH ge TET 
 Wace Weeeeare MN ΤΕΡ EIRTO! ae 
 AINAT € caumye M ATK MIA I I 
 13 ovh: epe πεῖπε αὶ OTWHPE WN pw 
 ase ON TANATE We WAM πτὰ " 
 ἐἰσοολε MN OTIJNTO* EC[eeHp ε πὲ 
 cHT € neqnethe πα ovaroxg Nn ποσὸ 
 
REVELATION 1. 14—II. 1 273 
 
 14 [epe Tecjamte] ovohty xem meqeyw Fol. 15 
 Nee πὶ OTCOpT MN oTOhTF> arw nee] [a] 
 MN OM IWit? epe πειύδα o mee πὶ OTU[Ag | 
 15 πὶ RWOT’ Epe NETIOTPHATE eine It [OT] 
 QoxenT Wm hapwr eqmoce git oTOpw- 
 epe τεζοη O MOE se TEQpooy τὸ ρ 
 16 ENRLOOT ENAWWOT’ COTH cauey 
 I CIOT OM TE{Gina NM OTMALes epe 
 orcHye NHE € hor OM τε τ ΠΡΟ 
 ECTHAL ee tho cays Epe πεῖρο o 
 NOE “0 TIPH € TP OTOEIN OM TET 
 17 Gose> W TEP eINay ae € poy? arge 
 Od Ney OTPHAHTE Noe τὶ NET 
 s2oovTT aTW δτδὰς Teqors 
 τ οὐδεν € OPar € wwre Ecpaw 
 SLAIOC BE 41ΠῸ0 Ὁ QOTE ATOR πὲ 
 18 MWOpm δὼ πρδε" meT ong 
 ATW aleMLoT* ATW εἰς OHHTE τῇ 
 Ong Wa ἐπε πὶ ἐπὲρ " ATW EpE 
 MWOWT MTOOT A ποτοῦ 4: ARLNT? 
 19 Cr Ge NW NE NT ARNAT € pooy 
 sen WET Woo’ avw eT παῖ! 
 20 πε S&Nca δι" MWeAeHeTs 
 PION Le πόδ MW clos NT ARNAT 
 € pooy OW TA OMA? Len Tcaueye 
 MATK MA αὶ MoTh> Meawey [coy] Fol. 2a 
 Tcawey MATTEAOC πε πὶ TCA EE le] 
 NECRRAHCIA* ATW Tceaweye NAT 
 NMA TCaweye MERRAACIA IE " 
 Chap. #_ oat xe πὰππελος NW TERRAHCIA 
 11.1 @ FON er om ecpecoc’ xe Nar WET ety 
 BU) “τεφοοῦ NGI Wxoere* WET ἃ 
 QLAOTE ML ποδία MW Cloy OM TERY 
 Nn 
 
274 
 
 REVELATION II. 1-9 
 
 Gis N οὐδε" MET L2OO0UJe OM TAH 
 HTe WM Teaweye NAT YMA αὶ MoTh: 
 2 Tcoovn αὶ πεπούησε" seit men 
 ICE RUN TEROTIORLONA * 
 ATW BE δοπιῃσοες € YY OA ME@OOT " 
 ATW ARTIEIPATE M MET 2W Le 
 a2oC BE ANON φεπαποοτολος 
 MN QOINE AN πε" ATW AKQE € Po 
 3 OF € OQENNOTS πὰ avTwW OTNTAR 
 SLLLAAT M OTOTMOLLONH * ATW 
 AKYY € por e¢ The πὰ pat’ seme πὶ 
 4 φιςε" AAAA OTHNTA! QENROTI € 
 POR SE ARKRW NCWR NTERATA] 
 5 πὴ πὶ WOpm: api Mmereeve Ge ae 
 nTanoe € HoA TWN Ne xeeTaior 
 Ne eipe N πεπούησε Mm WoOpT : 
 Wwe eeeeon TNH Wan TaRntee (Ὁ) 
 € TERATN MIA € HOA Oae Tlecaea eR 
 6 Tae seeTaMor® AAA OTNTAR Mal 
 S°Meay BE EnLeocTEe MN περύησε NNT 
 HOAAITHC*’ HAL OW € YeeocTE seeL007 " 
 7 WWETE OVNTAC Medrxwe seaeay Leapecy 
 CWTLL* BE OTH ET EPE MENNA xw 
 s2e200T NM NERRATCIA*’ WET πὰ 
 apo finat may ε Tpe qovwae € hor 
 OLe TWH 4 MWWO’ Mar eT MT 
 ΔΊΗΗΤΕ £& THTAPAAICOC “4 πὰ MOTTE: 
 Oar ee Tactedoc WN TERRAHCIA 
 eT ON ceeTplas we War NeT Ff 
 BW 2202007 NGI ποτ avrw 
 ΠΟΔΗ πὲ NT AKLOT ATW ac 
 9 wig + Ycoorn TeReAN|ic 
 Sel TERSLNTOHRIS AAA NTR 
 
REVELATION II. 9-14 275 
 
 OTPAMLLLAG* ATW TARLMNTPEparoy 
 AN MAL €T 2W «αϑετος " χὰ AMOI 
 QENIOTAAL MW QOINE alt πε" 
 SAAAA TeTMATOCH Le WeaTa 
 10 Mac TEs sep Ὁ goTe Aaavy OH 
 TOT MW NET ERNAWONOT* εἰς OH 
 Hre marahodoc mates gor 
 τὸ MW OHT THYTH € MeWTERO’ 
 BME HAC EVEMEIPATE ALLLWTIT’ 
 ATW OTH THTM eeeeay τ OTEAL 
 \pic ee stHT WM QOOT* WWE ae πις 
 TOC Wa Opal ε Meeoys avw pintat 
 11 NAR ge TenAOLe Le πωπὸ πᾶτε 
 τὰ ἢ MMAARE KLLLAT E€ CWTLL 
 SLAPEY CWTLL* BE OT πεῖ epe πε 
 TINA AW seeeoy αὶ WERRAACIA ° 
 πὲτ MAxpPoO NINE Tate W Gone 
 € HoA OITAR πεεοῦ ee geeo οὐδ" 
 Qar ae TacweAoe N TERRANCIA 
 Cer ρας περύδεεος " we Nar WET Cf 
 ὀχὼ g2e200T NGI MeETE OTNTAY 
 a2w2ay W TCHYE ET THA € πρὸ Cav: 
 13 Teootnt κε €ROTHHO TWIT Teed 
 ET epe Teeponoc ee McaTanac i OH 
 TY? ATW aAHALLAOTE ee MWA palt 
 ase RAPMA WTA πιο" avw aK 
 AOE PATH OM MEQCOT NTATLLO 
 OTT ge πὰ MLNTpPE ee MicToc 9a 
 TE THUTIW* Weea eT Epe meepo 
 Moc ee WcaTatac OTHO N OAT 
 14 ATW OTNTAY OENKHOTI € POR ΣῈ 
 OTNTAR OOMNE ETALLAOTE τ TE 
 cho καὶ hardagage ar trac 
 
 Fol. 3 a 
 
 [τ] 
 
276 REVELATION II. 14-20 
 
 Teahe hadan € πὲς cRaitaadoln 
 Fol. 80 ae Tt seTo € HOA αὶ [πἰσηρε se TICHA 
 Hi € THe σοσέε WWWT MW εὐλωλοι" 
 15 avW πεοεπορπεσε" TAI TE TEROE OOK 
 ECOTNTAR φοῖε eTaReaoTe i τεσ 
 16 W NIROAAITHC* geeTANO! Ge enw 
 πε Se92ON YNHT WAR ON OTGENH 
 TARUWE MALLMAR ON TCHYE MW TA 
 17 TATIPO* πέτε OTNTAY Mtrrxe xe 
 ἰδ E CWTKL MLAPEYCWTLL* ae EpeE 
 TIEMMNA AWW Meee χε OT M NER 
 RAHCIA* Wer Maspo fiat mac 
 ἐ Tpe qovwse € HoA OKe Treeamita 
 €T OHI’ avw fiat πδ πὶ ot 
 \yrdoc ecorohuy epe orpan πὶ hppe 
 CHO € poc € ae AAT COOTH eeee0¢f 
 EXRRHTEL WET WassiTey* 
 18 OadI ae Tactedoc αὶ TERRAHCIA 
 A ct on olarerpas ase mar mer ἐπὶ 
 BW «τ«τοοῦ NGI πίσηρὲ ae ποῦ 
 τε" TleT epe necqyhad o Nee πὶ οὐ 
 Wao WM RWOT* Epe πειούφηητε 
 19 O Nee HM OTOQOCLeNT αὶ Hhapwot+ + 
 cOOTH MN πεποησε eet TER ἃ 
 CATH Let TERMICTIC * ATW 
 TEHAIAHONIA 44 TEROTITOLLOMNH * 
 Fol. 4 a AvwW πεπούησε NM QAeET Maaavy ε πεν 
 ° 20 wWopm: adAa ovnTar € por ae 
 AKHW MN Tecgtaee ae eveZaheA Tas 
 ET BW seeeoc € ρος aE ANT OTMpo 
 Φστης " ecfthwo avw ecmAama it 
 NA Oseoadr* € THE σπορπεσε agTw 
 HcEOTERe WWWT MN Eerawdol " 
 
Chap. 
 ITI. 1 
 
 21 
 22 
 
 23 
 
 REVELATION II. 21—III. 1 277 
 
 Ap Ac Nac HM oToOTOEIUT we Eceeee 
 Tanor € hovA oN TecMopitias εἰς OH 
 ἦτε YNANOTS seevoc € Opal 
 evIJWIE* ATW WeT oO MN NOEIR 
 Weeeeac εἐὐποσ αὶ eAn|ie + enw 
 
 πὲ δὲ ἐς Tee eeeTanor € ὑοὰ ont 
 wecohnre> YitaseoovT i πες 
 
 RE WHPe ON OTKLOT* aTW ce 
 Wacieee NGY NERRAHCIA TH 
 
 poy’ xe ANOR MeT QoTOET 
 
 τ ENGAOOTE Ke NOHT* ATW 
 
 Tirat NHTIW WOTA MWOTA RATA 
 
 24 
 
 25 
 26 
 
 27 
 
 28 
 29 
 
 Θ 
 
 πεῖῖρύησε" ἔχω δὲ “τεῖος NH 
 
 TH πὶ πὲ CeNMH ἐτ OM ϑειδτειρὰ 
 NETE sen TOT Ter chw seaeaav> 
 ATW LIT OTCOOTH NH NEO[HIT xe] 
 McaTANAC* NEE ETOTAW xeeeoc (7)- 
 MN Τπαταλε μπὲ OPHWe’ ex THYTH 
 πλην πὲτ MW THUTH AKLAOTE eeeL0C] 
 Want tere avw πὲτ Naxpo meqoa 
 peo € πὸ obnve wa hors fmad mac 
 τ TEGOVCIA EN NQEOMoc THPOT > 
 IEIRLOONE eeeeooy OM oTGepwh se 
 TIEMNITE* ATW MEC[OTOUYOT πθὲ 
 EWATOTWGT NM NECKETH ee TIRE 
 paseevc Nce OTOWIYOT KATA θὲ 9O 
 nuvataitc € hod OITee Ta τῶτ᾿ 
 ATW May Way Le Tco bi M QTOOTE " 
 TIETE OTMTACL MCAAME eeeay € CW 
 ταὶ MAPECT[CWTKL* AE Epe WENNA 
 BW seevoc KE OFT N NERRAACIA® 
 Oar se Tacredoc Mm TERRAHCIA 
 
 eT OM CAPAC’ wE War MET Εἴ 
 
 Fol. 4 ὃ 
 Π 
 
Fol. 5 a 
 τὰ 
 
 278 
 
 REVELATION III. 1-7 
 
 BW M*{eeooy NGI πέτὰ OTNTY Wea 
 Wey Ke MHA τὰ MNOTTE* ATW TI 
 cau M crovs Ycoorn Wm NERO 
 ὕησε aE OTNTAK OTPan Leeeay 
 
 2 KE ERONO ERLLOOTT* Wwe ἐπ 
 pocic NC Taxpe π πὲ CEMA Wal 
 EMETMAMOT πὲ’ eel εἰἴρὲ Tap ε 
 WenobHTE eTSHR € HoA ee mt ae 
 
 3 TO € HOA se πὰ NoTTE’ Apr MmeceevTE 
 Ge SE NTARRI ATWO NTARCWTAL 
 WH ay ρὲ" NE gOapeo NT eeeTaMor- 
 eWwMe δὲ ERWal TAe poeics PMHT 
 € SWH NOE πὶ OTPEyarove*s avo πὸ 
 MAUEIARE AM RE CINHT M AW W OE 
 
 4 € Opar € swWK*e adAa οὐ τη OTGON 
 HM pwWRee ON CAapatc Let oTTWALL 
 I NETOOITE* ATW CENALLOOUJE τες 
 azar on genobew erorohuy xe ceae 
 
 5 πῖδ" πὲτ παρὸ ti1at oroweg 
 I Ter ge I φεπούσω erorohiy: 
 ATW MN yMaqeT Meqpait ε bor 
 AN GLL MXWWALE LL TWIT " 
 
 ATW fitagoseoAoOTeEr ae Tleypait 
 ae 1 aeTO € HOA ee Ta τῶωτ' δὼ 
 
 6 se 1 aeto € HOA NM Meqacredoc: πὲ 
 TE OTH MLAARE δεφοοοῖ" eeapeqcw 
 τοι" KE OT MET Epe Meta a2 
 ΑΔ. MN MERRAHCI * 
 
 7 (E™ ae πατππελος πὶ TERRAHCIA 
 
 eT ON rAanaeAcias awe Nar 
 NET ΕἼ κω MUKLOOT NGI MMETOTA 
 ah meres MeTE OTNTAY NWOT 
 WM AATEIA’ EYWANOTOM LIT 
 
10 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 REVELATION III. 7-13 
 
 AAT παι! ταν" ecqpwjan 
 WwWTee ee ASAT maworwmn: + 
 cooTh τὶ πεπούησε" εἰς OHATE 
 
 279 
 
 εἰς QHHTE (sic) AIf eeTtere aeTo € HOA I OTPo Fol. δὺ 
 
 EC[OT WIT? Exeit AAT MNACWITALTORL € 
 0 
 WUOTLe M€eVOCTs SE OTHOTI TE TERT RL 
 
 ATW AHNAPEO ε πὰ Waxes xem ERApita 
 ae πὰ palt* εἰς OHHTE arf gomme € Hor 
 
 ON TCTNACWUCH AL TICATAIMAC ° 
 Nai €T Bw geaeeoc wE aANOli 9 EMIOT 
 
 Δ WM Qomme am mee aAAAA ἐσσι GOA: 
 Gie gHHTe tna THE Ter McEOoTWUT 
 
 ae πὶ “τὸ € HOA N NER OTPHHTE: 
 ATW NT EIALE AE AMOR ALLLEPITR " 
 xe aKQApPEO € NMWaxe NM TAQTHO 
 S2ONH* ATW ANOR 9D YHagapeo 
 
 ἐ pon ε hod oN TeTHOT se ππῖρὰς 
 “τος €T NHT € Opal ex TOOT 
 SSeNH THpPc* € πεῖρᾶζε τὶ NeT OTH 
 HO Opal giaxeee IRAQ? YHHT TA 
 NH AKLAOTE LL TET τὶ TOOTH “Σὲ 
 
 Hac nite Aaary ge € HorA* πὲτ πὰ 
 axpo fitaaq Mm οσετσλλος Opar gee 
 πέρπε ee πὰ WoTTE* Wey Tae εἰ 
 
 e hor σε: avw ἔμπδορδι € gpar ε 
 SWC Le TPA ae πὰ MOTTE* eeit 
 πρὰπ WM THOAIC se πὰ NorTe oFe 
 Anee 1 hppe er may ε HoA om THe: 
 e hor OITee Ta NoTTEs aTW° 
 
 πὰ pai αὶ hppes mere οὐ το seeaace 
 BLMMDXT MMAPEYCWTLL AE OT MET epe 
 πε TINA AW “το MW MERHAH CIA " 
 
 τὸ 
 
 Fol. 6a 
 τι 
 
280 REVELATION III. 14-21 
 
 14 (Re ae TlacwedAoc WN TERRANCIA 
 $ eT OM AROAOHIA* WE NAT MET ECT 
 BW) MMLOOT NGI MWOAKLHIT TWLelt 
 TPE K& TiicTOc ee eee πὲ QOTEITE 
 15 4" TICONT se πποῦτε" tcooTH 
 τ πεπούησε" xe oTAE NE ορῖῦ 
 All OTAE NE OHEL AIT? παποσὲ 
 16 €N E€ROply πε" H eEROHee χε NT 
 KR oTeeoy N cAOO* OTAE NE Opyy 
 AI οὐδὲ NT Hee ait tana hor 
 17 aseeon € HoA OM TA TATIpO> ae 
 HEW “οτος ARE ANT OTPeeeeao* 
 ATW AIP paeeeaoe avw αὶ tpX 
 pia am nm AaagTs EN σοῦ alt 
 χε NTOR Tle WTAATMOpoc: πὶ εὖι 
 Hit ἀσὼ MN OHRE* ATW πα HAAE 
 18 €RRH RA OHT* Yor wore 
 Wan € Wel οὐποσὺ mW TOOT ες 
 Tloce ON OTPWOT'* χὲ Hac € 
 REP paeeeao’ avwW ρεπροιτε 
 τ orohij - xe eneTAAT OIWK * 
 ΠΕΡῚ Tee oTWIIO € HoA Nor π 
 UNITE 4. TERRW RA OHT: 
 ATW ovnagpe ε τ € πεπῦδλ ae ene 
 i9 Nav ε ὑοὰ - alton Tap We feee eeeeooy 
 Warsinioos Tatchw nave RW Ge 
 20 ATW NT seeTANoI® εἰς πῆτε Yao 
 ἐ PaT OIpee πρὸ avw τωρ 4." eps 
 OTA CWTRL ε TA στο MECIOTWM Le π 
 po: tiahwr € gov Wa poy τοῦ 
 Wee Meeeercys ATW NTO] Meeeeas: 
 21 πὲτ Maspo ἀπο may e Tpe gseo 
 
 1 Originally orcpwor. 
 
REVELATION III. 21—IV. 6 281 
 
 OC OITOT OI OF NA OPOHoc ° Noe 
 9 ON TAIBPO AIO LLOOC OITOT Wee 
 
 22 πὰ ΕἸΩΤ οὐ MEOpowoc " METE 
 
 Chap. 
 Ιν.1 
 
 or 
 
 OTNTY MMAdeE eeeeaay Leapecy 
 
 CWTaL* SE OF NET Epe πεπῖῖδ σῷ 
 
 a2e2sooy HW HWERRAHCIA : 
 ποδὶ HAIe AMAT ETPoO ecjor 
 HIT Opal oN THE* ATW TUJOPN 
 NW C&kH NT AICWTAL € ρος Hee 
 
 τ OTCAATIITZ + ECUJARE MAeLeal 
 
 ἔξω MLALOC* AE AKLOT E€ OPar € Mel 
 
 aed TaTcahor € NET πδῖθωπε 
 
 SONTICA MALS MW TETIOT ἀπ] ὦ 
 
 πε Ose πεπῖῖδ " aTW εἰς OHATE 
 
 πε OTN OTEPoHoc πη € OPpPar on 
 
 TNE’ EPE OTA QaLOOC OF Meopontoc - 
 
 ATW MET φόεοος OF Meeporioc 
 
 EYEE WM OOpacic M OTWHE πὶ FActc 
 
 ATW NM caparitoc> Eepe oTOEIN RWTE 
 
 € Meqeponoc’ eqo se πεῖπε πὶ OT 
 
 CAPAION ATW Epe BOTT δέτε it 
 
 OPONoc Lk MHWTE Ke πεέϑροῖος" 
 
 epe genmpechrtTepoc geeoo0c OF Mx 
 
 OTT ACITE πϑροῦος - ἐὐσσοολὲ πὶ VEIT 
 
 φοῖτε πὶ οσοῤ. epe gent RARE 
 
 τ ποσὺ οὐχ NETANHTEs avTw 
 
 πεσπησ € HoA oxe Meepoitoe τσι 
 
 OENEHPHGE + 4“:ἰ OENCRLH? Lett 
 
 gen gpovhbars epe cau m A 
 
 DRLTIAC M ΠΟΤ MLOTO 4“. 1 ve 
 
 To € ολ se Me@ponoc’ ere Mar πὲ 
 
 ποδί} xe MMA WTE πποῦτε" 
 
 6 ATW sem αὐτὸ € hoN ge MEO@Postoc ° 
 
 OO 
 
 Fol. 74 
 
282 REVELATION IV. 6-11 
 
 “We oTN OTeEaAAaACCA MaAhacgH 
 απ " ecemte NM OTRPTcTaroc * 
 ATW πὶ TAaeHHTE ae Tleopoitoc 
 gen πεπώτε" Ney NM YTOOT 
 τ ζῶον evrereo whard oF On 
 7 ATW OF πᾶροῦ " πορπ τ Fw 
 OM εἴεῖπε I OT RLOTI* Meeeg 
 CHAT MW FWOM ecjerte MN oTeeace* 
 TIAkED WOeeNT MW ζῶον Etfo 
 IT OO MN pwseee’ Teeeg c[TooTE 
 τ JWOM ἐἴεῖπε M OTAITOC EC[OHA: 
 Fol. 7 8 Avw πε YToor πὶ JWON* wWeTE ποῦδ 
 tC OTA MKMLOOT COOT MW TNO? ain Ney 
 exh ee TevRWTE*s erseeo N HAA ee π 
 ἐσροσι" ATW ee ETHA TOoTOT € hor 
 Q& TIEQOOT SAN TETUJH* ἐσκὼ se 
 assoc xe gqoraah’ gov[alah: qotaakh- 
 TISO€IC NNOTTE MMTANTWORPA 
 TWP’ eT Woon avw πέτε πες 
 9 Woom*s arw NeT NHT* avTw ep 
 Walt NZwor τ᾿ ae MEcoy 4911 WAL 
 O MM TETNapiceyas ae eT ὃ 410 
 OC OIaee Meepoltoc ET ONO Wa πὶ 
 10 e€Neg* τπσπδοτοῦ NG πχοῦ 
 T ATE ge TpechyTepoc: xe πὶ xeTo 
 ε Hor se eT φεῖοος οἵ Teepontoc ° 
 τ CEOTWWT 45 TET ONO Wa πὶ 
 ἐπὲρ αὶ ἐπεέρ " ATW NceHorsx 
 NW wepTRACLe ae πὶ φδὐτὸ ε ὑοὰ ae 
 TIET Qaeooc OF πέθροτος" eraxw 
 11 δἰοοος χε HeellWa Mac Went 
 MOTTE’ MAT Be MEQCOT 441 WTA 
 O sen Toose* xe NTOR AKCHT 
 
REVELATION IV, 11—V. 7 283 
 
 WHA NIL’ ATW ETUWJOON* avw 
 NTATcCONT € The MenoTwY ° 
 Chap.V.1ayvW AINAT eTxWWaee ON TOT 
 MARL L€ TIET OXLOOE OI πεϑροῖος 
 ECHO OF OH ATW OF πᾶροσυ eyrohe Fol. 8a 
 2 NM cauye WM cthpacic’ avw amar 1% 
 ETATTEAOC ECC[TALGORK EYRTPICTe 
 τ του N COM ON OTHOG WM Caen’ ae 
 MIR TLET «πίηὰ τ COTW Le πω 
 ase? avw € hod ε horA N Neqeppa 
 3 ic’ avw aetre Aray cwjcargoar 
 Ovae oi THE’ OTAE ούχεν RAO’ 
 οὐδὲ OA MECHT a2 TRAD ε OTWIT 
 4 $2 Tiswwseree H € NAT € Poy’ alton 
 AE AIplarce CaeaTe’ xe eel oTE 
 € AAT Ec[aeWa MM OTWIT se TE 
 5 BWWAee H ε NAT € poy’ Mexe 
 ora Mare HoA οὐ πεπρεούστερος 
 ME MTIP PIKeee’ εἰς OHHTE aqjapo 
 NGE (sic) πρεοσὲ € ὑοὰ on Te Φυσλλη 
 τ lovAA THOTHE M aaveia: 
 errs OVW LL TIRWWLKE LIT 
 6 Teqcaujye WM ceppatics ayw x 
 AINAT MH TRHHTE 22 ITEOPONNe ¢ 
 AQ TLETOOT MW ζῶο" ATW 
 τ TMHHTE αὶ πεπρεοεέτερος ev 
 greth> eqjage party € avRoncy " 
 € OONTY ἐλ} WM TAM avw caw y 
 uw har eve War Me ποδί ee πιὰ 
 ae MMOTTE* ET οὕὐχοοῦυ eeeL00T 
 e hoA exse THA THPey: 
 7 AvwW acjers acjar se Maxwweees € Hor Fol. 80 
 OM TOVMARK’ LL TET OKLOCC OF Teepo 'Ἡ 
 
284 REVELATION V. 8-13 
 
 8 πος" ATW N Tep eqpaiTeys avmag 
 TOT NGI πείίτοου NM FWoON’ eet π 
 OTT δέτε ae πρεούστερος " xe π 
 aeto ε hod se πεοιειῦ" eovN πιθὰ 
 Pa NTLe Tova Moya Let gemnepra 
 AH Wo που’ evareo N WOTOAMME 
 eTe Mar we WeMAHA MW NET oTah: 
 
 9 ATW ATAW NH oTaW πὶ hppe ἐσ 
 SW) MLALOC* BE KAKITWa Mosk 
 a2 TIXWWALE' ATW € OTN N 
 ecqjctppacics xe ATRONCK® ATW 
 AKWOMM MENNOTTE OPar oxe 
 mencitoyy € οὰ οὐ PoAA πὶ 
 
 10 a& OF actte* or Aaoc’ OF σέεϑθος " AK 
 EIPE ALKLOM τ OTRLNTEPO ae Tel 
 NOTTE* ATW N OTHHHs δὼ ce 
 
 11 Napppo € opar exee πῆδο" ANAT 
 
 ATW AICWTAL ETCALH NOE I Oe 
 aTTEAOK ENAWJWOT* ee TIHWTE 
 ae πέθροιος sem πεπρεοῦστε 
 poc’s Le NZWoNs epe τέσηπε 
 espe πὶ gentha it Tha sem gen 
 
 12 WO NM το" Evaw aeeroc ON OF 
 NOG NCH KE C[ReMWa NGI πὲ 
 
 Fol. 96 Qiesh NWTATRONCY* € THe χει τα Tee 
 Aud THOG* 441 TALNTPReaero’ 411} TCodpsa " 
 ATW MAMLAO TE’ AIT WTAIO* 4““| πὲ 
 
 13 OOT* MMT Weceroys ATW CWNT NIL 
 OM THEs ATW οὐχον THAD * ATW 
 Q& NECHT ee THAD * ATW Odd 
 Aacca* Ae NeT MN OHTOT THpor > 
 AICWTML E€ POOT ETRW xeeeoc χε 
 TIECMLOT AL TIET OLKOOC OF TIEEPO 
 
REVELATION V. 13—VI. 6 285 
 
 πος" een πεοιειδ' avw πτδῖο᾽ 
 Qe TIEQOOT* sell MaeeagoTes Wa 
 14 πιέπερ MN ἐπεὲρ " ATW πείτοου 
 τ ζῶο WEeTAW “τοῖος BE οὰ 
 41" ATW Ne MmpecheTepoc 
 Chap. ATMAD TOT ATOTWIWT* ATW 
 VI.1 amar nm Tepe qovun πσι 
 Tregrerh> mW over en Mecthpatic> ar 
 CWTAL ε OTA Ke πείτοου MN Fwor 
 NOE N OTCARH NW OpPoT εἰπε εἰ 
 ὃ. WW M€AlOC BE aenoy*e AMAT avw 
 εἰς OTOTO ecjorohuy> epe ovnite 
 WM τοῦτ" ek eT TAANT € Pos avw 
 Avy nag αὶ omnAoses ager e hor 
 3 E€([apaclT avwW acpapo* τὶ Tep 
 COTW AE πὶ Tee οὔτε: 
 I Cthpacic’ atcwree € παρὲρ cHary Fol. 95 
 τ TWOM εἴσω aeeeoe we ageov> τ 
 4 avw ager ε hod Nar oTOTO εἐἼτρει 
 pow avw WeT TAAHT € pory av 
 t mage e Tpe yyy m tpAnA e hod o1 
 mae HAO’ ξὲ Rac evequTh i 
 METEPHT * ATW ATHY Nay MN oT 
 5 OG NM cHYe* WM Tepe GorTwWN ae it 
 TALEO WOMATE NW Cehparic’ arcw 
 TAR € TAKEO WOLKKNT τ JWON ety 
 BWW EMMLOC BRE δεῖοῦυ " avw εἰς 
 OTOTO N δ Ἢ ATW eT TAANT 
 ε poly € OTN OT RaWE OM τες στα " 
 6 AICWTAE ETCRLH τὶ TRLHATE 
 4“. TLEYTOOT NM ζῶο " κε OTTA 
 πύχε MW COTO OA OTCATEEPE * 
 ATW WOLKKTE NM Garlixe Mt εἰ 
 
286 REVELATION VI. 6-12 
 
 WT 9A OTcaTEEpEe* ππὲρ δὲ 
 NTO] LL ΠΗΡΠ " ΠῚ TARO 
 7 οὐ N Tepe GovWN ac πὶ TRE 
 €9 TOE πὶ cthpatics δίσωτας 
 € TECALH ee Tleeeg [TOOT N JO 
 8 Ol Gic) ECMW αὐϑοοοὸς BE δεῖοῦ " avy 
 ὦ εἰς OTOTO ECOTETWT* ATW 
 eT TAaAE € Poy € πεῖρδι πε 
 TLAROT EPE AKKNTE OTHO πος" 
 Fol. 10 « AT} Nay MW oTETFoTcIaA exee MoTAa 
 Rad τ GITOOT LL THAD * € LLOCOTTOT 
 ON TCHYe een πρεδωνπ een π 
 ALOT * SLIT MEOTPION Le THAD " 
 9 MW TEpe FOVWN δὲ πὶ Teeeg Ye πα οὖ 
 Patic*s AIMAT OA TIECHT ae πὲ 
 OTCIACTHPION € HafrNooy elt 
 elipwsee mT avrgoTthor ε the π 
 WARE AL TIMOTTE’ Le TAIT LEM 
 10 TPE ENE OTNTATE* avw avay 
 Ran € HOA ON OTNOG N cae ἐσ 
 BW M*MlOC* KE WaANTE oF WwW 
 πε Thsoele ππετοσδὸὰ se “Ἢ 
 € NC πριτὲ δ ATWO NC oT alt 
 ae Trenba> se mencitoy ε oA 
 ON NET OTHHO Qiaxee TRAD * 
 THO ATE NAY MoTa Nova πὶ oF 
 cTOAH NM oTWhIs ATW AT 
 χοὸς NAT BE πὰς ETERLTOI 
 αϑοοροῦ ἃ RE ROTI NM Οὐ ει" 
 Want orxwRn € HOA Nor New RE 
 CNHY NevUhHp gaeoar° Mat 
 ETOTNAMLOOTTOT QWOT MN TETOE* 
 12 TH AMAT W TEPe COTM MW τ 
 
 11 
 
13 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
 16 
 
 17 
 
 REVELATION VI. 12—VII. 2 287 
 
 sxeg co EN cthpatic’ δύποσ It Ree 
 
 TO Write ° 
 
 TIPH AC[Faxoak Noe MN OTGooTHE’ avTw 
 MOOD AYP cNoys ποιοῦ N THe’ aTge 
 
 € Opal exae HAO Hoe αὶ oThw N RIT 
 Te ecnors € hort Mm Necowwhe epe oF 
 NOG WN THY HiLe € Poc’ THE acowa Noe 
 - OTAMWWALKE EYIGHA’ TOOT Mae 
 
 OY NHcOc Nrees avnisns € Hod οἷ 
 NETALA* ATW NPPwWoT xe TRAD 
 
 Sell WM MOG seit τ YK AIpyYoc’ seit 
 NPALeea.o 441 NaewWwpe > avw 
 
 Oexoar πιο OF paroe’ aTQoTOT 
 
 OM MecrimAaroir sem ποιὸτ it 
 
 ENTOVEIM (si) ETRW seeeoc’ It elt 
 
 TOOT seit αὶ cIbT* axe ge € οῇδι € wit 
 NTETH ΟΠ" a2 π “τὸ € hor 
 
 a2 TIET Qa200C OY Meoponoc’ avw € 
 HoA OM TOPTH ae Tregrerh> axe acy 
 
 εἰ NGY MNOS MW QOOT MN τε ρθη" 
 
 Mise πὲτ MAWage pare: 
 
 Chap. Inwtea nar aitav € groom NW AT 
 
 VII. 1 
 
 πελος EFAQE PATOT € πείτοου it 
 ROOD && TRAD’ ETARKAOTE ae ME 
 {TOOT NW THY ae πῆδο' ae MINE 
 THY NICE exee THAO’ H Exit 
 eadrAacca’ H ext Aravy πὶ UHI 
 
 2 ATW amtay ε RE aTTedoc eqMHT 
 
 ε hoN ON se sed τὶ Wa ee ΠΡΗ᾿ 
 
 € OTH oTethpatic MN TooTY NWTE 
 TMOTTE ET OND’ aAC[AIWRAR 
 
 ε οὰ oN οσποσ πὶ CaeH € TetyTOoT 
 WM aceeAoc’ HE NT avTTAAC NAT € TA 
 
 Fol, 11 a 
 πα 
 
288 REVELATION VII. 3-9 
 
 3 RE TRAQ sem eardAacca’ etfasw 
 A290 KE 41ΠῸΡ TARE πῆδο " aeit 
 
 @adAacca sen N UHI’ WanrT it 
 TWWhE MW ENOKLOAA «9 πεπποῦτε 
 
 4 € οῇδι ExN TeyTEQNe* avTW arcw 
 Tae € THNE NNE NHTATCHPpacizye 
 B299OOT SANT agqTe it Tha> sei 
 qTroor αὶ wo ε HoA on pPrAM itree 
 τ ENWHpe se πειηὰ : 
 
 5 hor οὐ TebTAAH N τοῦδ 
 
 awit ciiooTe Mm Wo ἐστοοῦε “ 
 
 hor om TebTAH MW QporbhAn 
 
 “τ cioore MN Wo € HoA on 
 
 TEPTAH MW TAA LLNT CITOOTe MN Wo: 
 6 Hor OM PAH πὶ ACHP  ““πτ cio 
 
 ore MN το " Choa on Tepran 
 Niteboarcine £enT citoorTe ἡ uO* 
 
 ὑοὰ ON TEPYTAH ke eearac 
 
 CH φτ cHooTe MN WO: 
 
 Fol.lls 7 Hor on τεῷσλη MN cTeeewN Lert 
 
 ΠῚ 
 ‘= Tcnoore MN Wo* Choa OM Tepr 
 
 AH πὶ Aever gent σποοῦσς MN WO: 
 
 8 Hor οὐ TEPTAH MW τοοδχὰΡ seit 
 
 τ εἐποοῦσς N UWO° Chor ON TEhT 
 AH αὶ JahovAoN “εὖτ cHooTe NM Wo: 
 hor om TehbvAH M Foch seit 
 
 τ cioore κα WO* Hort on Techy 
 
 AH πὶ HeMraeent eer citoore MW WoO ἐσ 
 9 Toohe> senitca Mar ae amar avw 
 
 εἰς OTNOG MX RRHHWE ENAUJWC " a 
 
 Eat AAT NWacwjosegoae conc ehaA 
 
13 
 
 REVELATION VII. 9-16 289 
 
 ON φεθϑιίῖος ithae’ OF PYAH’ OF ac 
 πε’ EFVAQE Paros ae τι eeTo € Hor se 
 TMeopoitoc’ seit [42] πὶ «τὸ € HOA se πὲ 
 oteth: ergoode αὶ ρεποτολη WOT 
 10 whuye epe genhao m πεσστα er 
 AMHAR € hort ON OTNOG πὶ Cae 
 EVRW MeeL0c* xe Toyxar ee π 
 ENMOTTE ET OLLOOC OF πέϑροπος 
 11 sem πεοιειῦ " ayw maccedAoc 
 THPOY WETAQE PaToT xe ππὼ 
 Te 4“. πέεϑθροῖος" sent mempechy 
 TEPOC eT Me TOOT NM FWo? avo 
 AVMAOTOY ERLL πεσοο Le τί ALTO 
 ε ὑοὰ se πεϑροῖος avrorvrwujt 
 12 44 πιοῦτε ETRW BE OdAKLHIN 
 TIECALOT AA MEOCOT Let TCO 
 PIA’ ATW TET YK APICTEIA seit 
 MITAIO 4: TFOLL* Ret MALergTe 
 Qe TIENNOTTE Wa ENED NENEO OALLHIt’ 
 Ayorwwh war ora ε hod om πέπρες 
 heTepoc ecjxw seeeoc Mar xe NIKe τὲ 
 War eT Goode W Mer cTOAH τὶ οσωῤι" 
 14 avw nraver € HOA Twit> πεέχδι 
 WAY se Nac NTOR ET COOTIT® Me 
 saq Ware awe War weT NHT € Hor 
 ON THOS W OANPIC*’ € ATEIW MN WET 
 cTOAH arThhoosy gee Mecitory 
 15 se Tlegrerh> e€ The Mar ce se 1 seTO 
 e hor ae Meoponoc se MMOTTE ἐσ 
 (Mee Macys ae περοοῦ sent Tey 
 WH OXe πείρπε avTW MWEeTO Leo 
 Oc OF Tleqjeponoc cpwapoarhee € poor: 
 16 NCEMAQKO ame οὐδε Ncemaerbhe 
 Pp 
 
 Fol. 12 a 
 RE 
 
Fol. 128 
 
 290 
 
 17 
 
 REVELATION VII. 16—VIII. 6 
 
 AI ANT NTEMOT* ATW TPH «4“:ἰ 
 HAVALA πιὰ MACE A € Opar € zw 
 or * ae περιειῦ eT N TARHHTE 
 
 4“: TIEOPOMOC* NAKLOOUJE MALLLAT 
 
 MET MLOOME KLeeOoTs ATW MeEcpat 
 
 SLOEIT OQHTOT € OPAL EXN Le NITTH 
 
 2% S200T N WIND’ NTE MMNOTTE 
 
 qqwre MN pase itree € hHoA om πεσῦδλ 
 
 Ke Chap. ἢ τεῷ eqjorwnt m Taxeo cauyye Mm ce 
 
 Fol. 13a 
 
 RG 
 
 VIII. 1 
 2 
 
 Patics ATHAPWOT OPar ol THE 
 πλοῦ GIc OFNOT* ATW ANAT € Tica 
 wey πασαελος eT ee π “τὸ € hod ae 
 MWOTTE ET ANE PaToT* ay pinay 
 Neaweye αὶ CAATICZ*s aywW acjer NGI 
 RE arwedoc δέῖζδρε Pparey exse MeoT 
 CIACTHPION + € OTH OTWOTPH τα 
 ποσὸ αὶ τοῦτ στ πδ WM gel 
 WOTOHITE EMAUJWOT ΣῈ πὰς 
 
 eet εἰ opar seit πε ΔΗΛ ππεὲτ ὦ 
 aah THPOT exee eEOTCIAcTH 
 
 prom it ποσὺ eT se πὶ «τὸ € HOA 
 
 ae πεϑθροῖος" avTW acpaice € Opat 
 NGI TIRATIMOC MENWor Hite 
 
 sen MeEWAHA I πετουδδὺ" 
 
 e bod om Tote se Tacwedoc se π ae 
 TO € hHoA ge πποῦτε" ATW ἃ TAT 
 πελος σὰ πὶ TWOTPH acpeeagoe it 
 RWOT € Hor Oxe MeoTclacTHpioNn 
 ATW AMOR € OPar eee MAD 
 ATIJWILE NGI QENO POT se πε- 
 
 SOT QelNcaeH: eet οεπεύρησε" 
 
 SUIT OTHMLTO* ATW Tcawey 
 wacredoc eT epe Tcawye ποδλλπισς 
 
REVELATION VIII, 6-13 291 
 
 τ TOOTOT’ aTchTWToT ε THe σεδλ᾿λπῖζε" 
 7 Ilwopn wm acwedtoe agycadmizes avw 
 ACWWHE’ NGY OTAAALLTTE eet OTRO 
 OT* EVTHO Ket OTCHOY’ avioxy € 
 Opar exee MHAO’ ATW MOT NM Woxrel|T] 
 8 se RAO aAqporng’ Aqcadmize 
 σι Wereed CHAT WM atTeAoc*s avo 
 NOE MN OTNOGT N TOOT’ Et[xXEPO OMT OTHW 
 OT’ avTMowy € Opar e earddAacca: 
 ATW TOT NH WorentT wm eardAacca 
 9 AIP choy: ATW ATRLOT NGI ποῦ it 
 WORT WENCWONT Wm OrrdrAacca 
 ETE OTH UTNKH NW OHTOT’ avo 
 ποῦ MW WOLKKNT WM MESHT ac(TARo: 
 10 ILeeep wosemr m acwedoe aqear 
 Mize* avw age ε HorA oN THe 
 MGI OTMOG MN Cloy* ΕἼ κερο Noe πὶ OF 
 AdgeeTlac’ acer € Opal exee Moy τὶ Wo 
 SOUT αὶ MEVEPWOT* eit τ MITCH 
 1] Meeeroov Mpa xe πεῖοῦ eT ee 
 MAT πὲ AUMIOEION’ aTW ποῦ it 
 WOselT Meeerocoy δύσις" avw 
 OVALHHWeE MN pwree avraeoy € hor 
 OM seevooy χε ATcIWe ° 
 12 IIeeep yroov αὶ acredoe agqeard 
 MIZE" ATW MOT WM WoLreitT 
 a2 MPH AWWWSE* LLM MOT NM WOLKRNT Fol. 130 
 ae OOD AO MOT M WoLeentT πευοτοῦ " RH 
 BE HAC ECEPRARE NGI MOT W {{0 4907 
 ATW WeQooy Net] TAL Ὁ OTE: xeMMery 
 OT M WOLKeNT> se τεσ ἢ on IYOe* 
 INAT ATW AICWTAL ETAITOC ΕἸ ΗΝ 
 OM TALHATE MW THE’ ΕἼ χὼ seeeoc 
 
Fol. 14a 
 RO 
 
 292 
 
 Chap. 
 
 REVELATION VIII. 13—IX. 7 
 
 OM OTNOS πὶ CARH χὰ οὔοι N Wore 
 NT W COM* OFO! MW NeT OTHHD 
 Olaee HAO’ € HoA Oxe The Cent 
 
 iW Qpooy NM acvedoc Nar eT Macard 
 πιζὲ Meeeg Yor wm acwedoc ac 
 cadtize* ATW AINAT eTcloy ac 
 
 ge ε hoA oN THe € OPar ersae THAD‘ 
 ATW AT} δὲ] Le MWOWT πὶ τὼ 
 
 TE M€ TINOTH*’ ATW MN Tep eqor 
 
 WIT M TWWTE Le Titov’ aces 
 
 ε Opar ON TWWTE NGI οὐπὰπ 
 
 τος NEE MN οσμάᾶππος IN OPH 
 
 MOG * APHAKE NG MIPH Let 
 
 ΠΔῊΡ ε hoA Oxe πῆᾶπιος NT 
 WWTE’ ATW A QeENUxe εἰ € 
 
 Opal exee THAD’ aT} May NW OF EFOT 
 cla NOE ETE OTNTAT EFoT 
 
 CIA αϑαοὰσ NGI αὶ OTWOE se TIR 
 
 ἃ ATROOC NAT wE Hac Wey 
 TARE TEXNOPTOC 4“ THAD * ATW WHI 
 MILL εἴητε MPWMees ETE KLNTAT 
 M209XT M TECHPATIC KL TIMOTTE Exit 
 TETTEONE* ATW MT OTTAAC HAT 
 
 € Tpe TaroortToy’ adAa awe eveba 
 ἔλπιζε eeeeooy τ tor πέβοτ :— 
 ATW TETTHAC ETO Wee xe πετπὰς 
 MEMOTWOE ETWANBEH OTPwaee * 
 
 6 Gpar ae OM WEQOCOT ET Keeway It 
 
 PHOLKEe MNAUIME NCAR MReoT 
 WCE TAX OE E POY’ NCECMEOTW ALES 
 ΕΠ 9 ATW NTE Maoy WwT 
 
 7 MeqHaay’ Teme ae mm πείχη (ἣν 
 
 Εἴ se πεῖς IT OENOTWWP ET 
 
REVELATION IX. 7-15 293 
 
 chrwr € ππολσειος " εἴψκε epe 
 
 CenkRAoee Ww ποσὸ Ors πεσὰ 
 
 NHvEe* epe πέσρο O Noe πὶ elt 
 QO NM pwrees ETH JENYW OF zw 
 
 OF NEE Le πίω NM Necgtookee* epe 
 WeyTOhOEO MOE NMA WEL φτοῦ" ETI 
 QENQWH QIWOT MEE IT JEITO 
 
 WH && Tlelttite > epe meg poor 
 
 τ NETTHO O NEE «9 TleQpooy τ oO elt 
 
 Sapa ° S21 ΘΕ ΤΩΡ ENTdA 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 WWOT εὐ ΠΗ τ EMMOATLLOC :: 
 
 ἐοῦσι ΘΕ ΔΤ (sic) φτοεοοῦ ETO NOE MMA π| 
 
 σσωφε" ATW φεπε ON πέσοδτ 
 
 TEVEZOVCIA δὲ ε LLOTHS Nenpwsree 
 
 nu tor nm ehoT’ OTNTAT aeeeay ee π 
 
 evppo maccedoc 4“ MNOTN? € Meqpait 
 
 ae aseuToehpaioc πὲ ῥδττωιν xe 4“ “1ἰ 
 
 TOVEEMIN AE χε TETTARO’ εἰς OF 
 
 OF aqjoves ME εἰς QHATE CENHT NGI 
 
 HOMO MOS DON Aiea ee 
 WMcCA Mare ἃ MWeeeg cooy τὶ ac 
 wedoe cadmizes avw δίς 
 
 π΄ Brae σοί € Hod OM MW TAM 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
 ae TeEOTCIAcTHpIoN αὶ ποσὺ e 
 
 T ae 1 seTO € HOA ee TNOTTE ecxw 
 BLALOC* “9 TIRKEO COOT τ arwedoc 
 eT epe TCAATICS M TOOTEL? ae Hor 
 e hoA se Meyyroor Mm acredoc ET ae 
 HP οὐχες MMOS ταὶ elepo Merppa 
 THC? ATW avThwrA ee πείτοου 
 
 τ accedAoc’ Mar eT chTwr eter 
 MOT LL περοοῦυ 4" MehoT seit 
 TEPOMKIE* BE HAC ETERLO[T OT > 
 
 Fol. 144 
 AN 
 
Fol. 154 
 
 Fol. 150 
 Ab 
 
 294, REVELATION IX. 16—X. 1 
 
 16 £& TOT MN WOKKNT MEelNpweee*s avo 
 THITE W MECTPATETRLA αὶ MEO TW 
 wp me Tha πὶ Thas Neem cman: 
 
 17 alcwTee € TEYHTE* avTW Tat 
 TE NT AWAT € Mente NM NEOTOWDH 
 get WeTaAAE € POOT* ETH OENOWK 
 QIHOT NATAAN NKRWOT* OF OTA 
 HINOTHOM* OF OHI’ Epe Namevre 
 τ MEOTHWWP O HEE πὶ MATHTE 
 HM aeeeovre eqnH7r € hod oN pwd 
 MGI OTRWOT* LUT OTHATLITOC* seit 
 
 ig Ovenn: ε ὑσὰ ON TEX WoOseTEe ee π 
 ATCH ATRLOT NGI MoT N Woeent 
 HENPWAKE* OX MHWOT? LIT ΠΗΔΠ 
 WOC* sell MeEeHit er NHY € Hor 
 
 19 OM PHOT’ εἐρὲ TEZoTCIA Tap It πὲ 
 OTWWP ON PWOT set MWEeTCAT 
 METCAT TAP ETO NEE πὶ geEITgOC 
 
 Cpe φεπάπησε see200y* avw gpa 
 
 20 NOHTOT ETAINGONC* πὸ RE ce 
 TIH AC NENPWALKE ETE LLTIOT ALO 
 ON MENATCH LIT OTMLETAIMOL 
 om € Hod on πεορύησε πὶ WeTG Ia: 
 
 G Tae THe TOTWUT WeNaareew 
 MOM NW MOTH xe MW OAT? LEM I 
 
 δαῖτ Le W WHE? Mal ETE Let 
 Goae aesseooy ε πὰσ ε horse sen it 
 WE MAL ETE MUENGTOLe aeeeooTy ECW 
 
 21 TAs ἢ ε MQOOUJEs οὐδὲ “π oT ALE 
 
 Chap.X.1 e hot oN πεσοωτὸ" sen MeTOIR: 
 441 WEYMOPMIA* AMAT € RE at 
 πελος ETTaecgoas eqnHy ἐ hoA oN τπὲ" 
 epe ουσπάοοδλε SIMs EPE OTOEIN ofesit 
 
REVELATION X. 1-8 295 
 
 Teqjalle* epe Mego o Nee ee NPM’ € 
 pe MEOTPHAHTE O Nee NW QeENcTTA 
 Ace NM RWOT* ETH OTAWWAKE ECF 
 Topuyy ε hoA om TeyoIxs aTW aATRW 
 NTECIOVPHHTE MN OTMALe OM OdA 
 Aacca’ avw Teqohorp oF MeRpo 
 ATAMHAR € HOA ON OTHOT N CASH 
 Nee MN OTRLOTI eyAQHee’ WM TE 
 
 p cqyamnan ae ε δολ arujaxe 
 
 NGY Teaweye nm Oporhbar om 
 NETACHIE* ATW MW TEP OTWaArxe 
 
 NGY Teawye αὶ οροσύῤδι οὐ 
 πέσδοπε" afer ae εἰπτδόερ πὲ τὸ 
 
 τ ATROOT NGI τολῖε m οροσὺ 
 bare arcwTse ercastt ε hod 
 
 OM TILE ἔχω Keeeoe KE TWW 
 
 he ep Ne NTATA00T Nar πὲρ 
 porhbhar ne Tax cagons avw 
 MaAccteAoe NT AMagy Epory Ecfag 
 
 € pare οὐχ eadhAacca xeit 
 
 TIEHPO* ACY MTEoIes ποῦ 
 
 WaAee € OPAL € THE’ avW ACTWPK Fol. 16 « 
 as TIETONO Wa πιεπερ MN ἐπε QaseHits AT 
 πε MTAC(COMNT ἅὑτπὲ eet WeT αὶ 
 QHTC* ATW THAD eet MeT M OAT 
 avw ordAacca sett MET MW OHTC* 
 SE WN GE οσοεῖ! GE Nawwnes δὰ 
 AB OPar ON MEQOOT τ ΤΕ 46" ge 
 Trexeg cawey mM aAcwedoc* Ec[Waitoy 
 € ἐδίλπιζε qpita awn ε hod Nor π 
 SSHCTOPION ae MMOTTE*’ Mee N 
 
 TAY ETATTEAITE IT περ Moar 
 
 et NEMpopyTHe ATW TECaeH 
 
Fol. 16 b 
 va 
 
 296 REVELATION X. 8—XI. 4 
 
 UT AICWTAL EPO EcUjane πες 
 avar e δολ ON THE’ Mexacy om Mar 
 χε δωπ NE AI se Tiswweree eT 
 nopyy ε ὑοὰ OM TSI ae πᾶτε 
 Aoc Mar eT age parte giant ear 
 9 Aacca set TeRpos arhon wa 
 Macwedoe Mexacy Mar we Lea 
 MAY 4“. Mswwaeee* Texacy mar 
 Se BRITY NC oToLeys ATW {πὰ 
 wunme eqcawe WM OHTR? AAAD 
 qmagdos ON TER TAIIpo nee 
 10 αὶ ovebyw: δύχκι se πκώωφε € hor 
 OW TSI a2 πλππελος aroTorecy * 
 ATW NeqgoAG Me nee πὶ οσεύτω 
 ON TA TAMpo: 
 WN TEp erovoeeyy ae accrue M OHT- 
 11 Mexaqy Mar we gale on πὲ € THE πὶ 
 Tipobyrere enn wAaoc’ eet i θὲ 
 ONOC LL QENACTIE* LLIT OEIIpPpw 
 Chap. Oy ENAWWOT * ATW aT} Nas 
 XI.1 woovnaw ἔειπε 1 oTgepwh ev 
 SMW Mec’ SE TWOTN NC Wr ΠΡ 
 πε κε TIMOTTE Le MeevciactH 
 PION LIT METOTWIJT Opar i 
 2 QHTY* avwW TATAH eT OF HOA ae 
 TIpMe πδὰς € TAQOT NC Tee WF 
 τε SE NTATTAAC πὲ NW QEeltoc* 
 ATW CENAQWLL W τπολις ETOT 
 8 aah πὶ gare citoore τα ehoT* ATW 
 Trataac 22 TaeentTpe ciar eT 
 PETNPOPTTEeTE Le LAITTCITO 
 Orc πὶ Wes Ke Ce πὶ QOOT’ Epe Jen 
 4 GOOTNE QIWOT* Mar we Thw 
 
REVELATION XI. 4-10 297 
 
 τ MOCIT CHTE ee TAM MID 
 CNTE* ET ADE PATOT’ ee π LLTO 
 ε δολ' se Max se πῆδῷ" TeT 
 NACTWW ExITOT M GoNc’ oF 
 HWOT πὲτ NHY € HOA ON TET 
 TAMPO WEqoTWAe MW πεῦκα 
 
 ΧΕ’ TETNHAOCTWU 
 EXITOT MW GONC* TAY TE θὲ τοῦδ, Fol. 17a 
 τοῦτο © NAL OTNTAT eGorera Ae 
 SWAT ECEWT TIE BE MITECQWOT 
 NNEQ COT THPoy NTETIIpopy 
 TIA’ ATW OTNTOT EGoTCIa ENTE 
 BLMLOOT ETCMOY* ATW eEMaTacce 
 a2 πῆδο' Oxe MATCH Mree πτὰπὸ 
 WM COM ETOTNAOCTAWC*’ ETWait 
 sn € HOA πὶ TET RAITTALENTPE ° 
 TOTE MEOTPION ET NHT € OPar gee 
 ποσὰ. CEMALLIUFE ITeeeeay 
 ΠΕ ΡΟ € POOT NejerocoT TOT’ NTE 
 NMeTCWaer Wwe eva € hor 
 OM πὲ WAATEIA M TOG 4“. πολις᾿ 
 ETOTMLOTTE ε Por TET ALATINE 
 BE COAOKLA* ATW ΒΗ 446" Teer 
 ON NT ATcYou AeEeTAe MW ONT > 
 
 9 Arw ε hoA OM πλδος" set πετῶν 
 
 10 
 
 AH “τὰ MACE Let MO EEOC’ Ce 
 MaANAT τσὶ WM QEeeltoc € METOW 
 
 Th αὶ WoReNT MW QO0T οὐδος" Nee 
 Tae πὰ AAT ε TeEaec MWETCWLMLA OM 
 I τος ATW METOTHHY Orage 
 MHA CEMAPAUE MLAeOOT MCEOT 
 MOTs NcEexooyT NM OEM AWPOt 
 
 HW METEPHT * axe πεπροῷστης c 
 
 ῷ ᾳ 
 
 Fol. 170 
 Ἃς 
 
Fol. 18 a 
 
 298 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
 16 
 
 17 
 
 REVELATION XI. 10-17 
 
 May avphazZawiZe i) M MET OTHHD 
 OVA THAD * LMMTCA MWYOLeNtT 
 
 AE προοῦ οὐδὰς " aT NMA τὶ WITS 
 ex ε HoA OrTee TInoTTE aqhwR ε 
 QOTH € poor: aTage PAaTOT exit 
 πὲσ OTPHHTE* ATMOS MN QOTE 9€ € 
 Opal ext MeT MAT € PooT*s arcw 
 Tae ETHOS πὶ cee € ὑοὰ OM THE ἐς 
 BW) MMLC MAT AE AKLHITH € O 
 
 par € Tey “δ avw avhuwn ε 
 
 QOpar € THe oN οὐπλοολε ἐσσὼ 
 
 WT € POOyT NGI NETRaARE* O Le 
 TIEQOOT AE ET KLKLAT* ATMOS 
 
 I RTO WWMEs ATW Toy it 
 
 S2HT M THOAIC aqge* ATW aT 
 
 SLOT οι. TIHRLTO NGI cawey 
 
 NM Wo NpwWaeees ATW TL KE CEH 
 ATpHOTE aT} cCooy 4“. πποῦτε 
 
 τ Tes acqjhwoR NGT Meeeg 
 
 CHAT MW OTOI’ εἰς OHHTE ECq{MHT 
 
 OM OTGENH NGY Weeeg {ΠΟ Δ ΦΗΤ 
 
 τ OO’ ἃ MWareg ολα πα ac 
 
 πελος " σδλλπιζε " ATW ATWO 
 
 Tle NGY QENNOG NM CaeH OPar ON TIE 
 ETRW MKKKOC* BE A TALHTEPO xe TI 
 HOCasoc P TA Wace “40 Meyxn pes avw 
 qiapppo Wa elteo HW Eegs ATW π 
 SOUT ayre se mpecherepoc eT Oxeo0c 
 OY πεσϑρομποῦ" ee πὶ exeTo € HoA ae Tt 
 MOTTE’ ATMAQTOY ext NETO 
 ATOVWWT LL WMWOTTE* ETAW geeeoc * 
 SE THETUHNAPICTOT MAK Mosc 
 
 MMOTTE NMMTANTWRPATWP 
 
REVELATION XI. 17—XII. 4 299 
 
 TET WOON’ ATW πέτε πειάοοπ 
 AE ARABI NTERNOG NWN Goaxrs avw 
 
 18 AKPpPpo* δύπουῦσςε NGI it 9 een 
 ATW ACEI NGI TEROPCH’ “τ: πὲ 
 OVOEIWG € RPINE NM MET OO? 4:0 
 MET s2007T* ATW εὖ ee πε 
 RE MW MEROLLOAAS KeIT πΠΠΡΟ 
 (pUTHC* “τ περ TeTOTAAh* 
 ATW NET Ὁ QOTE OQHTY* xe ER 
 PAIL* NHOTT eet MIIOGT? ATW ETA 
 
 19 KO NNE NT aATTARE THAD * ATW 
 
 ACOTUOMN NGI πὴπε Lee πποῦτε 
 
 ε HoA οὐ THE’ ATW acoTUWIO € 
 
 bor nor τσιύοσδλος NH TAIWOeTRH 
 
 ae Tixoetc oxe Tepes avw av 
 
 Wwe GT genehpHoe> eet gett 
 
 (CasH seit gen oporbhar: 
 
 ONG «τὸ OENHLLTO® eet OTHOT Ma Fol. 18 
 
 AALLTIE* ATW OTNOG Ae Leaerit: AH 
 
 agqovwito ε Hor oN τπὲ: 
 
 orco rere ECGOOAE ee TIPH " Epe πὸ 
 
 09 Od TECHT Nitec OTPHH 
 
 TE EPE ALNTCHOOTC τ cIoyT ὁ 
 
 MW OTRAOKL EXN TECATIH’ AT 
 
 Ww eceeT ec} Maanes ecawRak 
 
 e hor ect Maane eagtces aor 
 
 wito € ὑοὰ NGY oTAeaeit oi 
 
 THE’ ATW εἰς οὐποσ πὶ apa 
 
 RWW EYTPEWMpwolwye Ev cad 
 
 Ue] EMATIH eeeeocys 441 LLHT 
 
 I TAL’ ATW ἐδ ἐπσφηπε 
 
 OMS NETAMATE’ ATW Mec 
 
 CAT AYCOR? 44 MOT MN WosLeite 
 
300 REVELATION XII. 4-10 
 
 τ ἐποιοῦ MN THe*s aqwoxwoyT € Opal 
 exae THAD’ ATW MEapanol 
 aqage pares ee Tm aeToO € Hor πὴ Ὲὲ | 
 COYNE TAL ETHALLICE * BE RAC | 
 ecWjaitaite MecwgHpe ecjeor 
 5 OLeeys ATW ACKLICE NM OTUJP (sic) 
 QOOTT MALI ET MaAeeooNe MN EM 
 geelloc THPOT ON οὐσερωῦ 
 ae πέπῖπε" ATW ATTWPT 
 ae πέσῖθηρε Wa ποστε" aTwW Wa 
 ἋΘ 6 TEYOpoNoc’s Tecgreee δὲ ACTIWT 
 € opar ες Tepraroc’ evara € archTwT 
 πὰς" € hoA orTee MMoTTE* we ETECa 
 πόσες" NM OHTY* ee LeNTCHooTc 
 M We MIT CE NW QOOT* aTW aqww 
 πε NGY OTMOATALOC OPar ON THe- 
 SUNAHA* MU METATTEAOC ET eet 
 We AT TEAPANHWIS ATW πὲ 
 APARWIH seit weeyacwedoe ev 
 8 MUWE* ATW LL OTEWTATORe> 
 OTAE LLTOTGN MWevTeea ON THe 
 9 ATNOTS af TEAPARWH Nos 
 M9 OY NM ἀρ δῖος > MeTorAL0T 
 Te epory xe πδλιδδολος " avw π 
 caTANAC TleT WAAMA NTOS 
 HOVRLENH ΤΗΡΟ aTMoxey 
 € OPar exee MHAQ* ATW MEY 
 ATTEAOE ATHOROT Weeeeacy * 
 ICWTRL ETHOS NW cee € Hor 
 ON THE* Ecaxw eeeeoe σὲ TE 
 MOT ACUWWIE NGI MoTxal 
 SUT TFOML* ATW TALNTEpo 
 as MENMOTTE* ATW TETOTCIA 
 
 Fol. 19 a 
 
 ἴω 
 
 10 
 
REVELATION XII. 10-17 301 
 
 ae TECK PCs we aTMoTx ene 
 
 CHT 9@ TIRATHTOpOC MN NENcHAy 
 
 TET RATHTOPED eeeeooy ge TT aeTo € Fol. 190 
 Hor se TINOTTEs K€ πέροου set TET ae 
 
 11 WH: avw Noy aqapo e poy e the 
 Trecwwocy ae Tregrerhs avw e the π 
 WAKE NTETLLNTRLNTPE * eel OF 
 arepe TEALTXKH Wa Opal € MeeoT ; 
 
 12 Ec MAY evtppaine exe MHTE* vei 
 NETOVHHS NM OHTOT* OTOI 
 ae TRAD? sen oadAacca we a 
 Matahodoc er enecHT Wa ρώτα 
 SUH OTHOG MW GWNT*’ ECoorit 
 SE RE ROTI W οσοεῖ! πέτε opt 
 
 13 τὰ 1 7 τ τεῷ εἰπὰσ ae Nor 
 MEAPARWI’ κῈ aTMOwy € πε 
 CHT exee MAD’ ACLMWT 
 Nea Tecolaee NT acatte Mp 
 
 14 QoovTT’ ATW ATH MN TEcOrELE 
 τ THO CMAT MW AEITOCs χε πὰς 
 eceowr ε hodX € TEpHeroc’ € Tecaea 
 eT OTHACANOTIe M OATY NOT 
 σε RL OEMOTOEIM * LAN τ 
 Mawe Ww oroeys ee Mm αὐτὸ € HOA ae 
 
 15 Mgoys avw προ acpwovas 
 i oprazooy € HOA ON Pury: tee 
 I OTEPO OF MAQoT NM Teco race * 
 
 ME HAC EYE THE CWA * ATO" 
 
 16 ἃ πὰρ hoHeEr € TECgIeeE* ATW A TL ~~ Fol. 20a 
 πὰρ OTOM MW POC] ATWRK ae Ther € BRD 
 pos eT Epe Meapanaomn Worx seeeoc] 
 
 17 € ὑοὰ om TeYTAMpo*s a Meapanorn 
 GWNT € Tecorsze* aqhwn € eIpe 
 
302 REVELATION XII. 17—XIII. 7 
 
 IL OFTIOAELLOC 4901 Π RE CeNMH ae πε 
 ciiepasd Mar eT QaApeo enenToOAH 
 4 4“. TINOTTE* AON TRANTReNTpe τ ἴα’ 
 Chap. Pav AINE PAT Oiaxee MWW πὶ Orr 
 TLL Aacca* AINAT ETEOTPION EC[MHT 
 € Opar on oadAacca: ETN LeHT 
 I TAIT 4090 ΔΎΩ caujyye MW ATLA " 
 Epe seHTE M GPHIe Olan ME a 
 NHTE* ΕἾ Ex πε aTIHTe 
 2 NGY OTpPaN πὶ alova’s avTwW Te 
 OTPION NT AMAT € poy ecyerie 
 τ OTMApaadics epe MeqjorpHHTe 
 O NEE HM NA M ElApss epe pwr o 
 NOE τ POY MW OTLRLOTI*s δύὼ πὲ 
 APAHOM Ac Macy πτεσοες 
 QL TIECIOPONOC Lk OTIOG I € 
 3 Zovcias avw overe € Hor on 
 WEQAMHTE * eWjxe wravrgoThec 
 € παροὺ  ἃσὼ TE MATCH ae TECy 
 φτοῦ δύτδάσος " a TRAD ΤΗΡ 
 P WIHpe OF Mages ae πεθυριοι" 
 Fol. 204 4 ATW ATOTWU/T Le WEAPARON κε 
 ach ayy NTEGOOcIA ee πεϑύριοι " ATW av 
 OTWWT Le MEOTPION ETaw aeavoc: 
 SE Nike MET THTWOM € Pots H Ite 
 TIETE OTNGFORL MLALOCT] CALIUE I1Le 
 5 seas avy ac Nagy MW Οὔτ προ ec 
 axe NOG NM Waxes avrw εὐχιοσὰ " av 
 TAC AE NA E€ THe [eee Wm eee cito 
 6 ove Ww ehoT* acqjovwit I pwy ε 
 BIOTA E€ πρὸ ke MNOTTE* 441 Tey 
 CHUNH* seit WeT OTHHO ON Τπὲ" 
 7 δὼ ATH Ma NTEFoTca exit 
 
 ee fs 
 4 
 
11 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 14 
 
 REVELATION XIII. 7-14 
 
 (hy AH ire oF Aaoe OF acne OF 
 QEOMOT* ATW CENACTWUWT 
 
 Mat] NGI OFON Nise ET OTHHO 
 Olasek MHA’ πέτε Ke eT 
 
 Pall CHO AIT € MxwWueee ae MW 
 τῷ se Tegrerbs NTATROINC 
 
 SIN NM TRATAHOAH fe MROCLLOE " 
 TIETE OVNTY "δ κε seapecy 
 CWTSL* eT διχραϑδ λωτίζε 
 CEMAGITY € TAIN aerdocs¢a * 
 
 NeT παρωτὺ oN OTCHYE celta 
 gotheyy on TcHYe* Tar me I 
 SLANOVTIOMLOMA’ LIT Tete 
 
 I WeToTaah: διπὰσ ε RE 
 
 OTPION EC{NHT € Opar om oardAacca 
 ETH TAIT CHAT eeeeoqy NOE ae πέρι 
 ethe + eqjwanxe Nee Le MEAPAROIt ° 
 EqjeIpe W TEGoTCla xe MESTpIoN it 
 WOpm:s ee meyqeeTo € hod avw acy 
 TPE THAD LLIT NET OTHHO ON OH 
 TY OTWWT Le MESTPION τ Wop 
 Nar NT avTadge Te NATCH se TT 
 eqescov + ATW πδεῖρε I OEMS 
 “« “δεῖ OWE AE NYTPE MRW 
 
 oT ex ε HOA OM THE ἐξ TRAD 
 ee 1 aeToO € HoA NEeMpwsee > MET 
 TAA IW MET OTHHO Olasae 
 πῆδο. € The se serxcIn NTAT 
 TAT Mat] Cary se mm seTO € HOA 
 ae TIEOTPION*® ΕἼ κω Keeeoc It 
 
 WET OTHHO OPAar Oiasee MHA 
 
 SE TARLIO MW OTOIKRWI ee πὲ 
 erpion: eT epe TENMATCH IT 
 
 303 
 
 Fol. 21a 
 GRE 
 
304 REVELATION XIII. 14—XIV. 3 
 
 CHYE οι ATW acpwito © 
 15 σὼ σὺ May ε THe yy MN it οὶ 
 HWM 44. TEOTPION: we πὰς 
 ECEW ARE NGI TOIRWM #2 πὲ 
 OTPION’ ATW YNaceente ze 
 RAC NET ENCENAOTWIT Alt 
 ae MEOTPION ETELLOOTTOT : 
 Fol. 210 16 ATW GMATAAC τὶ OTON Nee MW ποσὶ 
 TON ae MW MOG? WT Peeeeao eet NOHKE 
 προς Let τ OLKeOrAA* wE Hac ἐσεῦΐ 
 NAT MW QENCOAL Ex TETSIx MN OT 
 17 ἴδει. H ext TeyTEgNE* ae ππὸ Ad 
 AT eWjsercore € Wun H € τ € horA> εἰ 
 SctHTEl TeETE OTNTAY Mecoar*e ee πὲ 
 18 OTPION’ H πεῖρα" War me π 
 SMANTCO*PIA * ETE OTN OHT 
 SPLOT *® MLAPEC[EN THITE* ee pat 
 ae NEOTPION’ THITE TAP τὶ OTPH 
 see TE EceIpe τὶ cey We ceTA σε" NSE. 
 INAT ATW εἰς oTOrerhe δῷ 
 € PAT Olaxee MTOOT MW crit: 
 ATW aenTagTe W Tha se ero 
 OT N WO eTHaeeeage evrinTad 
 SLMCRT 4“. TLEC[PAN 441 pair ee 
 TIEC{EIWT* EICHO € OPAL exit 
 2 TEVTEQNE* ATW AICWTLL ET 
 ceeH ε HOA ON THE NOE ee πέρρο 
 OT MN QEMLLOOT EMAWWOT* ATW 
 NOE MW TECAeHs NH OEMIIOs MN OpoTh 
 Hare avwW τέο NT arcwrar 
 € poc eco NEE NM JEN Gleaporaoc 
 8 evoloapize NM NETHIEAPA* AT 
 W ἐσχκὼ N oTxw πὶ hppe 
 
 Chap. 
 XIV, 1 
 
REVELATION XIV. 3-9 505 
 
 acm seTo € Hod se Teopoitoc 
 ge τὶ aeTo € ὑολ ee πείίτοου MW wos Fol. 224 
 aon Meltpechetepocs avTw Ne seit KLE 
 wWoose Wm Adar € eleee TWAH* ΕἸΦΦΗ 
 TEY TeentTagrTe mM Tha+ sew πεῖῖτο 
 oT N Wo Ne NTATUOOTIOT € hor 
 4 Q&e THAQ’ NaI ETE 4“9π OFTWARE 
 QQ core’ € OEM Mapecitoc Cap ite 
 Nar eT seoouje eeit meorenh ε 
 Teka ET ἐπ Δ εἰ € pore Mar We NT AT 
 wortoy ¢€ οὰ οὐ πὶ pwsee*s ποσὰ 
 ΠΑΡΧΗ se πποῦτε" een πέρι 
 5 erh> avw ae orge € GOA οἱ 
 TETTAMpO* en aT ποῦς Tap πε’ 
 
 6 Atay ἐσδππελος ΕἸ ΗᾺ ol 
 TMHHTE W THE* COTM OTETAT 
 CEAION MW TOOT] MW Wa eieg 
 € TAWEOeIU MN MET QReOOC E€ OPA 
 exee TRAQ* ATW EX NOE 
 Θϑος Niet OF PTAM OF acre oF 
 
 7 AROE* εὔἴχκω ““ος OM οὐποσ 
 I cee’ κα APY QOTE OHTY xe 1 
 MOTTE NTETHY COOT Macy ae ac 
 ἐν NGI TETMOT WM TERPIcIe + ATW 
 TETHOVWUT L πὲ NT Δ Τὰ 
 “τὲ TIE UIT THAD * “1 Orr 
 AACCA* LLIT MITTCH MLeLLdOT " 
 
 8 Ἃ RE ATTEAOC? ee “τε CHAT OTA Fol. 22 
 MCW ETRW Keevoc* we acge acge coc 
 σι THOG MW hahrAwits ATW arige 
 ONoc THPOT OED Le MHP xe GW 
 
 9 NT W TecHopitas a RE “περ WO 
 SOUT MW ATHEAOC οὐδοῦ MCWOT εἸχκὼ 
 RY 
 
Fol. 23 a 
 
 306 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 18 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
 REVELATION XIV. 9-15 
 
 areroc OM οὐποσ NM CeeHs ase eT 
 HNACTWMT L πεϑύφιοι ἢ τεῖοι 
 HWM ATW META πειορδι ΩΝ 
 TEQTEONE* H ERM ΤΕ στα τὸ 
 φω on ἀπδοὼ ε οὰ oxe πηρπ 
 ae πδωΐτ se WHOTTE* War eTRT 
 
 pa It ATPATON OLe Taw NW τεῖορ 
 CH ATW ceNahacaniye eeee0 
 
 OT ON OTHWOT “ἰἴὖὶ OTOH * 
 
 se Tt eeTo € HOA W MATTEAOC ET OF 
 aahs se πὶ “τὸ € hoA ae περοτειὼ " 
 ATW THaltitoc πὶ TeThacaitoc 
 WaAwice € OPar Wa ἐπὲρ NM ened: 
 NCE TRL BI “τοῦ " Le πεέροοῦ > 
 
 aol TETWH NGI NET MaoyTwW 
 
 WT 2 MEOTPION* ατὖῷ Teor 
 
 HOW? 4“ WET NAST ae Teeaciit 
 
 ae πεῖῖρδι" War πὲ Meera MW OT 
 TIOMQONH WW WeT OTaAah: NeT 
 
 Qapeo ENENTOAH ke TINOTTE 
 
 MQ TILICTIC NW IC* alcwrTae ἐσ 
 
 ceeH € hoA ON THE EcxW BReroc’ χε 
 COAT RE NAIATOD MW WET MALLOT ait 
 NTEMOT Oxe Mac’ ce Mexacy NGI πὲ 
 TINA’ BE BAC ETERRTON AeaLeooyT 
 
 e hod on NeTOIce* πεσούησε Tap 
 NAOTAQOT ποσοῦ" aMay avw εἰς 
 οὐπλοολε ecovrohij: avw ecjoasooc 
 Qian TenAOOAE* NGI Meme WM OT 
 WHpPe M Pwsees coTN OTKACAE 
 
 τ ποσῦὺ Olen TeqamH: evi oTo 
 
 Oc ECUTHRR OM TE(UGIx* ἀσὼ πὲ 
 actcedoc ager ε hoA ose πρπὲ eau 
 
16 
 
 17 
 
 REVELATION XIV, 15—XV. 2 307 
 
 RAR € HOA OM οὐποσ τ CeeH’ ENT 
 Qasooc exit TENACOAE’ aE Lea 
 MOOT ae πέποος NE Woc’ we ac 
 εἰ NGY THUMNOT ee πωρς" “ΣῈ 
 AYWOoTE NGI WoC ee TRAD * 
 
 ATW AC[NOTA NGY METS βοὸς 
 
 ex TeRAOOAE* ge πείῖοος ε 
 
 OPar exae THAD’ ἃ RE ATTEAC 
 ere HoA gee pre: eT ON TeeHTe: 
 
 Grit οσοδλμου NTOOTY ἐστε" 
 
 18 
 
 19 
 
 20 
 
 Chap. 
 XV. 1 
 
 ἃ Re auwedoc er € HOA OXe πεέϑσει 
 ACTTPION’ ETNTAY Tegorcsia 
 
 a2 TIHWOT* AC{ALOTTE OM OF 
 
 NOG NW caeH € eT epe oo ljadKnor 
 
 I τοῦτες: 
 ἔστησε ΕἼ ΧΩ KAALOT* BE ALA BOOT Fol. 28 ὃ 
 πτεποδλάπου NE swwre* ππὲς ἘΦ 
 
 φἰλδὸ MW τω πα ἐλοολε" ee HAO’ χὲ AT 
 πὼρ Nox πὲς ελοολε aTH ἃ MATTE 
 Δος Nove πτειοδάπονυ € OPar ἔχεν 
 THAD δήέκωωλε κα Tho πὶ ἐλοολε 
 
 ae THAD’ ATW δίποσς € TEQPWT 
 
 MOG se TIGWNT se MNOTTE* aTowse 
 
 τ Tegpwr MhoA Mm THOAIE’ ATW 
 
 a Trecitogy er € HOA OM TEOPHWT* Wa δι 
 ε MeXKadiitoc MW MEQTOWP* Macest 
 Tace NUE WCTAAION® AMAT € RE 
 
 NOG se «δεῖν MN τ πῆρε ON TIE 
 cay M accedoc*s epe came se MAT 
 CH M TOOTOT MW OAH’ χὰ Opal it 
 OHTOT* Wragewn ε hor Nor πδὼ 
 
 NT αἰ MNOTTE* AINAT Moe τὶ OT 
 eadAacca MW δῦδ σηειτ" ECTHO seit 
 
Fol. 24a 
 azo 
 
 308 
 
 REVELATION XV. 2-7 | 
 
 OTRWOT’ ATW NET MNaspo e€ Br 
 ρας TIEOTPION 4““ TEC IRON | 
 45} THITE se πεῖρα " mevTage 
 pator exm oveadAacca πὶ aba 
 
 Tw 
 GHEIN* Epe JQENKIOAPA NTOOTO 
 NTE WMOTTE* ETAW NM TWAH ae 
 SLWTCHC* TIQRLOAA se πποῦτε" 
 ae TWAH se Tlegierh> evrasw 
 A2MLOC* KE OENNOG* ATW ΘΕ 
 πῆρε πὲ πεπούησε Mase > 
 MNOTTE MTANTWORPATUPH " 
 OQENAIRAIOCTNH ATW 9 EMtALee 
 πὸ NEHOHHTE* eM NERO IOOTE 
 IT MAY ALWIL? Miee πέτε MEtTpoo 
 TE QHTH Tsc* avw neyy coor 
 ae TERPA* SE NTOR eeavaar 
 me meT ovaah> avw Marnatoc 
 SE MN QEONOC THPOT NHT ποεοῦ 
 WUT ae eR “τὸ € hors we a NER 
 AIRAIWALA OTWIO € Hod> seit 
 εὰ NAL’ aqovoN NGI pre κὶ 
 τεσ" 41 TALNTpPe ἢ TIe* 
 δὼ aver € δολ' NGI Meawey πὶ ac 
 πελος eT Epe Tcauye ee NATCH 
 i TooTOT’ € HoA ose πρπε epe 
 gen ohew φτοῦ ervorohyy ἐσ 
 τύῤησ > ETARHp exit TeTeeEc 
 TN OHT N OTReox9Nq N ποσὺ " 
 
 7 ADW ora € HOA gee NeyTooT πὶ Fw 
 
 OM? acy xe Meawey αὶ acredAoc 
 τ caweye ee Φιδλη πὶ ποσὺ ev 
 aseg ε ὑολ' Ose NGWNT ae ποῦ 
 TE €T OND * Wa πιεέπὲρ MW EMeEg> 
 
 a ὦ 
 
REVELATION XV. 8—XVI. 7 309 
 
 8 Avw a περπε seovo € hod ose π 
 
 Chap. 
 XVI. 1 
 
 RAMMOC 49 MEOOT ee ποστε" 
 
 491 πὲ ε hoN ON TEYToRR> aTW 
 
 ax Tle Aaay ewjceegorr ε Hwr Fol. 246 
 € QOTN € NpMe+ WantTorxwn εὖ τ 
 ὑοὰ NGI τοδλίεε ee MATCH: se Tica 
 
 Wey WM acwedocs alcwWTee ETHOS 
 
 1 caeH € HOA ON TEs ecw aeavoc It 
 
 Waccwerocs axe MWOT MW Wedpia 
 
 2 AH &&€ NGWNT ee πίοῦτε" acqhwor 
 
 NGY MWOpirs aqimwoT W TEecpla 
 
 AH’ € QPar eae πῆδο" ATW δὼ 
 πε NGI OTCAUF ae MONHPON’ Et[Qo0oT 
 ESM NETE OTNTAT TAKrciit ee Ie 
 OTPION Le MET OTWIJT WTEC! 
 RWIT’ A TALEO CHAT NWOT αὶ 
 
 τε ιδλη € OPar eam oaddAac 
 
 CA ACP CHOC] NEE ee πὰ MET MLOOTT 
 
 ATW ATALOT NGI TNH Mee eT ὁ 
 4 NO OW EdAAACCA* A Tlaeed WoO 
 
 4 MWOT NTEQPIAaAH exit 
 NEIEPWOT * Lk τ MTCH Ireeeeooy " 
 
 5 ATH ATP cogs arcwTee € πὰξ 
 
 πελος NALALOOT EC[AW “τεῖος " 
 χε NTR OTarIRaAIoc NeT Woon 
 ATW πετε NEqWooms πὸ mero 
 aah+> κε AKRPINE WM Mare χε av 
 πωώρτ € hod se TecMocy I MEMpo 
 (beTHCs ATW aARY NAT MOT 
 CHOY € ἔσο" wE CELeTUWa: 
 
 7 AlcWTse € NEOTCIACTHPION ἐῶ Fol. 25a 
 
 geavoc’ se πχοεῖς NNOTTE NWTAN πὸ 
 TWHPATWP’ OEM ee€ πὲ’ ATW OEM 
 
Fol. 25 
 πὸ 
 
 910 
 
 REVELATION XVI. 7-14 
 
 AIRAIOCTHNH WE ERO AIT Ὁ 
 
 8 Ἃ πεῖὲρ YyToor NH arredoc NWOT 
 
 - τε ιδλη eEaee MPH’ avw av 
 +t May ἐ Tpe qujwho wm emnmpusee 
 
 9 ON OTRWOT* avTwW avuswhs 
 
 σι NPWAee Olt OTHOSG ἢ HATALA" 
 
 Aratiora ¢€ pant se πιοστε mere 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 OTNTY TEGOVCIA NW NEMATCH TH 
 por’ ATW ALTE OTRLETAMO! ETPT 
 Yt coor Mage a mareg tor 
 
 NWOT W TEYePIadH € OPar exer 
 MEOPOMOC 4“ πεϑύφιοι " avw 
 
 A TEYALMTEPO WOE τὶ RAKES 
 ATW πεσοσοσοσεσ πὲ πὶ Wey 
 Aac ε hor ose Mesenag’ δύὼ NT 
 xiova πὲ € πποῦτε τὸ THe € Hor 
 ON NETTHAC* KLM METCALZ ATW 
 asm orseeTaior € hot on Mew 
 οὗησε" Ἃ Mereg coor mw 
 
 OT N TEAM erxee Terepo 
 
 NOG MWETCppaTHc’ avw acqwo 
 
 OTE NGY Meqerooy* axe πὰς ac ETE 
 cohre NM TEQIH MN NErepwor ε 
 
 Hor οὐ ae aeantwa se ΠΡΗ: 
 
 13. Ainay ἐσπησ ε hod om pwy «“ πε 
 
 14 
 
 APAHWIT’ LLM MEOTPION*® 4“ ΡΟ 
 
 ae πεπροῷστης N ποῦς NGI WO 
 
 SeNT s& THA’ HW AKAGAPTON Nee it 
 QENKPOTP*s OENNMHA Tap MW aateeo 
 το Mes EvEIpPe IN OeEteeremns € THE T 
 εἴτε € HOA N Neppwor* πὶ TorROT ALE 
 NH THpc*’ € cooTgoT € JOT € ππὸ 
 Aceeoc * &€ πποσ' M QOOT NTE MNoTTE 
 
15 
 
 16 
 
 17 
 
 18 
 
 19 
 
 20 
 21 
 
 Chap. 
 XVII. 1 
 
 REVELATION XVI. 15—XVII. 1 311 
 
 MMANTWRPATWP* εἰς QHAHTE +} 
 
 NHY NOE WN OTpPEtfatove’ Mara 
 
 TY 4“ MET Poeic avo eTOapogentcy! 
 
 ε MEQOITE χε NNT 
 
 S2OOWE ERH HAQOHT* ποεπδῦ 
 
 € πεαππε avrw acjcoorgoy 
 
 € ροῦν € NMOATRRoc ET OTLLOTTE 
 
 € poy se eenroehparocs axe apasa 
 Reawit’ A mereo cauey 
 
 NWOT WM TeyePraAH eaee AHP: 
 
 ATW ATHOG NW ceeH er € HOA ove 
 TIPMe OITKe Me@poitoe ecaxw 
 
 aresoc xe actjwiles avrujwrte 
 
 NGI QEMEhPHGE Let OENICREM? seit 
 Seitoporhhare eet οὐποσ αὶ Hee 
 
 το ETE “πε OTON NWTEOE ww 
 
 πε AMIN NTAVRM € PwWsee Oraxee 
 
 THAD * OTHOG MN HLLTO αὶ YGOT’ 
 
 THOS £¢ πολις ACP WoOKeNT OTWIt’ Fol. 264 
 SLI ππολις M ἐπρέϑθπος ATIE* ATW bts 
 ThahrAwN Mos ATP πὲς seeeve ee π ae 
 TO € HOA ae πποῦτε" € ὖ Nac ee 1 
 SW) 4“: MHP: xe TIGWNT τὶ ΤΕ ΟΡ ΤΉ 
 ATW MHCOC Mies OF TOOT “᾽ποσοε 
 
 € poor* ornog Mm adage ecpirap 
 OvGIc Ge NM GWP πὶ OPHUWE* aqjguor 
 
 € hoA ON THE* € OPAL Ex NpWReE > ATW 
 AN Puree arora € MmnorTTE: € hor oN 
 TENAVCH W TEN AAATA’ BE OT 
 
 MOG casaTe TE TECMATCH’ ACTer NGT 
 ora € hoA oae ποδί! maccwedoc 
 
 avw eToapgenyy is written in the margin. 
 
312 REVELATION XVII. 1-8 
 
 ETE OTNTOT Tcauye ee Φιδλη ac 
 WARE NALMKAT ΕἼΣΩ AeeeOC ° 
 
 χε astoy NTATcAhoOR € ποὰπ it 
 THOG && TIOPNH’ TET ORROOC E 
 OPAL Ext QEMeL0oy € MAWWOoT: 
 
 2 TAY NTATMOpMNEeTE Weeeetrc NGI It 
 Ppwor ae πῆδο" ATW δῖος 
 NGI NET OTHHO οὐχεν πῆδρ 
 ε hod oxe MHP it τεσ πορ πιὰ " 
 
 3 qjir Oxe Menta ε ὑοὰ ε Tepr 
 s20C* ATW AINAT eTcoerce EcTA 
 AHT eEVOTPION I RORKOC’ εἰ 
 aseo MN pall N οὐδ" € OTH came 
 
 Fol. 26 WM ATH seeeoc] ait ΦΗΤ ἢ TAIL: 
 
 τ 4 δὼ Tecorere πέεσσοολε NSHGE OF πὶ 
 ORHOC’ OF MOTh: OF Ee ee τε" OF Aap 
 CAPITHC’ ETH oTAW NH ποσὺ ON TEC 
 Giz ecjareo αὶ hoTe se τ ARAGApPcIA 
 NTE TECHOPMHId* “εἰ MATRAQ " ET 
 
 5 M OTPAM Le ASHCTYPION CHO exit 
 TecTegne* xe ThahrAwN Mog 
 TAAAT MW ee Mopitocs sen wm ὗοτε 
 
 6 «ε πῆδρ' ATW AINAT € Teco rece 
 ecTage € hod ραν πέσοι Mm NET OF 
 dah set Meciwtoy MmereenTpe mic 
 
 ATW MN Tep mavy € ρος" διῦπηρε" 
 
 7 Wewxacqy Nal NGY Macrwedoc ae 
 AOPOK KP πῆρε" anon MeT Wa 
 TALON € TRLHCTTPION MW τέσοι 
 41:6 SUIT TEOTPION ET CIT Qapoc: 
 
 ET EPE TcauUsye MAMH Keaeocy Lelt 
 
 8 NAHT NW TAM’ NeevTpion NT 
 
 AKHAT € Pore METWoonm Mes avo 
 
10 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
 REVELATION XVII. 8-15 
 
 NEQWOOM ans avw YNHT € Opar 
 Qae ποῦ neqhon € MTAKO> 
 ATW Nce Pp πῆρε NGI NET OF 
 HHO οὐχ HAO’ Nal eTE 
 
 τ NETPAN CHO AIT € Mxwwseee 
 
 a% TIWNO * aint N TRATAHOAH 
 
 “1 MHOCKLOC* ETNAT € MEOTPION σὲ 
 πεσοῦσι Mes avw πείθοι an: 
 ATW C[MAWWME* Mar Me Wee 
 
 45 OHT ETE OTNTY Tcopias avrw 
 Tcawjye Nae cawey Mm Toor πὲ € 
 TEPEe TEcgrere Qasooc € Opal € zw 
 or ATW cawey NM ppo πε. mor 
 ATOE MOTA WOOM πὶ RE OTA sea Tey 
 εἰ ATW EC[WaEr YMAGHO πὶ OTROTI 
 ATW MEOTPION ETE MeEC{WjooM πὲ" 
 ATW TENOT MECTWJOOM δὰ" NTC 
 
 πε Weeego weeornt’ ora € hor 
 
 Ose ποδί avw eqita € MTAKO: 
 ATW πότ W TAM WTARMAT 
 
 € Pooy TIRkHT MW ῦρο Wes “πὰ Tor 
 SI MN TaNTepos alAa evan 
 OPEFOMCIA Le TLEOT Pion’? WaT ce 
 MALLE ee meorerh wre πὲ 
 
 orerh apo € poor: xe Mac Nei 
 χοεῖς TEs ATW TIPpo NiTEppwors πὲ’ 
 ATW MET NAKKLACL METTAO ae 
 
 ATW NETCOTIL ee πότος " avTwW 
 TERA] MAY WE Leeroy MELooTE 
 NTAKMAT € Pooy’ Eepe TITOAIC 9aeo 
 Oc OF χωοσ πὶ Aaocc πὲ’ seit ἡ 
 
 1 Verse 13 is omitted. 
 8 8 
 
 313 
 
 Fol. 27 a 
 τε 
 
314 REVELATION XVII. 15—XVIII. 3 
 
 ὍΛΗ" Lei πλόπε: 
 Fol.275 16 Ἄσω TeeHT αὶ TAM NTARNAT € Poor 
 πε ae TEOTPION* Wal ceMmaeeecte τ 
 TIOPMH Weeadrc MN wales ECRH πὰ 
 φησ" MCEOTWLe MW WECCAPS* ATW 
 NCEPWRS Keeeoc OM OTHWOT* 
 17 πῆοῦστε TAP aqTaac € MeETOHT: 
 ἐ TPE TEIPE ae πεοσωϊ " δὼ 
 HCEP OTTMHWALH αὶ OTWT* ποεΐ 
 HTETRAMITEPO* ee TEST PION Wait 
 τούχκωπ ε οὶ Nor πὶ Ujaxe 
 18 £& πποῦτε" ATW TEcOTee It 
 τ ARNAT € ρος " TE THOS av πολις 
 EPe TALNTPAeeero MN OHTC: 
 Chap. IIMPpWoT ke THAD * LeMltca 
 XVII. 1 war armay ε RE awTedoc eq{eNHT 
 e hoA on τπὲ" evNTay οσποσ' 
 τ EFOTCIAS ATW THAD ap oTo 
 2 em € HoA gae πειζέοοῦυ " aqaw 
 Ran € ho OM OTIOG αὶ στη σὲ 
 acoe NGY habrAwn Mog > aTW 
 ACUJWITE AL AkdA W OTWO πὶ EM 
 AILLWNIOM " OF TINA ὅτ πὰ 
 HAOAPTOM * ATW ae Kd IT WW 
 πε NOTPION πῶς OF OAAAT 
 3 Niee* oF anaeaptTon eThAT:! 
 axe € HoA oxe NHPM ee MGFWNT 
 W TECTLOpitta : 
 Fol. 28 a ATIVE NGI NWOeceNoc THPoT " 
 [itz] ATW Hppwoy ee MHAQ aATIopit 
 ETE WaLeeacs ATW NLLMTOpoc xe 
 
 1 See Professor Souter’s text: ὅτι ἐκ τοῦ οἴνου Tod θυμοῦ τῆς 
 
 4 3 A / 
 πορνείας αὐτῆς πέπτωκαν πάντα τὰ ἔθνη. 
 
REVELATION XVIII. 3-10 
 
 THAD aypppeeesao € ὑολ' ON THOR 
 a2 TICCSHP* ATW ATICWTAL € RE CALH 
 e hoA oN THe: ἔσω “νεὸς xe πὰ 
 Ἄδος δοῦν € HoA πὶ OHTC* ae ππὲ 
 TETNHOMNTOMED πεσοπτοὺς avrw 
 
 une Tir ε HoA οὐ WecMATCH " 
 
 xe a Mecitohe aice Wa opare Tie: 
 ATW A TINOTTE Ὁ TeeeevTE MW ITEC 
 SINGOMC* TWWhEe πὰς RATA 
 
 Ne NT acaave ayw necobure 
 NUTeTHTOOhOT Mace Neem ἐπὰν 
 
 QAL TIECRW NTAC REPA seeeocy 
 HEpa ἴδε αὶ CHAT + MecwoTUJO 
 
 Set SECSHP*’ NTACWWHE N OH 
 
 τοῦ + € poor mac m hazanoc 
 
 aTW WM OHhe+ χὲ εὔζω ““"“τος 
 
 Qae TIECOHT* sxe anon Yita 
 
 Qavooe AM E10 MN NKHpar oTae 
 
 WM τπδπδδ am ¢ onhe: e€ The Mas 
 ON OTQOOT MN OTWT CENHT i 
 
 GS MECIATCH THPOT’ Meeoy: 
 
 Avw Tignhe: set πρεδωπ" avw 
 
 10 
 
 HNCEPOROC OW OTRWOT* σέ OT 
 SWWpe We πες πποσῦτε 
 
 315 
 
 eT Rpiite B298OC* ATW MN PpwWoT xe π 
 
 πὰρ CeMapieee Ncemegtie € Opar ε 
 suc’ HAL NT ATMOpievTe* ATW aT 
 BHP Mageeacs ETWaANNAaT € MAM 
 τος A& TIECPWHO ETAQE PAaToT ae 
 nore: ε the eoTe πὶ Tee hajZanoc 
 ETRUW) LLMROC* BRE οὔοι οὔοι MN THOS 
 ae πολις ThahyAwM: τπολις 
 
 ἐτ TASPHT’ BE ON OTOTHOT 
 
 Fol, 280 
 NA 
 
Fol. 29 a 
 πὸ 
 
 516 
 
 11 πούὼτ ayer NGF Mecoam’ πὶ ae 
 
 REVELATION XVIII. 11-17 
 
 TOpoc* ae THA’ CElaprere cep 
 onhes € Opar ε σῶς" ze eet Arar | 
 
 12 GE Woon ae MEVTATAAMN*® OTATA 
 
 13 
 
 14 
 
 ant ποσὺ OF OAT? OF EME ee ave 
 οι S¢apCapiTHc:’ OF WNC’ OF BHGE- 
 ποῦ CIPIRON*’ OF RORKOC’ OF We 
 πὰ Otol’ OF cREoc Mae W EAE 
 —tPanitiioits OF CREOC Mie 
 τα We E{TAINT* OF QOReT * 
 τοι Tlenime* OF seapeeapoit 
 ποι GINMAMOLLON’ OF ALLOLLO!T® 
 οι WOTOHNE* OF ὅτου oF Arhantoc > 
 =O HpIl> oF MEQ’ OF CaeIT> 
 ποι TANH’ OF EcOOT*’ OF OTO* OF “τὰς 
 —TIOpR* OF GaseovA* oF ὑρσοοῦτ' 
 ον gatoar* avwW TOTOpa it 
 TOPMEOT RUA ΤΟ ΓΗ 
 achoK * ATW NM οσποσ NM τρυ ΘΗ 
 ET NAWWOT ATTARO*s ATW Hce 
 
 15 Mage € poos alti’ Meaeemopoc Mal 
 
 UT ATPpLeetrxo MN OHTC cemaage 
 patos ae Tove’ € the eoTe wn Techa 
 
 16 τᾶπος eyprase δσὼ εἐσφοῦῥε" ἐσ 
 
 SW αφοῖος " KE OTOL οὔοι N THOS 
 se πολις" τ eT Goode NW WNC OF 
 SHGE OY RORKROC’ OF ποσὺ ore 
 
 17 WE Q& 40" OY &LAPTAPITHC " BWE O it 
 
 OTNOT NM OTWT actwwry Nor + 
 NOG £& KKITPALAerao* ATW Ῥεῖ] 
 P Qxeeee Wee’ een NET ΘῊΡ ΟἿ 
 HNEIEPWOT * ALI MME * Kelt πε 
 
 Tp gwh om oardAacca*s aTag 
 
REVELATION XVIII. 18-23 317 
 
 18 € PATOD ae Tove* arauwRan € hor 
 ETNAT € TIRATMOC 49 Tlecpw 
 HO €TRW eeereoc*s xe Whee MW eT 
 TNHTWIM*’ € Tel πολιῖς MOG * τὰι it 
 T ATPpeeesao τ OHTC NGI πὰ 
 
 19 PXON THPOT* avw Never 
 CITH ESN MNETATIHTE evast 
 WRAK € hod erpreees erp onhe 
 ETJ/RW MLALOC* BE οὔοῖ OFO! πὶ 
 THOS ae πολις" TAI NTATppse 
 S2dO NM QHTC NGI NeT COTMTAT 
 NesHT OM OardrAacca 9.5 
 € HoA om TecaeiiTpaAReeao> axe OM Fol. 29» 
 OTOTMOT HM OTWT acpsxare ::Ξ-------- ζ 
 
 20 Corerane THE € OPAL € χωῶς " ATW NET OF 
 
 δα οσὼ NamoctoAoc xe πέπρο 
 Φσντης" BE ἃ MNOTTE Kpiite xe METH 
 
 21 gam ε ὑοὰ πὶ QHTC* ATW OTATTE 
 Ace MN RWWPE > δι WM οσποσ τ wite 
 MOE MW OTWHE N MOTT?’ acptoxcy ¢€ 
 Opar ε eardAacca εἴσω eeeeog+ χε 
 TAY TE θὲ ETOTMHATATO € OPal ON οὐ 
 cignte αὶ τὐλύσ λων TOs se πολις 
 
 22 NCe τὰς JE ε ρος" ATW N στιθᾶροτος 
 OY SLOT CIRO’ OF peau or ἐδὰπι 
 CZ MW NETCWTLL € POOT MN OHTE att 
 τ TEMOT* ATW TEX MITHC τ 
 - TEX Miees WIE TSNTOD it 
 QHTE SIN NM TEMNOT’ ATW WHE T 
 CWTRL QPOOT 4“: KLAKANH MW OTE 
 IM WM TEMOT* OTAE CALH Le TT 
 
 23 aTujedeeT or WerceT*s οὐδε 
 τ πεύσχέρε OHbe NW OHTE AIM τὶ 
 
318 
 
 REVELATION XVIII. 23—XIX. 6 
 
 TENOT * W MOG NTE THAD πέσὸ 
 We WWT πὲ se Opal ON ποῦ 
 aeuTpegpragpe: avimdaita Not 
 24 NOEOMOC THPOT* aTW NTATYE. 
 € TECMOY αὶ πεπροῷστης N On 
 TC MUI πὰ MET οσδδὺ os ese 
 Se OTOM Hise MT aTQOThOT οὐχ ες 
 
 TIRAD " RUNNCAR NAY AICWTAL 
 
 XIX.1 eynoo ἢ caeHe nee τὶ OV RLHHWE € 
 
 Fol. 30 b 
 
 αὐ 
 
 πῶ OM TEs ἐσχκὼ aeevoc 
 
 xe adNAHAOTIA* TorTaxar ae[it] Meo 
 2 OT MA TSORK M& TLENMOTTE* aE QeEMMAee 
 
 πε ATW OENAIKAIOCTNH NE MEK 
 
 Qa’ ΧΕ ARKRPITE MW TIOPMA TAL 
 
 NT ACTAR € TRA OM TecIopmya " 
 ATWO acjst ee Tenha ee recto 
 
 In Mecjos2eqan ε ὑοὰ oN Mecora: 
 AvYwW Tlexavy se περὲρ cM cay axe 
 
 DAAAHAOTIA* ATW TWECKATT | 
 
 πος NHT € Opal Wa ete MW eElteg " 
 ATW παχούτδῖτε xe mpechere 
 
 poe ATMaAQToOT αι MeyToor 
 
 - ζῶο ATOTWWT Le TMOTTE — 
 
 ET QaL00c OF Me@poitoc evaxw ae 
 
 s2oc σὲ OdARLHN AAAHAOTIA> 
 ATW ἃ QelcaeH εἰ € HOA gee Tleepo 
 
 MOC ETRW geerocs χε σοφοῦ € TT 
 
 MOTTE WEqOeeoOaAN THPoT eT p 
 
 QOTE OHTY MN ποσὶ Let WM Mog 
 ATW AICWTLL ETCREH WOE MN οὐ 
 
 NOG ee StHHWe* ATW WEE xe Me 
 
 QPooy πὶ OEltaL00TE ElTAWWOT * 
 Avw Wee πὶ TeceeH πα QeniIog MW OpoTh 
 
PLATE X 
 
 aw penarrearoe enn ioney 
 
 Raz ena ey ny pail 
 BARANYA i Rec ad 
 SENE 
 
 | Ν ΤΩ ΚΣΤ MADD Ἴδε, Ὁ 
 ah Sra ee a Oe 
 
 Cup het nny rare "ἧς 
 TaN an ἢ 
 
 - 
 june TAT UERUA ECON ra 
 Te NITOPOEN TERIA — 
 Seren 
 rain Tan aun 
 
 | Taare cD 
 
 TANTS 
 ae Tats ay it 
 
 ᾿ 
 
 AUN NEC 
 
 MS. OrtenTat 6803, Fou. 30 b (ReveLation xix. 6-1 1) 
 
REVELATION XIX. 6-12 319 
 
 har enawwor evaw eeeeoc χε 
 dAAHAOTIA* RE aqppo Wa elites 
 MW ἐπὲρ NGY πες πεποστε" 
 
 7 TINANTORPATOP* eeapnpawe 
 NTEMYTAHA + πτεισξζεοοῦυ May xe 
 Aer NGY Weareoc se megrerh>s avw 
 
 8 TeqweAdeceT accohre eeasoc’ aTW AT 
 YF Nac € Tpe ἐδσοολες αὶ oTWNe ecjor 
 obuy € Maitorey eqjovaah> παῖς 
 Tap NE WATKAIWLea MW HeT oTah: 
 
 9 ATW πέχδε mar xe coar ae 
 HAIATOT * MN ME NTATTAQ «τοῦ 
 € NAMMNON πὶ TUJeAceT ae πὲ 
 φτειδ᾽ TWesacy War axe geiteee 
 Ne MEY Waxe NT atxooy’ δὼ 
 
 10 NA πποῦτε ME’ ATW ATTIAOT 
 ac 1 eevo € hoA ταὶ πειούρηητε 
 E TPA OCTWUT Mae avw Mexacy 
 NAY SE LEMOPCioTwWUT € Hor σε 
 ANT MERWHHpP oxeoar° se WER 
 RE CHHY* NAY EMNECOTMTAT TAIT 
 TANTPE MIC πεῖς  οσωϊθτ Le 
 TINOTTE* TALNTLLMTPE Tap 
 IW τῷ WE MEMNA WTE Mporrrya " 
 
 11 Aimay ε THe ecovHits avwW εἰς 
 oroTo αὶ οσοῦτ!: evarovTEe € M eT TA Fol. 3la 
 Ae € poy] we ππιότος " ATW πϑῖὲ" ες «τ 
 MARPIITE " ATW NWECpLeWe OM oF 
 
 12 atKarocTiH: πειῦδὰ ae evo 
 NOE MN OTWAO MW RWOT* ETH OT AA 
 HUJe WM GPpHMe glx Tey AN ev 
 NTA oTpan eqcHo’ € sent AAT 
 COOTH KLALOT]* EIKLHTE τος" 
 
320 REVELATION XIX. 13-19 
 
 13 εἰσοολε M OTQOITE EIRHS OM OF 
 clogs ATW ATALOTTE € MEeqpat 
 14 we WWaxe ae MNOTTE’ ATW 
 EqICTPATET ALA ET OM THes Wey 
 OVHHO Newey πὲ evyTAAHT 
 € φέποτο πὶ ovrohuy: ἐὐσσοολε N gett 
 ἀξ evorohiy> arw εἐστύῤησ " 
 15 ATW WET πὶ OTCHYE’ EcTHAe NHT 
 e ὑοὰ oN pugs ae πὰς Opal αὶ OHTC 
 eqelatacce* πὶ ἐπρέθπος τηροῦ " 
 ATW MTOY πὶ ET MAKLOOHE Le 
 S200 ON OTGEpwWh ae πέπιπε" 
 ATW NTOY π ET MAQWLL τὶ TE 
 OPpOT* 41 MHP πὶ TOPTH xe πθὼ 
 NT M&€ MMOTTE * MMAMTWRPA 
 16 TWP* ETH OTPalt eq[cHO ἐπ ες 
 TIECIQOITE KAT Tecjeeepoc " ae 
 Ippo πὶ περρῶοῦυ Mes ayrw Mac 
 17 ἃ εππκιοοοσε" ATW ANAT 
 Fol. 31b G πε acredoe eqjage pary exee pH: 
 GaN eqyawHak € hoA OM OTNOG πὶ CAH 
 ecw seeroc’ engoadaate eToOHA 
 Il TALHHTE IW TEs Ee ALLHITH 
 CWOTO € QOTH € Nannon ποσ' 
 18 NTE MMNOTTE* χε ETETHAOTWAL 
 NW ENCAPS MW MEppwWor’ sem mt NYAS 
 APXNOC* LLM MW AWWPe*s aeit MEN TW 
 WP* se NeTaArAE € PooT: eet WM OLeOar 
 QQ IT PRROE*s LL W ROT 490 i MOS: 
 19 ATW AMAT € πεϑύφιοι " 455 Wey 
 EPWOT* «9.00 TeyjcTpaTeTeers € aT 
 CWOTD € EIPE’ MN OTMOATRLOC* 4:0 
 1 ev TAAHT € TlegTo ἃ ovohiy: sen 
 
REVELATION XIX. 20—XxX. 4 321 
 
 20 NMeccTparevseas avw aqow 
 πὲ #2 TEOY PION’ “ὰ WET It 
 seaeacy? ae MempotpeTHe 
 τ NOTA ET Naeeeacgys een me ἵἴ 
 TACEIPE MA MRACIIT KeTTEcteeTo 
 ε hod: Nar nT δίπλδπδ it OH 
 TOT M ME WT ATI ae Mecoar se 
 MEOTPION* eH WE NT aToOTW 
 WT NTEQOIRWI? ATHOROT 
 ac TECHAT ETFONO € Opal ἐ TATAe 
 MH WM CATE’ ET REPO ON OTOHN* 
 
 21 ATWO π πε CENH ATRLOT ON TCH 
 qe ae πὲετ τὰλε € Mego? Tal 
 ur acer € HoA om Tey τὰπρο" 
 ATW WM QadrtaaTe THpoT? arcer € hod — Fol. 82 ἃ 
 Chap. oN MNeTeaps: Aimav evacce Se 
 XX. 1 Doe equHy ε hoA om THE? epe It WO 
 WT £ MMOTIM WM TOOTY* 44 OT 
 2 NOG πὶ OdAATCIC ON TEyoias avw 
 Aqasergre £& ΠΕΡ ΩΣ IO OC 
 I apXatoc’ eve Mar me maraho 
 Aoe MeaTantacs avo δον i 
 3 Wo M posse δ ΠΟΣ € MecHT 
 ε NNOTMH aqwmrare € Ῥω" aru 
 δατωωδε € pwr ae mite ἀἰπλδ 
 Na Ge πεπρέθϑιπος " Wa NTE TUJO 
 HM posere awk € Hod? semitca 
 mar ceitahoAg ε hoA αὶ RE ποσὶ 
 
 4 πὶ οσοεῖ " «ποδὶ MAI AMAT 
 ε QEMOPOMOE* ATW ATO.LL00Cc 
 OIxwoy δὶ MAT τ OTOAIT* ATW 
 
 τὰν € TAPTXH MME NT aATeLo 
 OTTOT € ThE SeNTAAIITPE It IC > 
 T t 
 
Fol. 32 b 
 
 C7 
 oF 
 
 322 
 
 REVELATION XX. 4-10 
 
 Avw e the nmwaxe se πιοῦτε" 
 
 ATW ΠΟΤΕ LUT OTWUWT ee πὲ 
 OTPION LL τε ΟΥ̓ Ὁ ATW 
 WETE 4“π OMA LL WEC[RLrEMit 
 ESN TET TEONE*® H EB WETGIS ° 
 
 ATWHD ATWO ATPPPO Le Wey pc 
 
 5 
 
 10 
 
 it WO I poxeme* πὶ HE CEENH Δὲ 
 τ NET MLOOTT ALTIOTWND Watt 
 
 τ oTxwK € HoA NGI TWO NM poxene: 
 TAY TE TWOPM MW ANACTACIC* MAA 
 TY ATW oraah Naor MeTE οὔτε 
 orTeLepoc OM TWOPM NM amacTacic* 
 ME AUT TE MRED CHAT Le “τοῦ EFOT 
 cla € Opar eaee Tare adAa ETHAa 
 WWE WM OTHHH se πίοῦτε Lett 
 
 ΠΕῚ NPCs δὼ CEnapppo ireece 
 
 AY MW TWO MW poxsemtes QoTAM ae ἐσ 
 wWanxworn ¢€ hod Nor το MN posene- 
 cenahwr ε Hor ae TicaTanac oi 
 geieeppes πεν € ὑοὰ ε πλδιδ Mt 
 TOUROTLLENM " ECWOTD ε QOTH ταὶ 
 NTO Let φδλπωτςτ . ε hor oxe 
 METOOT MW HOOD Le MHAQ* 
 
 € QOTM € MMOATALOC* ETO NOE ee 
 πίθὼ πὶ eadhAacca*s ATW ATES 
 
 € OPpar exee MWS ee HAO? 
 ATRWTE € THapesehoAH i πε 
 
 τ opaah: sem THOAIC ee Meeepit: 
 avRWoT er € hoA om THE € HOA οἵ 
 TAL TIMOTTEs ATW acqfoToRLoT * 
 Narahotoc ac eT πλδιδ 22020 
 
 OT aTioxgy € TAILENH MN RO 
 
 OT OF OHM? Neea NT aTMoT2A 
 
REVELATION XX. 10—XXL. 2 
 
 se TEOTPION € Poy Let πὲ Mpopyr 
 THC NM Nore? ayw cemahaca 
 WIZE MLeeooy NTETUH “τ πέροου" 
 
 NCE TAR Ai x£eTOH Wa ἐπὲρ It ἐπὲρ * 
 
 11 Aimar evitos N opotoc ecqyoroh - 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 ATW WET ὅφεοος OF κω A πὰρ 
 NWT 4“ TIE OA’ TEYIOH* ATW 
 
 44 OFOE E€ KLARA NAT? ATW aAINAT 
 € NET RLOOTT* WN NOG «1 τ ROTI’ 
 
 ETAQE PaToT xe π seTo € Hor ae πὲ 
 epoltocs avnepuyy gemaxwwsee € hor: 
 
 ATM ATOTWH MW KE wWWWAKE € πὰ 
 NWN πε’ aATRPItE MM NET LLO 
 
 opt € HOA ON NET CHO emtxwwsee 
 HATA πέσούησε" a eaddacca + 
 MW MET RLOOTT ET τ OHTC* aTW 
 TUMOTH Let aeenres avy mm WeT 
 S200TT ET MN OHTOT* ATW ATRPI 
 ME At ποσὰ MoTA HATA NeTOhHTE - 
 
 14 ATW NMOTH se agente av 
 
 ποκοῦ € OPar € TAIL αὶ cate: 
 TIAY πὲ WRROT Ak “εξ CHAT ETE T 
 AIANH TE πὶ CATE* ATW πέτε 
 
 “ἀπ OTHE € POY ECHO OLX πω 
 BLE “«, MW’ ATNowoT € TAIAL 
 NAW CATE’ ATW AIMAT EVIE 
 
 τ hppe san οὐδ αὶ ὕρρε" τάμορπ 
 TAP Le πε’ Let πίθορπ αὶ πδὸ AT 
 over ME’ ATW ϑδαλλδεοοδ πες 
 Woon an Ges avw ammay € τπολις 
 eT οσδδὺ ereporcadnae nm hppe- 
 
 ecnHe ἐ mecHit ε hod on τπὲ" € hod 
 
 OITA WMOTTE * ecchTWT NEE πὶ OT 
 
 823 
 
 Fol. 33 a 
 
 3% 
 
 Fol. 33 b 
 
 3H 
 
Fol. 34 « 
 50 
 
 324 
 
 REVELATION XXI. 3-8 
 
 3 WeAEET ECTARLINT ee Wecoar’ ar 
 cwrar evTnNog nm ἐπ € hod ON THE 
 ECCRW 4“ττ|ος AWE εἰς TECKTNH ae 
 πίοστε KUT NpwLees aT πὰ 
 OTWO WeeKtay? πεειπῶπε Mag © 
 - Ἄδος" ATW NTOY Measoere wey 
 
 4 Wwe NAT NH MoTTE* πεῖ 
 TE N parent τας ε Hod OM WET 
 bhar° avw sent φτοῦ Ge Naujwite 
 orae onhe> οὐδὲ sent AWHAR 
 OVAE LLM OFCeE MAUWJWIMTE it It 
 TENOT* RE ANWOPM OTEL πὲ" 
 
 5 ATW Thexacy NGY MeTO ee00c 
 οι Tleopoitoc* a€ εἰς QHHTE 
 +t Mavasee it Rai eet bppe- 
 ATW Wexacy War we coar ae 
 NEY Wase NT atxooy cello oT 
 
 6 avTW OeENmaee Nes Wexacy Wal 
 axe alone NH ada avw NH ὦ 
 πε QOVEITE ATW TsWK* aK 
 
 Trat se met ohe ε Hor on THY 
 CH £2 περοοῦ 4“. WHO τὶ ἃ 
 
 ΤΠ ΣΗ : 
 
 7 πὶ ev Naspoy ποηληροποεει 
 H MAPS δὼ πδίσωπε macy 
 H MOTTE * HECIUJWIE WAI MN OAL 
 
 8 pes πὶ Gah ONT δὲ NTOOT? eet Ma 
 WieToc * ATW set WweT ΟῊΤ ef 
 ATW NH peowTh sew ἢ πόρος" 
 ae Wedapaesatocs δσὼ HW pd 
 Weewyje Csawron> Le pecpast 
 God Nise epe TerToE Naujwite 
 ON TATAANH ET SEPO OM OT 
 
10 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
 REVELATION XXI. 8-15 
 
 RWOT 4: OTOH’ ETE Tat 
 TIE TIRLOT ee “τε CHAT? avTw 
 aqer NGI RE oTA € HOA Oxe Tica 
 wey Nactwedocs ETE OTHTOT 
 TCAWYE xe HAH eT aeeo It πε 
 NATCH HM OAH’ ACTWaxe itee 
 BLT ΕἼΣΩ MLLLOC* AE ANLOT TA 
 Teahor € TWjeAceT TOLRee] ae Me 
 Orerh> ATW AYAIT 94. TE 
 
 πιὰ EX OTTOOT NOG eEcjasoce > 
 aqTcahor € τπολις eT oTah 
 ereAHae> ecnHT € mecHT € hod 
 οι THe: € HOA οἵἴτας MHoTTE 
 
 ε OTNTAC Leeeay Le MEOCOT 
 
 ae MMOTTE* EpPe TecoToOEIN ety 
 EINE I OTWIE KL “6. ETAL 
 
 HT Nee N οσωώπε MH aciic : 
 ECQUEINE W OTRPTCTAAOCE* ETM OF 
 cohT seeroc ecjaoce* Ev xeit 
 TCHOOTC «9 TITAWM “τεῖος " epe 
 SUNTCHOOTE NATTEAOC οὐχ 
 
 ae T1ITAWIIT’ EPEe OENpPaN cHO € 
 poc RATA IT Pan NW TeenTcHooTe 
 ac prvAH NENUHpe xe ΠΕΙΗᾺ 
 Epe WosenT se NTAWN GWUWT 
 
 € merehT* ATW DOLeNT ee mT 
 AWIT € MROIT? ATW WoLenT 
 
 € MeEaenT’ avwW WorenttT € MpHe- 
 ESM LMLNTCHOOTC N CHTE ee Tico 
 ὧτ wm THOAIC* eTcHO € poor: 
 HG! W Palit ae πεειτοποοῦς 
 
 i ἀποοτολος" xe πεοιειδ" avw 
 TleT Wane Waeeeare Mey MOT 
 
 Fol. 84» 
 
 0 
 
Fol. 35a 
 Oa 
 
 326 
 
 REVELATION XXI. 15-21 
 
 RAW MH ποσὺ τὶ TOOT τὸ τ: 
 χε πὰς ECU M τπολις seit 
 IECHTAWIT® se πεοςοῦτ" 
 
 16 avW THOAIC Neco MH TETPATO 
 ποῦ Epe τεσ WH seit 
 TecoTWWC* ATW AW τ 
 πολις “ἰ MHAW Wa «τπτοῖο 
 OTe πὶ We Gd) MN CTAAION M UH: 
 
 ATW MecoTwUse Let Mec atce 
 
 17 €VUJHU ae πεσέρησ avw 
 AYWI MeccohT m We Oxee TAY 
 TE κε MLO E* ae TUT MN OTPWaee ETE 
 
 18 πὰ: me ovarwedoc* avw πες 
 cohre QRHT πὶ τδόπις " avrw 
 TMOAIC ECRHT N ποσὺ € Matoreg 
 ecqjernne MN ovahacHemn ecjova 
 
 19 ἃν πὶ cite se mcoht m THOAIC 
 ETTAMLUHT OF EME Ae eee πε" 
 TWOP NW CMTE Ecente MN lactic 
 Taseg CHTE M CAaNMpoc: 
 
 TALEO WOKeTE NW NAPXHAION " 
 Taseg TOE N caeapataoc + 
 20 Taseo Ye αὶ capaomig " 
 
 TALEO CO HN caparol: 
 TALEO CAIJYE MN KPTcoAeoe - 
 Tareo weeorne αὶ hrprAdAoc - 
 Tareo {τὸ NW TOMAAION: 
 TALEO MKHTE MW KX PTconpacoc - 
 TALEO AUNTOTE NM OTATINEINON " 
 TALEO MUNTCHOOTC MN aeeeoycToc ° 
 
 21 Avw MeenTenoore se πσλωπ 
 HMETO LL ALNTCHOOTC ae KtapTa 
 Ῥιτης " epe ποῦὰ ποσὰ πὶ ae 
 
REVELATION XXI. 21—XXII. 2 327 
 
 nvAwM woon ε hor om oF 
 SMAPTAPITHE MW OTWT* ATW 
 TEMAATIA τὸ THOAIC*® eco i ποσὺ 
 [eqjovaah> mee in ovahagHernt 
 
 eq Thbhuy s 
 22 Un ττὰσ ae epne m onte> max Fol. 35 ὑ 
 TAP TMoTTE> πὲ Mecpre xem me of 
 
 23 gieths avw THOAIe Heep ΧΡιδ 
 All £2 TIPH eet Moog € THe TP oF 
 OEIN € poc’ Meooy Tap xe MNoTTE 
 Pp ovoent € ρος" avw Meconhe 
 24 πε Tegserh> avw πὶ Qeenoc 
 Maezcoowje € Hor oITee TlecoTO 
 εὐ £eIT MppwWoT xe THAD 
 EVEINE L& TIETEOCOT ἐροῦσι € poc’ 
 25 ATW ceNawmwrae am mM πεςπῦ 
 AWM £€ MEQCOT Le TETUH’ 
 SO OTWH TAP MAWWITE seeery 
 26 CENARY € OOTH KL ECCT seit 
 27 NITAIO MW ἐπρέϑθπος " ATW It 
 πεσδωμ € JOTI € ρος NGI οσοι 
 MILL ET δας Let WeT empe it elt 
 hore’ sai 1 peaicodr> cree 
 TEY MET CHO OR& Taxwwsaee 
 Chap. ae meoreth: aqrcahor ererepo 
 XXII. 1 oe φῬοοῦ ecyong ecjorohuy mee 
 I οσπρυοόταλος" equHT € Hor 
 ρας TEOponoc xe MOTTE LeIt 
 2 πέρτειδ" er WM TARHHTEe M TE 
 πλδτεῖὰ W τπολις " ἐρὲ OTUSHI 
 τ WHO OF πεῖοδ Le Mare 4“:πὶ 
 Epo ecjeipe se “πτοποοῦς τὸ [Rap] 
 πος οἷο $ 
 
Fol. 36} 
 oN 
 
 328 
 
 REVELATION XXII. 2-9 
 
 ey ae TeqRaptioc ope ehot+ epe 
 weyowwhe woom evreepamia 
 
 τ EltIgeeMoc’ ATW eet Aray 
 
 it hore πδιῃπε sINn MN Tenor: 
 
 “Anawwme ace opar it οῆτο" NGS 
 
 TE@POMOC “: TIMOTTE ““ὖ πέρι 
 εἰ. ayw Meqoseoar naujecenje 
 Macq ποέπδσ € TECIQO Epe Tecy 
 pall cHO Ex TEeTTEQME’ NTE τας 
 OTWH Ge Wwe: Nce TAe p YK pa 
 Ge s& TOvOEIN τὶ ἐποηὺς sew ποῦ 
 O€CIN At ΠΡΗ " Σὲ Mac πιοῦν 
 TE TET NAP OTOEIN E€ Ῥοοῦ" avTW 
 Hcepppo Wa ἐπὲρ M elteg* πὲ 
 BAC NAY KE NEY Wane CeeontT 
 ATW Henare WE’ ATW Mac I 
 HOTTE W NEMNA MW MEMpopT 
 THC ATATO seeeor Wey 
 acwedoc: etcahe mero se 
 οδὰ € HET MAWWITE OM OF 
 GenH’ CICQHHTTe YNHT TAXH 
 MaAIATY 44 πὲ OApeo MN Wa 
 SEM TED προφστιὰ xe Wer xw 
 Weekes AMOR OW WOaANMHC 
 TET CWTLL? ATW ET NAT € δὶ 
 " TEP EFCWTLL* ATW ANAT 
 
 ἐ poor: 
 
 AIMAQT € THA OCTWUT Le πὸ LeTO 
 
 9 
 
 e ῥολ NM πούρηητε se Macredoc 
 ev Tcaho eeeeor € Mare ayw Me 
 
 RAY Male we LeMWOp ale Wen 
 
 HHP gxeoardr> se WER KE CHHT 
 
 πεπροθστης" LLM MET Qapeg 
 
10 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
 REVELATION XXII. 9-16 329 
 
 ENWAxE KL Merxwweees oF 
 WUT £2 MMOTTE* ATW TMexacy 
 Nar xe “πὸ Twwhe nena 
 REN TEX MpOpPotIA ee πεὶ 
 MWWMKE aE πεούοει! Tap 
 QW € QOTH' MeT amMncone 
 MLAPEURINGOM ON? ATW NT 
 MAO KL Klapecfawoee ol avw 
 MAIRAIOC *eapeqy p arRato 
 CUNH οὐ" ATW TET OTaah 
 seapeyThbory om: εἰς OHATE 
 TMH OM OTTENH: avw mhene 
 Weeeear ed KeTIOTaA ποῦὰ πὰ 
 TA NeqobhHrEe*s anon Te adcba 
 ATO Or NWopMm avrw Moan: 
 TAPXH ATW πχῶπ᾿ NAATo 
 I Ne nT arthbho nm πεσοτολη 
 ME EPE TETEGOTCIA MaWjwire 
 ε QOTH € NWHIT £ πωπρ" aTw 
 NcehWR € QOTH OITH 49 TTA 
 € QOTM € TMOAIC® celtanmovres 
 Vilida NESQOOP* Sait Medapseean 7/77) 
 [End of Fol. 36} | 
 
 [Six and a half verses wanting. The following is from Goussen, 
 Studia Theologica, Leipzig, 1895 ; and see Delaporte, Apocalypse, 
 Paris, 1906 | 
 
 15 
 
 cenaitorxe ac ε HoA NnerTQoop πᾶς 
 iMedapseeanoc itae ae Mopitoc nae Ppecy 
 owth nae Ppeqwaeae erawdor τὰς 
 OTON Mies ETEIPE aTW eTALEe BLTIGOA: 
 
 16 ANOR IC δἵτπποου AeTAccedAoc 
 
 ETPEYPeellTpPe MHTIT ON War OI πε 
 σα 
 
330 
 
 17 
 
 18 
 
 19 
 
 20 
 
 21 
 
 REVELATION XXII. 16-21 
 
 BRRAHCIA!S ANOR πὲ THOTHE ATW 
 πᾶεῖος Naaveia avw Mcioy aemnay 
 WOTOOTE ETO Novo * 
 
 ATW TENN τς τιπελεετ cerxw aeeroc 
 BE δοὺς: ATW METCWTAL eeapec[aooc 
 me agrcoy MeTohe asapecer ayw πὲτ 
 OTWU L€ApPec[ar aeooy πῶσ MNWesiiesH. 
 YTPeelitpe alton Novo Mier ἐτοωτας 
 ENWaxse πτεϊπροθητιδ asellelawwsLee 
 HE METHAOTWOD ἐρρ δῖ exwy πποόστε 
 NACTWO EO Pal ἐσ ππεπΆΗ θη 
 ETCHO ETE WWAre : 
 
 ATW MeTHIAqy choAoN Nujaxe semewwsaee 
 NTEWIpopNTEa MNOTTE Nay ΠΕΡ 
 ssepoc chodoas MWAN AeMwng avw 
 εὐολοῖτ τπολις eTovaah’ mai 
 
 ETCHHD €llerswwaee 
 
 Tlexacy NGI MeTpashitpe ae Mali wwe 
 TNHT ON OTGENH ageoy πκχοεὶς IC 
 TEXNAPIC ARTIENAOEIC τὸ Wak weTOTAAh 
 THPOT OALLHI' 
 
 e e e e e Φ Φ Φ Φ e e e e e e e e 
 
 TAMORAATIPIC HiW9 ANITA 
 
COPTIC FORMS OF GREEK WORDS 
 
 ATAOO!N 12, 78, 93. 
 
 ΔΌΔΠΗ 274, 276. 
 
 ACTEAL 150. 
 
 ATTEAOC Tor, 105, 107, 146, 
 152, 156, 157,160,165, 175, 
 178, 183,185, 187, 188, 189, 
 250, δῆτ, 261, 273, 274, 275; 
 276, 278, 280, 283, 284, 287, 
 288, 289, 290, 291, 292, 293, 
 294, 295, 296, 298, 300, 305, 
 306, 307, 308, 309, 310, 311, 
 312, 314, 317, 320, 321, 325, 
 326, 328, 329. 
 
 ATOPA 210, 216. 
 
 ATOPOC 230, 
 
 ATPATOIT 306. 
 
 ATPIOI το. 
 
 AAIRIA 60. 
 
 AAINOC 60, 257. 
 
 AECITOC 301. 
 
 AETOC 83, IOL, 
 
 AHP 292, 311. 
 
 ITY, AITE 135, 159, 168, 189, 
 193, 268. 
 
 AITIA 268. 
 
 AITOC 282, 291. 
 
 AIX LA AWCIA 82, 105, 303- 
 
 AIK MLAAWTIFE 303. 
 
 AIWIT 308. 
 
 AHAOAPCIA 312. 
 
 ARAOAPTO!NL 145, 162, 176, 
 183, 225, 310, 314. 
 
 ARAGAPTOC 179. 
 
 aAAA 6,16,18, 34, 35, 36, 46, 
 48, 49, 60, 62, 71, 72, 89,90, 
 05. 04,, 1520) 1253 129) 110] 
 142, 143, 145, 153, 158, 159, 
 164, 168, 177, 180, 193, 203, 
 204, 213, 220, 222, 228, 234, 
 238, 240, 259, 271, 274, 275, 
 246, 278, 279, 292, 296, 313, 
 22% 
 
 sAAWpTAOE 178, 
 
 ada 324, 329. 
 
 AMLEOTCTOC 326. 
 
 ALLOALONE 316, 
 
 ANATTAIOC 178. 
 
 ANATITOCKONTY 113. 
 
 AMATRHATE 2, 268. 
 
 ANACTKRAION τού. 
 
 ANAGERLA 42. 
 
 ANAKRPINE 138, 189, 256, 268. 
 
 anarahhaite 122. 
 
 ANACTACIC 125, 130, 137, 
 142, 216, 250, 257, 322, 356. 
 
 ANACTATOD 214. 
 
 AHEN E 221. 
 
 ANOTMATOC ΤΟΙ, 192, 221, 
 230. 
 
 6h ATMORLET 00. 
 
382 COPTIC FORMS 
 
 AMORRT 21. 
 
 ANORKLIA 00. 
 
 antTrArmbantoc 31. 
 
 ANTIAOTIA 107, 108. 
 
 ASIOD 207. 
 
 ATIAPN HA 34, 35,36, 56, 75, 77, 
 305. 
 
 ATIYAE 140. 
 
 ATIYAH 168. 
 
 QMICTOC 324. 
 
 ATLOOHKE 79. 
 
 ATIORAATIPIC 330. 
 
 ATIORPACPH 149. 
 
 ATIOAOTIA 243. 
 
 ATIOANOTITE 229. 
 
 aATIOp 146. 
 
 ANOpP! 127, 177. 
 
 allocToAoc 122, 126, 127, 
 132, 142,143, 144, 146, 147, 
 148, 149, 151, 162, 163, 164, 
 171, 182, 192, 198, 199, 201, 
 202, 204, 205, 208, 270, 274, 
 317, 325; S&NTamocto- 
 Aoc 125. 
 
 ATOTAC 222. 
 
 APSA 184, 189. 
 
 APHOMAHCITHC 210. 
 
 APION Mato 216, 217. 
 
 PMS 135, 139, 157, 
 279. 
 
 APS 302. 
 
 APX AION 204. 
 
 APN AWC 239, 300, 321. 
 
 APN HH 55, 56, 110, 111, 184, 
 805; 329. 
 
 OPN ACTOC 110,135, 14}, 167. 
 
 APN! 122, 125,126, 180, 182, 
 223,255. 
 
 APN icpevTe 138, 140, 145, 
 
 275; 
 
 OF GREEK WORDS 
 
 146, 152,168, 171, 225, 244, 
 249, 251, 255. 
 aAPX FO EpeTe τόρ. 
 
 APN IcTMATWCOC 192, 220, 
 221. 
 
 ΔΡΌΧ ΟΣ 9, 45, 55, 88, 105, 
 107, 110, 136, 137, 138, 141, 
 156,157, 194, 198, 210, 214, 
 229, 249, 267, 268, 317. 
 
 acebrue 73. 
 
 ACTHIATE 222, 230, 237, 239. 
 
 AacK Heeonel 73. 
 
 ACK HLLOCTNA 67. 
 
 ATAH 206. 
 
 ATWSZANE 151, 154, 190, 227- 
 
 AUSINEION 201. 
 
 hazanrze 298. 
 
 ὑδζαιος 315, 316. 
 
 ὕλπτιζε 122, 167, 184, 224. 
 
 batiticesa 125, 131,132,163, 
 164,166, 167, 170, 180, 181, 
 182, 193, 212, 220, 223, 224, 
 246, 265. 
 
 hapoc 205. 
 
 hacaniZe 248, 292, 306, 323. 
 
 bacanoc 306. 
 
 hatoc 109, 156, 157. 
 
 δι 189, 221. 
 
 horteer 65, 104, 301. 
 
 borer 80, 81, 208. 
 
 ὕσηθος 108, 111. 
 
 ὕοητι 24. 
 
 howitoc Tog. 
 
 hoprAAoc 326. 
 
 WALLOC 310. 
 CAP 3, 4, 9, 16, 23, 27, 29, 33; 
 34) 39, 40,46, 52, 82, 88, 96, 
 
COPTIC FORMS OF GREEK WORDS 
 
 98, 99, 104, II2, 125, 128, 
 129, 131, 132, 136, 137, 139, 
 140, 141, 142, 147, 148, 152, 
 157, 158, 162, 164, 167, 169, 
 170, 180, 181, 187, 193, 194, 
 195,196, 204, 205, 208, 212, 
 215,210, 217) 210; 221, 223, 
 227, 220, 230, 232; 233, 234, 
 240, 242, 247, 248, 249, 250, 
 252, 253, 255, 261, 262, 265, 
 268, 269, 270, 278, 294, 304, 
 305, 306, 310, 314, 319, 323, 
 327, 320. 
 
 CATHTOP! 255. 
 
 MWENER 5, 7,17,66, 67, 90, 100, 
 102, 132, 166, 195, 204. 
 
 CWENHALA 44, 51, 63, 109. 
 
 CENMHALd 43, 63, 77, 78, 79, 
 82, 92, IOI, 102. 
 
 WEMOC 138, 143, 154,155,194, 
 218, 219, 222, 223, 329. 
 
 CUCNWALH 314. 
 
 ὈρΡδϑεδελτεῦς 61, 88, 99, 
 137, 152, 229, 250. 
 
 TPacpH 24, 124, 166,167,196, 
 213; 215, 223: 
 
 ὈΡΔΆΡΔΙΤΤΙ 113. 
 
 ΔΟΑΙΦΕΟΙΟΙ͂ 102, 310. 
 
 ADSILLWMIOM 294, 314. 
 
 AE 130, 135, 136, 137, 142, 
 144, 145, 146, 149, 151, 153, 
 155, 156, 162,163, 164, 168, 
 170, 172, 173,174, 175, 177; 
 178, 182, 183, 184, 185, 186, 
 187, 188, 190, 101, 195, 197, 
 199, 200, 202, 203, 206, 207, 
 210, 211, 212, 213, 214, 215, 
 220, 221, 223, 225, 227, 229, 
 
 333 
 
 230, 232, 233, 236, 237, 239, 
 240, 242, 244, 245, 246, 249, 
 250, 251, 252, 254, 255,257, 
 259, 262, 264, 265, 266, 267, 
 2609, 272, 273, 27, 283, 285, 
 286, 288, 292, 293, 294, 295, 
 302, 303, 322, 327- 
 
 AERROC 220. 
 
 AETTEPONOKLION 55. 
 
 AHALOCIA 213, 233. 
 
 atahoXoc 180, 191, 270, 275, 
 3800, 301, 2321. 
 
 ΔΙΔΘΗΠΗ 6,15,17, 20, 21,28; 
 52, 87, 88,89, 90, 91, 96, 97, 
 98, 99, 108, 137, 153, 271. 
 
 AIAOTWRH 209. 
 
 AIARONI 150, 227. 
 
 AIARONIA 124, 150, 186, 190, 
 234, 230, 276. 
 
 AIAROMNOC 213. 
 
 AIANPHNTE τοῦ, 183. 
 
 AIATACH 160. 
 
 ataacraddAoc 148. 
 
 AIRAION 74, 116. 
 
 AIRAIOC 73, 100, 135, 160, 
 177, 257, 308, 309. 
 
 AIKAIOCTNH τοῦς, II0, 180, 
 191, 218, 308, 310, 318, 319, 
 329. 
 
 AIBAIWALA 6, 10, 11, 14, 15, 
 17, 26,27,55, 83, 93, 94,108, 
 308, 319. 
 
 AINMMOM 319, 320. 
 
 AIWCEALOC 161, 197. 
 
 AIWKE 92, 244. 
 
 AOTRLA 208, 
 
 BOGS (= AONS) 204, 205, 206. 
 
 APARWHM 104, 299, 301, 302, 
 
 303, 310, 321. 
 
334 
 
 APOLLO 193, 234. 
 ATHACTHC 165. 
 ATHACTOC 155. 
 
 AWPEA 131, 164, 181, 184. 
 AWPO 35, 52, 297. 
 
 EIAWAOH 92, 102, 216, 276, 
 324, 329. 
 
 EIRRHTE 510. 
 
 EVRQHTEL 305, 327. 
 
 CVQeHTT 201, 217, 627042025 
 
 ENNIS AH 205. 
 
 €IPHNH 113, 156, 177, 180, 
 189, 206, 212, 255, 285. 
 
 EIPHNIRE 66, 67. 
 
 ΕἸΣ 144, 160, 167, 179, 187, 
 191,193, 234, 256, 261, 262, 
 243,277, 279; 251, 205, 280, 
 288, 293, 306, 319, 324, 326. 
 
 ERRAHCIA 66, 67, 144, 157, 
 161, 162, 172,185, 186, 187, 
 100, 200, 201, 202, 204, 207, 
 200,222,233 (23h 272.2990. 
 274, 275, 270, 277, 278, 279, 
 280, 281, 289, 309. 
 
 ERRATCIA 274. 
 
 ERAHCIA 66, 99. 
 
 ERCTACIC 176. 
 
 ERTACIC 241. 
 
 EAMIc 210, 230, 268, 
 
 ENTAAL 254, 
 
 enTOAH ΤΟΙ ῚΤ Τὴ. 20: 20, 27; 
 
 29,30, 31, 32, 40, 45, 55, 59, 
 78, 83, 92, 93, 94, 215, 244, 
 302, 306. 
 
 EZOALOAOTHCIC 117. 
 
 ESOLLONOLT 226, 
 
 ESOPRICTHC 225. 
 
 EZOVCIA 123, 143, 164, 169, 
 
 COPTIC FORMS OF GREEK WORDS 
 
 277, 286, 292, 293, 294, 297, 
 300, 302, 303, 307, 310, 313, 
 314, 327, 329. 
 
 ES TACIC 182. 
 
 EMAPNIA 254. 
 
 ETIEOT ALE 202. 
 
 ETLEIOT 4 6} 44. 
 
 EMEIOT RR το, 37, 44. 
 
 EMEIOT ALIA 23. 
 
 eTlernades 34, 115. 
 
 ENMLEIRAAL 43, 109, 204. 
 
 EMERAAEL 53, 76. 
 
 επιῤσ ΔΗ 233. 
 
 ἐπὶ AE 196. 
 
 ΕΠῚ AH 199. 
 
 CNYOTVRRY 235, 270. 
 
 ENTMIOT RAIA 37. 
 
 EMIRAAL 38, 161, 169, 171, 
 246, 257, 268. 
 
 ENIROTPIOc 216. 
 
 ENICROTOC 125, 235. 
 
 EMICTOAH 168, 205, 206, 253, 
 254. 
 
 EPCTACIA 227, 228. 
 
 EPecic 145. 
 
 EPHaeoc 1, 2, 4, 12, 20, 28, 
 87, IOI, 107, 111, 156, 157, 
 158, 165, 193, 301. 
 
 EPTOPa 1, 2, 28, 157. 
 
 EPTALOC 300, 312. 
 
 ETI 130. 
 
 ETATTENEITE 165. 
 ETACTEAITE 163, 167, 180, 
 194, 198, 206, 216, 295- 
 ETATTEAION 122, 202, 234, 
 
 305. 
 
 ETCPPamlE 34, 35, 37, 44, 50, 
 5I, 70, 93, 105, 109, 130, 
 158, 301, 317- 
 
 ζῶ; ¢ 
 as Ke ᾧ 
 <i ee 
 
COPTIC FORMS OF GREEK WORDS 
 
 ETN ApPicTera 287. 
 ETN APICTY 267. 
 evrxapicta 282. 
 ETXNAPICTOT 298. 
 
 EX LLAAWCIA 270, 271. 
 
 GHTH&LA 202, 221, 254. 
 
 SHTHCIC 201, 202. 
 
 GWOM 282, 283, 284, 285, 286, 
 308, 318. 
 
 HTCRRWM 253, 254. 
 
 eardacca 93, 175, 179, 199, 
 215, 261, 263, 264. 
 
 erxrAaca III. 
 
 eadAacca 1, 2, 28, cae Meee 
 110, 114, 11Ρ, 116, 117, 141, 
 282, 284, 288, 291, 295, 296, 
 301, 302, 303, 305, 307, 308, 
 300, 316, 317, 322, 323. 
 
 @adtier 62. 
 
 GEATPOM 228, 220. 
 
 Θεέ πιὰ 328. 
 
 ΘΗΡΊΟΥ 19, 80, 103, 182, 183, 
 265. 
 
 OINONM 316. 
 
 eAnetc 76, 84, 85, 97, 116. 
 
 eAnbic 154, 161, 184, 200, 
 234, 272, 274, 275,277,289. 
 
 Opowoc 118, 130, 159, 275, 
 281, 282, 283, 284, 287, 289, 
 290, 298, 300, 302, 303, 310, 
 BEE SIS, 327,923; 324) 328. 
 
 OTPIONM 286, 297, 302, 303, 
 304, 306, 308, 309, 310, 312, 
 313, 314; 320, 321, 322, 323. 
 
 OTCIA 33, 34, 48, 56, 102, 104, 
 109, 116, 117,158, 199, 240. 
 
 335 
 
 OVCIACTHPION 38, 52, 76, 
 108, 286, 290, 293, 296, 309. 
 OTCIACTY PION 307. 
 
 ἴδ ς 281, 325, 326. 
 TAWAON 158, 204, 206, 240. 
 IROOM 304. ; 
 
 RACHEL 223, 
 
 RAGICTA 51, 55, 156, 215. 
 
 RAY 113. 
 
 Ral περ 218, 
 
 RAAWC 179, 269. 
 
 RAY 324. 
 
 RAITLMNOC 290, 292, 294, 306, 
 309, 315, 317- 
 
 RAPMOc 17, 30, 75, 130, 200, 
 327: 
 
 RATA I, 5, 10, 11, 36, 46, 47, 
 51, 52, 54, 57, 79, 99, ΤΟΙ, 
 118, 126, 159, 162, 193, 194, 
 107; 200, 2049267, 213, 220, 
 234, 245, 249, 254, 257, 277: 
 315; 323, 325, 329. 
 
 RATAMOAH 303, 313. 
 
 RATAGE 5, 7, 11, 14, 15, 17, 
 25, 32,37) 48; 47, 89, δύ, 57, 
 93, 05; 112, 118, 129, 132, 
 158, 159, 186, 203, 243, 261. 
 
 RATANTA 207, 237, 267. 
 
 RATACTEIAE 229. 
 
 KATACPPONITHC 195. 
 
 RATHTOPE! 301. 
 
 RATHCOP! 256, 257, 268. 
 
 RATHCOPOC 254, 255, 301. 
 
 RATALA IOI, 290, 310. 
 
 HAGIA (= KAKI) 97, 114, 
 118, 119, 164. 
 
 πελεῦτ 58, 
 
386 COPTIC FORMS OF GREEK WORDS 
 
 REPS 315. 
 
 Hepaeeevc 277. 
 
 RHPTCTLLaA 118. 
 
 RHpPTcce 114, 118, 162, 170, 
 193, 204, 225, 234, 270. 
 
 RHTOC 116, 117. 
 
 HIOAPA 284, 304, 308. 
 
 RAHPOMOKel 4, 5, 110. 
 
 RAHPoOMoeel 1, 11,14, 15, 20, 
 23, 26, 29, 31, 32, 33, 39, 45, 
 52, 54, 99, 75, 79, 86, 88, 92, 
 94, 95, 97, 106, 324. 
 
 RAHPOMOLLIA 3, 4, IO, 24, 
 34, 35, 54; 60, 96, Ior, 107, 
 153, 193, 235. 
 
 RAHPoOe 4, 25, 33, 35) 44, 45, 
 56, 57, 60, 70, 75, 115, 124, 
 126, 164. 
 
 RATIITON 6, 16, 19, 34. 
 
 HOINOMES 315. 
 
 KOWMOMOC 272. 
 
 ROWMONIA 132. 
 
 ROITWIH 189. 
 
 RORKOC 312, 316. 
 
 ROAATE 140. 
 
 ROATIO’ 263. 
 
 ROAWIHIA 209. 
 
 MOCRLOC 53, 217, 270, 271, 
 5; 705, 311. 
 
 RPATICTOC 253, 255. 
 
 RPINe 104, 135,140, 153, 177, 
 194, 196, 204, 208, 209, 218, 
 233, 240, 249, 257, 286, 299, 
 399, 315, 317, 318, 319,323. 
 
 RPIcic 305. 
 
 RPITHC 54, 60, 73, 99, 166, 
 181, 193. 
 
 RpTcTAAdAACC 327. 
 
 RprcTaroc 282, 325. 
 
 HTPa 306. 
 
 RUPIAH 272, 
 ROPIcTe 283. 
 ROpAcce 180. 
 
 | RWAT 167, 181, 184, 208. 
 
 AdALTAC 231, 281,20... 
 
 ἌδΟς 3, 5, 10, 16, 21, 23, 24, 
 26, 41, 43, 51, 53,54, 55, δύ, 
 61, 89, 96, I00, IoI, 104, 
 105, 106, 107, 108, I10, III, 
 115, 133, 134, 136, 137,138, 
 140, 141, 145, 146,147, 148, 
 149,151, 155, 157, 160, 175, 
 180, 181, 187, 188,192, 193, 
 194, 203, 221, 224, 241, 242, 
 243, 249, 268, 269, 270, 284, 
 296, 299, 303, 395, 313, 315, 
 324. 
 
 Ατόδιπος 316. 
 
 Arbheptintoc x51. 
 
 AILLHIT 250. 
 
 AOWOC 122, 230. 
 
 AOTWC 221. 
 
 AOIRMLOC 255. 
 
 AT 22H 324; ALCON 322, 
 323; 
 
 ἌΠΕΙ 46, 110. 
 
 ἌΧ NID 272, 273, 274, 297. 
 
 MALATOC 163, 101. 
 
 SLAOHTHC 150, 151,168, 169, 
 170,171,186, 197, 200, 201, 
 203, 207, 222, 223) 220; gam) 
 235, 236, 239, 246. 
 
 MA*AHAPIOC 236, 
 
 MLMAPTAPITHC 313, 316, 326, 
 327. 
 
 MLAPLLAPO! 316, 
 
COPTIC FORMS OF GREEK WORDS 
 
 MMACTICS 247, 
 
 SLACTITVOT 73, 
 
 RLAN ANH 317. 
 
 R2ECICTANOC 118. 
 
 «εελετὰ 141. 
 
 ΑΔΕ 168; ΦΟΤΙ EN Tap 
 139. 
 
 SLEPIC 23, 25, 35, 44, 56, 57, 
 IOI, 164, 209. 
 
 ALVEPOC 143, 320, 322, 330. 
 
 SLETAIOL 131, 136, 164, 218, 
 274, 276, 277, 278, 280, 294, 
 310. 
 
 SLETAMOIA 
 pee Cy αἱ 
 
 SPHITOTE 13, 24, 71. 
 
 SLHITTWC 147, 149, 251, 264. 
 
 SLHPOC 85. 
 
 SLHCTO PION 273, 295, 312. 
 
 SQHTY 181. 
 
 MLOTIC 258, 
 
 LLONOREPWTOC Tog. 
 
 ALONOMN 228, 238. 
 
 SLOT CIROM 317. 
 
 ssox Ao 117. 
 
 LLTIOPOC 314, 316. 
 
 148, 184, 193, 
 
 NATRAHPOC 259. 
 
 NHCOC 260, 261, 266, 272,287, 
 311. 
 
 NHCTEVE 119, 179, 190. 
 
 WHCTIA 118, 201, 271. 
 
 NOI 166, 169, 269. 
 
 MOLLOC 54, 70, 85, 90, OI, 
 93, 96, 98, 99, 105, 106, 
 107, 108, 149, 152, 160, 
 ΙΟῚ, 102, 195, 239; 
 241, 243, 245, 249, 
 257) 269, 271. 
 
 240, 
 254, 
 
 337 
 
 OFROTRLENH 186, 214, 218, 
 228, 256, 279, 300, 310, 322. 
 
 OMOPa 316. 
 
 opacic 281. 
 
 OPCH 22, 90, 91,102, 103,108, 
 110, 287, 299, 306, 311, 320. 
 
 OPePasitloc 27, 44, 50, 71, 72. 
 
 Οὐδὲ 5, 8, 9, 19, 27, 35, 39, 
 41, 44, 51, 54, 55, 56, 62, 
 68, 70, 82, 91, 93, 95, 119, 
 121, 130, 134, 164,169, 203, 
 217, 250, 251, 253, 257; 270, 
 271, 280, 283, 289, 294, 300, 
 315, 317, 324+ 
 
 OVAINAION 140. 
 
 OTTEOT ALIA 316. 
 
 οὐδ ἌΝ 250. 
 
 OOTE 1, 6,18, 28, 50, 112,130, 
 139. 
 
 οὐχ OTY τό. 
 
 Πᾶθϑος 271. 
 
 MAIAETE 155, 243. 
 
 MANTWORPATWP 272, 282, 
 298, 308, 309, 311, 319, 320. 
 
 HMANTOWC 205, 240. 
 
 MAPd τό, 26, 53, 249. 
 
 Tapaha 2.21. 50, 146: 
 
 πᾶρδύολη 82. 
 
 παρᾶτπαείλε 122, 147, 140, 
 181. 211, 218, 253, 254. 
 
 MApPACTEAEL 250. 
 
 MApAacwEAIR 147, 211. 
 
 MAPaE 3, 4, δ. 
 
 MAPAAIAOCT 103. 
 
 MAPAascoe 274. 
 
 MAPA! 80. 
 
 MAPaARAAL 273. 
 
 MAPANCEIAE 40. 
 
 x xX 
 
338 
 
 MNAPANOLLKOC 41,221. 
 mapaadic 302. 
 
 TapesehoAH 5, 67, 68, 88, 
 
 242, 251, 252, 254, 322. 
 MAPOEILOC 64, 65, 103, 237, 
 305. 
 mapoadsa 110. 
 
 ΠΑΡΟΉΟΡΙΔ, 130,139, 142,197, | 
 
 223, 270. 
 
 NAPOQHCIATE 171, 172, 224. 
 
 MaporerTa 254. 
 
 MATACCE 59, 104, 189, 297, 
 320. 
 
 MATPIA 89, 137. 
 
 NATPIAPX AC 130, 153. 
 
 NMEIOE 41. 
 
 MEIPagze 13, 108, 256, 274, 
 275, 279- 
 
 TEIPACKLOC 18, 23, 87. 
 
 TLEICE 49. 
 
 NENTHROCTH 126, 233; ΠΙ|ϊ- 
 THROCTH 122. 
 
 TLEPTEpoc 226. 
 
 WETpaA τοι. 
 
 NHCH 109. 
 
 NIE 149, 189, 196, 200, 220, 
 221, 224, 238, 269. 
 
 THRPIA 164. 
 
 Ππιρδζὲ 144, 196, 203. 
 
 TIPACRLOC 13, 233, 279. 
 
 NICTEVE 23, 86, 118, 132,137, 
 142,145, 163, 171, 174, 181, 
 
 184, 185,192, 195, 197,201, © 
 
 202, 203, 212, 214, 215, 219, 
 220, 224, 226, 239, 240, 257, 
 261. 
 ΠΙΟΤΗ 207, 209. 
 WYCTIC 135, 150, 
 ΤΟΙ, 198, 200, 
 
 151, 185, 
 201, 203, 
 
 COPTIC FORMS OF GREEK WORDS 
 
 208, 219, 234, 271, 276, 
 303, 306. 
 
 Wieye 275. 
 
 NicTOC 17,100, 181, 275, 280, 
 313, 319, 324- 
 
 | WAaMAa 32, 40, 94, 276, 300, 
 
 303, 318, 321, 322. 
 TART Q,20, 21, 22, 24, 25, 85, 
 go. 
 TAATESA 297, 327. 
 WAATIA 145. 
 NAHTH 330. 
 NAHM 26, 36, 38, 234, 277 
 MAHCcce 1902. 
 MATCH 294,297,302, 303, 307, 
 308, 309, 310, 311, 315. 
 TMA 112, 123, 124, 126, 128, 
 131, 136, 141, 142, 143, 144, 
 145,148, 150, 160, 161, 162, 
 164, 166,167, 170, 171, 181, 
 183, 184,186, 190, 101, 203, 
 205, 208, 210, 215, 223, 224, 
 225, 226, 227, 234, 235, 237, 
 250, 257, 269, 272, 274, 275, 
 276, 277, 280, 281, 283, 298, 
 304, 306, 310, 312,314, 319, 
 325, 328, 330. 
 
 TWETLLATINOL 297. 
 
 NNETLLATIROC 297. 
 
 TINOH 217. 
 
 NOHTOC 218. 
 
 ποΐλει 114. 
 
 ποΐλειῖς 42, 57, 59, 118, 120, 
 121. 
 
 ποΐλειτης 243. 
 
 πολεαοος 3, 4, 5, 61, 62, 70, 
 302, 310. 
 
 πολις 12, 36, 37, 41,42, 43, 
 44,45, 48, 49, 50, 51, 52, 53 
 
COPTIC FORMS OF GREEK WORDS 
 
 56, 58,59, 64, 65, 71, 74, 77; 
 78, 84, 85, 96, I11, 141, 145, 
 161, 162, 168, 176, 182, 188, 
 196,197, 198, 199, 200, 204, 
 207, 208, 209, 210, 213, 216, 
 221, 228, 229, 234, 237, 241, 
 242,257,279, 296, 297, 298, 
 397,311, 313, 314, 315, 316, 
 317, 322, 323, 325, 326, 327, 
 329, 330. 
 
 MOAITETE 249. 
 
 TIOAITIA 248. 
 
 MOATRLOC 293, 300,311, 320 
 aoe 
 
 NONHpeve 46. 
 
 NONHPIa 98, 173. 
 
 NONHpoM 22, 52, 67, 99, 143, 
 225, 226, 309. 
 
 TMIONHPOc 40, 53, 54, 60, 64, 
 65, 0, 271. 
 
 NOPMWETE 276, 312, 314, 315. 
 
 MOPNH 66, 68, 312, 314, 318. 
 
 MOPNIA 64, 204, 206, 240, 
 277, 294, 395, 312, 314, 
 318. 
 
 ποῖος 68, 312, 324, 329. 
 
 MOpoSTceeoe 207. 
 
 NOPPPpiost 42. 
 
 TMpamTWprost 255. 
 
 Mpageic 122. 
 
 πρᾶσις 270. 
 
 TipecheTepoe 283, 285, 289, 
 298, 305, 318. 
 
 πρεεύστερος 99, 137, 138, 
 140,152, 186, 200, 201, 202, 
 204, 205, 208, 233, 239, 244, 
 251,255, 281, 282, 283, 284, 
 289. 
 
 TIPOAOTHC 160, 
 
 ) 
 
 839 
 
 TIPOMOMNOIA 255. 
 MpOcaogia 188. 
 TIPOCENE 163, 222, 235. 
 προσηλστος 7, 27, 37, 50, 
 71, 72, 82, 88, 96, 151, 196. 
 MpOcKRaAPTEp! 124, 132, 133, 
 163, 175. 
 MpocTacarka 44. 
 TIpoTpone 223. 
 NpoOPHTEra 330. 
 TIPpO*PHTETE 128, 224, 237. 
 MpowPHTHC 39, 40, 112, 128, 
 130, 136, 137, 157,158, 159, 
 160, 166, 167, 181, 186, 190, 
 I9T, 192, 193, 194,195, 203, 
 206, 209, 238,257, 209, 276, 
 309. 
 MporpHTIa 330. 
 προῴστεσε 296. 
 MpOpTTHe 295, 297, 299, 
 310, 327, 318, 922; 323, 328: 
 MpoOc(pyTiIa 297, 319, 328, 
 329. 
 NYCH 290, 291, 305, 309, 324. 
 NOAH 7, 35, 65, 134, 171, 187, 
 209, 329. 
 NTAWIN 325, 326, 327. 
 
 CAAAOCTHAION 145. 
 
 caAICZ 272, 281, 290, 293, 
 317- 
 
 CAATITE 290, 291, 292, 293, 
 295, 298. 
 
 caseit (σεμίδαλιν ?) 316. 
 
 CANAAAION 18]. 
 
 CATIMIPOC 326. 
 
 CAPAIMMOC 281. 
 
 CAPAIOM 281, 326. 
 
 | CAPAONIZ 326. 
 
340 COPTIC FORMS 
 
 CAPS 9, 84, 128, 130, 314, 
 320, 321. 
 
 CATEEPE 66, 285, 286. 
 
 CIREPaA 88. 
 
 cIRnAOC 64. 
 
 CIRUIGINOIMON 225. 
 
 CIPIRONM 316. 
 
 CRANAAAON 206. 
 
 CHACPH 262. 
 
 CREOC 316. 
 
 CREMACTHC 104. 
 
 CRETWH 62, 114, 277. 
 
 cRETOC 170, 176, 182. 
 
 CRHWH 25, 50, 120, 158, 159, 
 203, 219. 
 
 CRHIIOMHTE ΚΙ, 
 
 CRHMIH IIT. 
 
 CRONHA 302, 308, 324. 
 
 CAMAPATAOC 526, 
 
 COTAAPION 225. 
 
 cOecplaA 150, 151, 154, 155, 
 284, 289, 304, 313. 
 
 CITEPaea 26, 29, 83, 85, 92, 
 94, 98, 112, 137) 153; 174, 
 193, 302. 
 
 CMIPH 241, 258. 
 
 CHYAAION 287. 
 
 CTAAION 307, 326. 
 
 CTACIC 201, 250, 251, 255. 
 
 efor 131, 138, 297. 
 
 CTEPEWLLA IIT. 
 
 CTHAH τό, 33. 
 
 CTOA 134, 145. 
 
 CTOIROC 216. 
 
 cTOAH 286, 289, 329. 
 
 CTPATETRLA 251, 253, 294, 
 220,321, 
 
 CTPATHCOC 137, 146, 147, 
 Z10, 211, 212273. 
 
 OF GREEK WORDS 
 
 CTPATIA 158. 
 
 eTrAAoc 279, 295- 
 
 CT ALUPUWHE 203. 
 
 CUNATWCH 9g, 107, 118, 170, 
 101, 192, 196, 197, 204, 213, 
 215, 216, 219, 220, 222, 223, 
 224, 246, 257, 275, 279- 
 
 CUMAIAHCIC 257. 
 
 CUO NCENHC 178. 
 
 CUNTENIA 152, 154. 
 
 CUNETAOGY 161, 246. 
 
 CUNO EAPION 130, 146, 147, 
 148, 149, 151, 152, 249, 259, 
 252, 254. 
 
 CTPE 200. 
 
 ceppacize 288. 
 
 σφ δαις 283, 284, 285, 286, 
 287, 290, 292. 
 
 | CX EAOH τού, 228. 
 
 cXoAH 225- 
 
 | CORRA 67, 174, 225, 297. 
 
 CONH (= JUMH) 67. 
 CWTHP 147, 193. 
 
 TAATHOPOC 280. 
 TARLIOM 103. 
 TACPOC 154, 194, 297. 
 
 TAXA 279, 328. 
 τελος 68. 
 
 TETPATONON 326. 
 TETPAP NAC 190. 
 TETPTEPOMOLLION 113. 
 TEXNH 218, 219, 317. 
 TEXNNITHC 227, 230, 317. 
 TIRLWP! 244. 
 
 TOWRRA 214. 
 
 TOARLKA 145. 
 TOMAAION 526. 
 
 τόπος 241. 
 
COPTIC FORMS OF GREEK WORDS 
 
 TOTE 138, 164, 181, 238, 249, 
 262. 
 
 TPAlle a 50, 212. 
 
 TPOCPH 133, 200, 262. 
 
 TPOCPH 310. 
 
 TYMOC 159, 253. 
 
 ΤΎΡΟΝ 149, 225. 
 
 PHOMLOMH 272, 303, 306. 
 
 ebapiccarsoc 148. 
 
 CAapLeahoc 329. 
 
 CPIAAH 284, 308, 309, 310, 
 311, 312, 325. 
 
 tbrAocordpoe 216. 
 
 CPOINIKA rr, 
 
 epomntis 259. 
 
 TAH 9, 25, 34, 51, 52, 56, 
 
 88, 89, 99, 107, 193, 284, | 
 288, 297, 303, 305, 314, 325. 
 
 PrAAH 283, 288. 
 
 Naipar 253. 
 
 NAIPATA 205. 
 
 MAAR 171, 176, 182, 261, 
 
 MAAATA 311. 
 
 MAAIMNOC 307. 
 
 XAPIFE 261. 
 
 Napic 67, 133, 142, 151,154, 
 159, 185, 196,198, 201, 203, 
 207, 234, 330. 
 
 XNAPXAHAIOM 326, 
 
 KX EILLAPPaC 23. 
 
 NHpe 27, 44, 50, 51, 71, 72; 
 150, 173, 174, 318. 
 
 MIALAp x oc 241; 242, 248, 
 251, 252, 263, 287, 320. 
 
 NMIMLAPAC 25. 
 
 “ΧΊΩΜ 273. 
 
 341 
 
 NOVA 78. 
 
 NOAH 89, 104, 164. 
 
 XNOPTOC 100, 292. 
 
 NX PHeer 143, 164, 166, 248. 
 
 X Pl 132, 142,150, 235, 266, 
 280, 327, 328. 
 
 XPICTIAiMoc 186, 209. 
 
 “χοὸς 123. 
 
 XprcordAsmmeoce 326. 
 
 XPpPrcompacoc 326. 
 
 NM WPA 115, 162, 180, 189, 
 107, 208, 222, 259. 
 
 Wradaeoc 125, 194, 195. 
 
 )Aprepoc 276. 
 
 WON 12, 26, 27, 30, 36, 37, 
 38, 40, 44, 57, 58, 59, 61,65, 
 69, 70, 86, 92, 93, 116, 117, 
 120, 130, 132, 136, 142, 154, 
 197, 200, 205, 232, 234, 259, 
 260, 262, 291, 301, 309, 316, 
 321; plur. WoNX Haar 50, 
 WrxK oor 286. 
 
 papa 80. 
 
 W 329. 
 WAH 97, 98, 99,100,105, 308. 
 
 QAIPECic 256, 257. 
 
 9advel 242. 
 
 9aATeIc 187, 268, 321. 
 
 9amdore 133. 
 
 DAPLLA 28, 166, 167, 293. 
 
 9 ehrosearaac 50. 
 
 QEOMOC 4, 13, 16, 17, 18, 19, 
 21, 26, 31, 33, 39, 41, 45,55, 
 57, 76,77, 78, 81, 82, 83, 86, 
 89, 91, 95, 100, IOI, 102, 
 103, 105, 109, 126, 141,153, 
 
342 
 159, 163, 170, 177, 180, 181, 
 182, 184, 193, 196, 197, 198, 
 201, 202, 203, 204, 205, 217, 
 220, 238, 239, 240, 246, 247, 
 255, 256, 268, 277, 284, 288, 
 296, 297, 299, 300, 302, 303, 
 305, 306, 311, 314, 318, 320, 
 BST 127. 725. 
 
 ΕΒΔ ΙΧ Ος 174, 197, 
 241, 242, 241, 248, 252, 253, 
 258, 259, 261, 264, 267. 
 
 geAARit 220, 221, 234. 
 
 οελπις 130, 257. 
 
 OEPEcie 202. 
 
 QHTERLWIM 253, 255, 256. 
 
 OIAIWTHC 130. 
 
 QIRWIT 303, 304, 306, 308, 
 309, 321, 322. 
 
 OMMMETC 253, 254. 
 
 οοεφολοςει 278, 
 
 QOLLOAOT! 154, 257. 
 
 Jos20AOTIA 36. 
 
 gopacic 128. 
 
 Qopoata 77, 87, 156, 169, 
 
 COPTIC FORMS OF GREEK WORDS 
 
 175, 182, 187, 208, 
 220. 
 QOTAM 255, 322. 
 9 OT! AQeNt cap 139. 
 OPHTWP 255. 
 OTATINOGMOIN 326, 
 OTARINOEOTHOM 294. 
 gvAoc 117. 
 OTNAPNONTA 132. 
 OVUNHPEeTHe 146, 147. 
 OVMOMLONA 274, 276, 279. 
 OVIMOMOAION 131, 159. 
 OVMOTATH 129. 
 9 WC 134, 268; OWC AE 303. 
 QWCTE 80, 84, 124, 145, 197, 
 207, 211, 225, 226. 
 
 177; 
 
 Gihoroce 299. 
 
 διδωτος 24, 25, 96, 98, 99. 
 GIOAPITE 304. 
 GIOAPOAOCE 304. 
 GIOAPOTOC 317. 
 GINATHETE 114, 228, 230. 
 GINMALLOLLOW 316. 
 
NAMES OF PERSONS, COUNTRIES, ETC. 
 
 ΔΑΝ 22, 25, 106, 158. 
 ahaprit 106. 
 abrpuit 28. 
 ahpag ase 12, 23, 89,94, 112, 
 137, 152, 154, 194. 
 atahoc 186, 238. 
 ATPITTAC 186, 187. 
 ATPITITOc 188. 
 AAALL TOL. 
 AAARLA 900. 
 AEPIOOIT 5. 
 ATWTOC 167 
 AOHMALIOC 216, 217. 
 AOHMAIC 215, 
 AOHMAC 2109. 
 AIA! 4. 
 aMTAIAC 172. 
 AREABARLAKX’ 125. 
 ARABALLA 125, 
 aKRTAAC 210, 223. 
 aracoc 259. 
 areaaltapoc 229. 
 aregaiaperc 222. 
 
 aAAETANAPOC 138, 151, 2290 
 
 aAtpasoc 124. 
 ALLAOCE! 114. 
 
 ΔΙ ΛΗ 75. 
 
 ALLUT 273. 
 
 AMLNTE 113. 
 ALLOPPAalOC 2, 15, 75. 
 asecprinoArc 213. 
 AMANITA 143. 
 AMANIAC 143. 
 
 ONANIAC 
 249, 255- 
 
 AMAMIAC (OH ArLxLcLAcHOC) 
 169, 170, 245. 
 
 ANAPEaC 123. 
 
 ANMAC 138. 
 
 antrAsbaitoe 31. 
 
 ANTION TA 185,186, 190, 192, 
 200, 201, 204, 205, 206, 
 227. 
 
 ΔΠΟΛΔΩ 222, 223. 
 
 ATIOAAWHIA 273. 
 
 ATTITIOC Φορος 26ῃ. 
 
 apaha 4, 5. 
 
 apahoe 127. 
 
 apahwe (τε eewah) rrr, 
 ΤΊ: 
 
 APHOMACTITHC 210. 
 
 APIONMATOC 216, 217. 
 
 APICTAP NOC 229, 231, 258. 
 
 APMLAREAWIM 311. 
 
 APTERLIC 227, 228, 229, 230. 
 
 ACHAWE 5. 
 
 ACHP 110, 288. 
 
 ACIA 127, I51, 205, 225, 227, 
 228, 233, 240, 258. 
 
 ACOC 232. 
 
 ATPLLTMTE 258. 
 
 ATTAAIA 201. 
 
 AN ATA 221, 223, 227. 
 
 (apx reperc) 
 
 hah rAit 159, 305, 311, 312, 
 314, 315, 317- 
 
344 NAMES OF PERSONS, COUNTRIES, ETC. 
 
 haran 276. 
 
 harag are 275. 
 hapeodosearoc 124. 
 
 bap tHeoTe rox. 
 hapitahac TAS ITI IOS, 
 
 186, 190,191, 196, 197,199, | 
 
 200, 201, 
 
 207. 
 bapcabbac 205. 
 hacait 88, 110. 
 Hertraerert 108. 
 Hertraeerit 193, 288. 
 hepora 214, 231. 
 ῥηρωθϑτὰ 25. 
 hAacTOC 189. 
 
 203, 205, 206, 
 
 TAA 88, 288. 
 
 TAATAA 25, 
 
 TAEIOC 228. 
 
 TATA 165. 
 
 Car 112. 
 
 Tamhar 32. 
 
 δος 231. 
 
 πδλδδ 111. 
 TCAAATIA 208, 222. 
 TAAAaTIA 208. 
 πδίλιλεδ 172, 180, 194. 
 πδλιλεος 123, 127, 149. 
 CAAAION 227, 222. 
 Taser XIHA 148, 243. 
 CAPITEMT 32. 
 
 wacton Tahep 4. 
 Teplecasoc 15. 
 COATOA 33. 
 TOLLOPPa go, 104. 
 COPINGOC 210. 
 
 AACA 28. 
 ALLAPIC 210. 
 
 AdRLACHOC 168, 170, 171, 
 244, 2456 
 
 AAH IIO, III. 
 
 AATEIA 124, 131, 159, 193, 
 195, 203, 283, 330. 
 
 aepharoc 231. 
 
 aepheoc 231. 
 
 AHLLHTPIOC 227, 230. 
 
 AILLWP 150. 
 
 AIONTCIOC 210. 
 
 AIOCHOPOC 266. 
 
 AOPRAC 173. 
 
 ΕἸ δῖ 222, 
 EICCAN AP τοῦ. 
 eAdRRLITHE 127. 
 €AEaTap 25. 
 eArah 28. 
 e€AAAC 230. 
 EAT Adc 101. 
 EaeWp 154. 
 ELLLLWP 154. 
 ERQUnT IO. 
 ENIROTPIOC 216. 
 Epactoc 227. 
 eplitexceve 
 SMUAN 23. 
 epropa eaddAacca 1, 2, 
 28, 157. 
 ETPARHAWIT 259. 
 ETTTX WC 232. 
 ETDPPaTHC 31, 293. 
 ETOAC 15. 
 EcPECOC 231, 272, 273. 
 E*PECCOC 222, 223, 228, 229, 
 233, 241. 
 ECPPasmLe og, III. 
 
 NTenmerer= 
 
 Zahor Aon 288, 
 
NAMES OF PERSONS, COUNTRIES, ETC. 345 
 
 FaAperm 5. 
 FETC 199, 229, 230. 
 SHAWTHE 124. 
 
 HCAEIAC 166, 269. 
 HCAT 3, 4. 
 HTAALI 210. 
 
 eapcetc 114. 
 
 @Eapcoe 232. 
 
 GCATIPS 272. 
 
 ecorbrAe 1326 
 GeccaAoninH 213, 215,231, 
 
 258. 
 
 eevaac 148. 
 
 Θίδιτειρδ. 276. 
 
 OTATIPA 209. 
 
 OWs*e*ac 123. 
 
 TAREIRE 25, 
 
 TARRWHOC 189, 203, 239. 
 
 TanRwhoc (muHpe τ ad- 
 tparoc) 124. 
 
 TaARRWhOe (Neon πίω- 
 QANNHc) 186. 
 
 λαβοῦ 12, 23, 89, 95, ror, 
 107, 108, 111, 112,153,154, 
 157, 159- 
 
 TARWhOC 123. 
 
 TACIT 214. 
 
 τεδοσεδιος 15, 
 
 reAHee 327, 
 
 LEPOPCAAHLKL 122, 123, 124, 
 126, 128, 137, 139, 145,147; 
 151, 161, 162, 165, 166,168, 
 169, 170, 171, 172, 180,182, 
 186, 190, 192,194, 201, 202, 
 206, 208, 227, 233, 234, 238, 
 
 239, 241, 244, 246, 247, 251, 
 257: 258. 
 
 Tecceal ros. 
 
 SHA 141, 148, 155, 157, 158. 
 
 IHCOTC 95, 97, 98, 112. 
 
 ἴησου (seatoc) τοι. 
 
 TAHLe 190. 
 
 TONAL 114. 
 
 WOM 173, 174, 178, 176, 
 178, 179. 
 
 IOPAANHC 5, 29, 32, 33, 35, 
 95, 96, 106, 112. 
 
 TOVAA τοῦ, 283, 288, 
 
 YOVAaL 126, 127, 128, 170, 
 171,177, 178, 180, 186, rgr, 
 192,196,197, 198, 200, 207, 
 208, 210, 213,214, 215, 216, 
 21Q, 220, 221,222, 223, 225, 
 226, 229, 231, 233, 234, 238, 
 240, 243,248, 253, 254, 255, 
 256, 268, 275. 
 
 Toraata 182, 
 
 YOUAAC 124, 125, 126. 
 
 YOVAAC, the rebel, 149. 
 
 foraac hapinahac 20g, 
 206. 
 
 foraac (MMHpe πἴδππω- 
 hoc) 124. 
 
 TorAloc 258, 
 
 ἵοσετος 126. 
 
 ἴσδδῃ 95, 157. 
 
 ICAK 12, 23, 89, 112, 153. 
 
 ICpaHa 4; 8; 13; ¥2, 3.9, 26, 
 28, 41,53, 56, 57,73, 74, 87, 
 95, 96, 97, 98, 1or, 105, τού, 
 107, 108, III, 112, 113,123, 
 138, 148,192, 193, 241, 288. 
 
 IccaNXap 288. 
 
 ITAAIRA 174. 
 
 ΤΥ 
 
346 NAMES OF PERSONS, COUNTRIES, ETC. 
 
 IWHA 128. 
 
 TOMA 120. 
 
 TWOMAC 114, 116, 118. 
 
 TWCcHe 142. 
 
 TwcHe hapcahbac 126. 
 
 ἴωςση 109, 153, 154, 155; 
 288. 
 
 TWOANNHC 122, 123, 125, 
 138, 139, 140, 163, 180, 191, 
 192, 193, 223, 224. 
 
 TWO ANNHC, writer of the 
 Apocalypse, 272, 328, 330. 
 
 IWOANNHC LLAPKOC 188, 
 100, 207. 
 
 Raacc ὕδ ΠΗ 5, 23. 
 RAAHC 2, 107. 
 
 RAICAPIA 253. 
 
 RaAlcape 257. 
 
 Raicpac 138. 
 
 RANAATH τόρ. 
 HATIMAAORIA 127, 
 REATHIA 151. 
 
 RECAPIA 183, 222, 237, 239. 
 
 RHALE 6,12,14, 16,18, 23, 24, 
 27, 28, 29,49, 71,75, 80, 89, 
 OI, 113, 127, 154, 155, 157; 
 
 158. 
 
 RHCAPIA 168, 172, 174, 178, 
 
 189, 254. 
 RAATAA 260. 
 RAATAAOC ATCIAc 253. 
 RAATAIOC 186, 219. 
 ROAWHNIA 209. 
 ROPIM@IOc 220, 223. 
 ROpPNAHALOC 174, 175, 177, 
 178, 179. 
 KRPHTH 258, 259, 260. 
 RPHTHe 127. 
 
 RPIciMoc 220. 
 
 RUMpIOC 143, 184. 
 HUIMPOC 190, 207, 236, 258. 
 RUPHMAIOC 151, 183, 190. 
 ROPHNA 127. 
 
 RW 236. 
 
 RWOT 23. 
 
 AAOAORIA 272, 280. 
 Δεσ ε 25, 118, 288. 
 AEVEITHC 25, 35, 37, 44) 5, 
 54. 57, 98, 143. 
 Arheptintoe 151. 
 AOTRIOC 100. 
 AOTSGIOC 190. 
 Avan 127. 
 Avata 209, 213. 
 ATRAOMIA 108. 
 AwWciac 253. 
 ATcTPa 198, 207. 
 ATcTpPoe 200, 
 ATGSIA 258. 
 AWT 4. 
 
 MLMATOC IOI. 
 
 PLAATO ALL 156. 
 
 ALAOAIOC 124. 
 
 MLAREAONIA 208, 209, 220, 
 22}. 250, 251, 25. 
 
 ALAREAWIHT 208, 229. 
 
 ALIANAAI 190. 
 
 LLANACCH 88, 109, III, 288. 
 
 SLAPIA 188. 
 
 SLAPTIO AKL 71, 124. 
 
 KLAPHOC 188, 190, 207. 
 
 MLATIAC 125, 126. 
 
 SseQXITH 265. 
 
 BRECAAE 25, 
 
 A®ECOTIOAARLIA 127. 
 
NAMES OF PERSONS, COUNTRIES, ETC. 347 
 
 SLECOTIOTARLIA 152. 
 
 S2HAOC 127, 
 
 SSSAHTOC 233. 
 
 SOITT AHN 232. 
 
 SPIN AHA 300. 
 
 s20AoR 158. 
 
 SLTPPa 236, 258. 
 
 BLTCIA 208. 
 
 «ο΄ οὐδ 4,5, 106, 111, 112. 
 
 sewahitic 4. 
 
 SLWTCHC 5» II, 87, 95) 97> 
 105, 107, III, 112,113,151, 
 152, 155, 156, 157,158,159, 
 195, 201, 202, 204, 239. 
 
 wahaw 106, 111. 
 MATAPET 180. 
 MATWParoc 138, 152, 244, 
 256. 
 NATH 98, 112. 
 MEATLOAIC 209. 
 HEIKANWP 150. 
 WEIRWAACC 50. 
 EMOaAesee 110, 111. 
 iespoadciae 288. 
 HITEP 190. 
 WIKRAMOP 50. 
 MIROAAITHE 274, 276. 
 MIROAAOC τρο. 
 WMIMEWH 114,118. 
 WALACWM 239. 
 
 OLRLAVENlt 4. 
 
 OvAAL 172, 225. 
 
 OVAAIA 123, 162, 180, 186, 
 189, 201, 238, 268. 
 
 OVECIENIM 172, 185, 207, 
 208, 234, 242. 
 
 OVEIEINIM 150, 225. 
 
 OV ETEMIIT 241. 
 OTPARTAWIT 259. 
 
 MaseepraAsa 127, 192, 201, 
 258. 
 
 MaAnepraAsa 207, 
 
 MAPAaICOC 274. 
 
 Tapeoc 127. 
 
 TMAPRLENAC 50. 
 
 MATAPA 236. 
 
 TIATRLOC 272. 
 
 MATPIAC 261, 
 
 NMATAOC ror, 192, 196, 197, 
 198,199, 200, 201, 203, 205, 
 206, 207,208, 209, 210, 211, 
 ΔΤ ΔΤ. 214020 217 220] 
 721 222.225 224. 225 227} 
 220, 230, 231, 232, 233, 236, 
 237, 238, 241, 242, 243, 249, 
 250, 251, 252, 253, 254, 255, 
 256, 257, 259, 260, 264, 266, 
 267. 
 
 πδίθος ror. 
 
 Thera NZaper 4, 5. 
 
 πεῖρδζὲ (sic) τοῦ. 
 
 Tlerpacaeoe 23. 
 
 NENTHROCTH 122, 126, 233. 
 
 TEPTALLOC 275. 
 
 NEpCH 192, 201. 
 
 WETPOC 123, 124, 127, 131, 
 138, 140, 143,144, 147, 163, 
 172, 173,174,175, 178, 179, 
 181,182,186, 187, 188, 201, 
 
 πίλδτος 194. 
 
 TIpacaLoc 13. 
 
 TIICKAIA 192, 201. 
 
 TONTIROC 219. 
 
 MOMTIO’ 141, 
 
 MONMTOC 127. 
 
348 NAMES OF PERSONS, COUNTRIES, ETC. 
 
 ποτιολοῦς 267. 
 
 ToT hALoe 266. 
 WPTaseoe 272. 
 TIpicnrAAa 219, 222, 223. 
 πριςσταλδ 210. 
 MpONKopoc 150, 
 
 προ Wpoc r50. 
 NToAeseaeic 237. 
 NYptroc 239. 
 
 NOppa 231. 
 
 PAROTE 258, 266. 
 PePalt 158. 
 ppacent 4. 
 
 PPWLRH 267. 
 
 cahor Ait του. 
 
 CAAAOTHAIO’ 
 250. 
 
 CAAALLIMA 100. 
 
 CAARLWMH 258, 
 
 CAMLAPIS 123, 162, 163,172, 
 202, 
 
 CARKLAPDITHC τόρ. 
 
 CALLOOPARH 209. 
 
 CALLOTHA 193. 
 
 δου. 193. 
 
 CATITIPAa 143. 
 
 CAPAIC 272, 278, 
 
 CAPA 173. 
 
 CATANAC 143, 275, 277, 321, 
 322. 
 
 cavAOc 161, 168, 169, 11 
 185, 186, 190, 101. 
 
 cehactH 258, 
 
 cehwerst go. 
 
 cehuit 88, 
 
 CEROTNACE 231, 
 
 cENETRIA 190, 
 
 137, 145, 
 
 ) 
 
 ὼπ ThaRiwgaap 
 
 φῶ πέτρος τῇδ, 
 
 ceptroc πασάᾷλος ror. 
 CHTWP 112. 
 
 CHEIP 2, 3, 4, 5, 107. 
 CHWIT 5, 88, 95. 
 
 | CIADM 189, 258. 
 
 crac 205, 206, 207, 210, 212, 
 214, 215, 220. 
 cleewn THAWTHC 124. 
 
 174, 
 175, 179. 
 
 177, 
 179, 183. ἃ 
 CILLWIT πρεῖροτα 
 
 164. 
 CINA 107, 156, 158. 
 CREDA 225. 
 σφε ΙΔ, 272, 274. 
 COAOKLA go. 
 COAOCRLWIT 145, 169. 
 CTECPANOC 50, 151, 167, 
 162, 184. 
 CTOIROC 216. 
 
 163, 
 
 Pa 
 i 
 
 CTRLEWIT 203, 288. 
 
 CT ALEWIT NITEP rg0, 
 CTPAHOTCA 266. 
 
 | CT pla 205, 207, 231, 236. 
 CON EL 154, 
 | ewceentoc 221, 
 
 CWCITATPOE 231. 
 
 tTahbiea 173, 174. 
 TAPCOC 172, 185, 243. 
 Tebaoa 25, 
 
 TEPhHH 198, 207, 209. 
 τερτσλλος 266. 
 
 | TIRLOGEOC 220, 227, 231.. 
 | TIARWOEEOC 207, 215, 
 ΤΙΝ ΣΝ 150. 
 
 | TITOC 220, 
 
NAMES OF PERSONS, COUNTRIES, ETC. 
 
 TOOT NNxXOEIT 123. 
 TOOT Nema 156, 158. 
 TOPCTAaC 173,174. 
 τροίφιδεος 231, 241. 
 TPWAC 208, 209, 231. 
 TTAATAEA (sic) 201. 
 TOUPOc 187, 236, 237. 
 TOUNIROC 231, 
 
 tapaw 14, τό, 18, 28, 87, 
 113, 154, 158. 
 
 . (apiccasoc 148, 202, 250. 
 
 tpappalt τοῦ. 
 
 (pacha ΤΥ 
 
 Φερετζδιος 15. 
 
 PPHAIZ 253, 255. 
 
 eprdaaeAcbia 272, 278. 
 
 éprAsnioc 123,150, 162,163, 
 165, 166, 167, 209, 231. 
 
 (prAinimoc mpecpraueo- 
 ΕἼ 237. 
 
 (Pocwp 112. 
 
 (POINIKA rrr, 184, 202, 236. 
 
 CPOINIS 259. 
 
 (ppreiwa 127, 208. 
 
 (PrAIS 253. 
 
 Maraasoc 153. 
 Manaait 32, 
 193. 
 NMAMANAIOC 15. 
 Mappa 152, 153. 
 NETTAIOC 16. 
 
 Xoppasoc 4. 
 
 XPHCTIONOC 186, 209. 
 
 106, 154, 
 
 949 
 KM UpHh 6, 20, 87. 
 
 WE 88, 98. 
 WP 106. 
 
 gehpara 46. 
 
 gebparoc 46, 150. 
 
 φοελληπ 107, 214, 215, 220, 
 221234; 
 
 GEPRLa 2. 
 
 QEPRRHC 100. 
 
 QHPHAHC 141. 
 
 QHPWAHC 189, 190, 255. 
 
 OYEPIN ὦ 106, III, 112. 
 
 QFepoTcarHxe 183, 185. 
 
 OIRONIOC 197, 200, 207. 
 
 OITAAIA 257, 258. 
 
 OITAAIRH 174. 
 
 ONARETLE 4. 
 
 Opecbalt 158. 
 
 OPHUToc 267. 
 
 OPOaH 108, 
 
 φφολος 236. 
 
 Opovhnnt 28, 88, 107, 288. 
 
 OPwWaHn 188. 
 
 ΟΡΩΔΕΔΙΟΙ 247, 248. 
 
 OPWARaIOC 127, 210, 213, 
 253, 
 
 OPWReH 210, 
 
 GINIGIA 151, 205, 207, 243, 
 255, 258. 
 
 GC 193. 
 
 GOouy 165. 
 
 GWU 165. 
 
{ " 
 / 
 
Date Due 
 
 | PRINTED} IN U.S.A. 
 40) 
 
4 ape ων “ pe ; 
 Δ 4 - fi f ’ x 
 
 pa f sfwd Ρ Se Jf me > 
 Poise, 14s 7 yy ᾽ . = } p>, 2 oF 
 4 - ἀκ sabe, bE thd ες κοὐ hh bint Rae ἐμ πα ὁμῶς J 
 
 ' 
 
 -